Chapter Text
Inko smiled softly at the prim women before her as she hummed around he tea, testing it as she always did with a careful sip before setting the cup back on the table. She did not remove her hands form the cup, for all her spatial awareness was good, because she had no other need of her hands.
“It is acceptable.”
Inko couldn’t help but giggle around her own tea. “You say that every time, and you’re the one who picks this place every time!”
The woman scoffed lightly, but the corner of her mouth twitched up. “It is easy to make poor tea, no matter this being its home country. It is much harder to make good tea; it requires patience and attention. I will test every cup of tea that comes my way to see if it is up to the standards of the Dragon Clan.”
Inko’s smile fell a little but she hummed around her tea, taking another sip. It really was good tea, her sister-in-law chose good places.
“Inko, tell me, how is your son?”
She lit up once more, eager to talk about her little boy. “Oh, he’s wonderful! He is doing more analysis on heroes from home or from news clips. I just don’t feel it’s safe to go up to the fights, anything can happen, and he had a scare a few months ago, so he understands. I can’t hardly understand all the things he says, he’s so smart!”
The woman hummed. “And has his treatment gotten better?”
Inko faltered. “He hasn’t… he hasn’t told me anything is wrong, but ever since he’s stopped going to in person hero fights, he hasn’t been able to pass off his bruises as getting jostled in the crowd, and there’s only so many times I can accept that he was roughhousing with his classmates before it looks like bullying. How do you handle it?”
“Well, France is different. They have higher populations of the quirkless, so having a daughter with a very non-visible quirk is easier. Of course, it might be helped by people knowing that she has a quirk, but if it is, indeed, mine, then it does not do much for her. And here no one would dare disparage her where it might get back to me.”
“Tomoe…” Inko bit her lip, “I know you want us to claim relations, but your family disowned Hisashi. We’re not technically related and you aren’t the head of the family, you can’t make that decision…”
She huffed. “I am aware. The elders are of a strong stance that you cannot claim the family name, but I think it is ridiculous. I hold you to be my own, more family than my idiot of a brother ever was.”
Inko smiled. “I understand why they disowned him, though. It was bad enough already, but his choice of name…”
Tomoe grumbled lightly, scowling. “He brought his dishonor on himself, the family was not about to take the fall for him after that display.”
“I’m just glad we still talk.”
“The one thing my brother did right was choosing you, Inko. I will always visit with you when I am in Japan.”
Inko slowly moved her hand to cup one of the woman’s and smiled. “Thank you. Really. And how is Kagami? I know you talked about enrolling her in public school soon, and she has that french boy friend? What was their family name, the… Agrestes?”
Tomoe hummed. “Indeed. I don’t know about public school, but she might enjoy it. It certainly wouldn’t help with her education, she is more than capable of learning with her tutors. As for the Agrestes, their business sense is… interesting. The madam of the house is struggling with the loss of her husband, as you know, a year ago now.”
Inko sighed. “Such a tragedy. I’ve seen her movies, she is lovely and seemed very kind. And a pro hero, I believe? Izuku likes her.”
“Yes. But she has always wanted to send Adrien to public school so he could have friends outside of their public lives, and he wants Kagami to come with him so he isn’t alone. It seems this next year is the one for the Agrestes.”
Tomoe paused and cocked her head, light flashing off of the black glasses.
“He speaks Japanese with my daughter, and she speaks French rather well.”
“Tomoe…”
“France has a higher population of quirkless individuals,” she mused, pressing on, “and he would be with his cousin and at least one other person who would speak the language. In addition, there are two months before school, so he could pick up a lot. Plus, he is an intelligent boy, he would do well in school even if he didn’t understand the language. Yes, we could take him.”
Inko felt tears welling up in her eyes, the famous Midoriya Waterworks and held a hand over her mouth. “I, I couldn’t ask that of you. Raising a child is already a full time job, but raising two?”
“Nonsense,” Tomoe waved her hand, “he is a delightful child and I have staff to handle most of the chores, allowing me to spend time with them as we may. It would be a joy to have another child in the house and to teach him the family ways since my idiot brother did not and will not.”
“But it would be so expensive, travel and living, I couldn’t possibly-”
“He is a Tsurugi,” Tomoe interrupted, “and no Tsurugi is a burden. It would be a gift.”
Inko couldn’t help the tears at this point and something like relief settled in her, knowing that her boy would be safe with her sister-in-law.
Izuku stared numbly at the dashboard of the car as his mother drove him to the airport to meet up with his aunt. His mom and aunt would always get together when they were in the same town and talk to each other. It was maybe once a year that his cousin visited as well, and they were often busy with family and business things, so he didn’t see them often. The two mothers always met, but Izuku often had school in their free time, and Kagami was most often in France.
And now he was living with them for at a minimum, a year.
The school years were off put a little, giving him a month's head start and two months to acclimate to the language. He knew he could do it, he had taught himself English in a flat four weeks because All Might knew it and therefore it was cool, but his mother had barely asked for his opinion, saying that this would be a wonderful opportunity for him and it would be nice to get away from his… friends.
She knew, he felt, about the bullying.
It hadn’t been as bad recently, he wanted to say, but for middle schoolers, they could be vicious at hitting him where it wouldn’t be visible or it wouldn’t leave marks.
…Maybe this was for the best.
He met his aunt at the drop-off point at the airport and murmured a polite greeting. She nodded once and began to walk, never hesitating and effortlessly gliding around people and obstacles and he couldn’t help but wonder, itching to bring out his notebook and write things down, even though he had analyzed her quirk years ago.
Tsurugi Tomoe, you see, was blind.
Her quirk, named Surround Sense, allowed her to effectively “see” the surrounding area using an extra sense that gave her some indication of what was around her. It wasn’t truly sight, but it allowed her to function relatively unimpeded as long as they were within her range. Her range had increased steadily throughout her young life, extending to 30 meters when she was about twenty five. Occasionally she would have more or less, but that was her general, all-purpose range.
His cousin, Kagami, likely had the same quirk, but because she also had her original sight, she essentially only had slightly better sense of things behind her, making it almost impossible to sneak up on her. Of course, her range was a mere 5 meters by Izuku’s best guess (there was no confirmation that she actually had a quirk, let alone the same one as her mother) because she never had to use it.
The flight was quiet, which he was thankful for. It was a private plane, of course, because the Tsurugi spared no expense for their heir, for his aunt, and the only people on the plane were him, his aunt, and a few of the family personnel who had come on the trip back to Japan, but they were apart from the two, and Izuku could watch as his home country that he had never left before fell away under the clouds, replaced with expanseless white, grey, and pale blue.
The flight was fifteen hours long and he watched as the sky melted into vibrant colors before fading to black and he told himself he would go to sleep soon.
He didn’t manage to sleep.
It was late at night, or rather, early in the morning, that they landed and a fancy car drove them to the Tsurugi manor. Izuku tried to ignore the wealth his father’s family had and trudged up the stairs, calling out a quiet “I’m home” as he slipped his shoes off and let himself be led to what would be his room for the next year.
He fell asleep as soon as his body hit the bed.
It was well into the day when he woke up and wandered out, padding softly through the house that was far more western than he was used to. He didn’t see anyone on his journey, but as he wandered, he heard a slightly muffled sound of a voice he vaguely recognized as his cousin, so he nudged open the door lightly and poked his head in.
It was probably Kagami, but he couldn’t really tell because she was in full fencing gear, thrusting the foil and working through moves he recognized from old movies where the sword fighting was more like fencing anyway. Occasionally she would vocalize something, but for the most part she was simply breathing.
Izuku watched, mesmerized by the movement and fluidity of his cousin, something he had never been able to manage. He was clumsy, everyone said so, he could never be like that in a million years.
Another reason he’d never be a hero.
“Are you just going to stand there?”
He jolted and his head shot up to make eye contact with the girl, mask lifted up to reveal sharp and calculating eyes.
“Um, I-I, I don’t…?”
She raised an eyebrow and narrowed her eyes. “You do not fence? Ah, yes, it isn’t something they teach in public school.”
He blinked. “I hear it’s a club…?”
She snorted. “An extracurricular, but not necessary. And based on what I have heard, no one would have wanted you there and done anything to remove you from any of these clubs. So you do not know how to fence.”
He felt his face go red and shook his head silently.
She hummed and tossed the foil in her hand to him. He stumbled forward to catch it and it bounced back and forth before clattering to the ground. He scrambled to scoop it up again, blushing in mortification and averting his eyes, fearing she would mock him. Other than a slight sigh, she made no noise and he carefully raised his gaze.
Unlike her mother, Kagami’s hair was more blue than black, and her eyes were, in fact, visible, since she wasn’t blind. They were a warm brown, which didn’t match the lack of emotion on her face, but they held no judgement.
“Come. I will show you the forms and then we will eat.”
She poked and prodded him into the correct stance and taught him the basic forms. He strained and stretched before she called it done and she walked him down to the dining room where there were light foods, foods he recognized and he slumped in relief to see the comfortable things.
Kagami didn’t talk to him as they ate, and he would have found it awkward except for the fact that she didn’t seem to talk at all. Were he not being ignored, he would have been forced to make small talk with the cousin who he barely saw, so for that, at least, he was grateful. He felt like he was intruding, almost.
“I know why you have come here,” she said abruptly, not looking up, “and you will be fine. The Tsurugi protect their own, and despite my uncle, you are a Tsurugi.”
Izuku flinched and blinked up at her, knowing his eyes were far too wide.
She met his eyes and nodded once before finishing her food and standing.
“Come, I will help you with your French.”
He slowly got up from the table before scrambling after her, trying to keep up with her purposeful strides.
It seemed this was his life now, and he didn’t know how he felt about it quite yet.
Notes:
already things are changed from canon, I wonder how things will go...
Chapter 2: We Have a Slight Mental Breakdown
Summary:
it's been 3 weeks and Izuku is about read to snap, so Kagami steps in
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku stumbled over the words once more and huffed out in frustration.
Kagami repeated the phrase in French, “can you explain this to me again,” something he might no doubt be using a lot when they went to school in several weeks, slowly enunciating the words and putting on the correct accent. The language was sibilant and flowing, not unlike Japanese, but none of the words were similar. There were some that reminded him of English words, which made them easier, but wrapping his mouth around the sounds and consonants he never had to really think about before stressed him out. It didn’t help that as he got more agitated and lost focus, he started slurring and speaking in a thick accent. He wasn’t stumbling for any reason, was the thing, it was just the fact that he was in a depressive rut.
Kagami frowned. “It is not the words you are having trouble with. You know the meanings and how to say them. Izuku, what is wrong?”
He pursed his lips and shook his head. “I’m just getting frustrated, it’s nothing. We can keep going.”
She hummed. “I think we should finish here for a while. Perhaps some fencing will do you good.”
“Not every problem can be solved with fencing,” he grumbled, “not everyone is like you.”
He still wasn’t great at fencing, but either she didn’t hear him or she ignored him, purposefully walking off and fully expecting him to follow her to the dojo where they’d each take a foil and mask before engaging in what was some of the only physical activity he would get.
He didn’t want to leave the house ever. Aunt Tomoe was often out on business, and didn’t want to leave the house when she returned, preferring indoor activities with her daughter and nephew, and Kagami was often busy with school work or reading, fully content to not spend more time out of the house than required. Sometimes he would sit out in the garden and just breathe, and it wouldn’t seem all that different than back home, but the smells and sounds were all wrong and it just made him more depressed. It was easier to deny that his life had been turned on his head when he didn’t have to confront it.
When Kagami won for the fourth time in a row he threw his foil aside and ripped off the mask, tossing it to the side and sliding down the wall to bury his face in his knees. He didn’t want to think about this, but of course anytime he was left in his own thoughts, he did. He couldn’t help it.
“Izuku?”
“Leave me alone,” he muttered, knowing he was too quiet and muffled for her to hear him.
“Are you alright? I can draw back on my training to give you a better chance-”
“It's not about the fencing,” he snapped, feelings threatening to close up his throat, “I know you’re better than me, you always will be, that’s not a problem. I don’t care if you beat me every time. If I won, I’d accuse you of going easy on me.”
“Then I cannot fathom the problem. If you do not tell me what is wrong, I cannot help you.”
“You can’t help me,” he choked out, furious that his eyes were stinging, “no one can. And who would want to?”
He laughed a little and felt her frown above him.
“Izuku-”
“Stop,” he gasped, hugging his knees tighter, “I can’t do this. I can’t do any of this!”
“…Something tells me we are still not talking about fencing.”
He chuckled weakly, lifting his head and leaning it back against the wall, staring at the ceiling.
“No. And we’re not talking about learning French or keeping up with my studies either.”
She remained silent for a moment, musing over things before she held out a hand.
“Come, I have an idea.”
He slowly looked at her to see her face as impassive as ever. He searched her expression for something, anything, but the trace of annoyance wasn’t there. If anything, she looked sad and understanding, but that didn’t make sense.
She tugged on his hand and pulled him out of the room, putting her phone up to her ear as she did, speaking in French.
“Come hang out with me and my cousin. I don’t care where we go or what we do, but we’ll meet you at the park near your house.”
She didn’t wait for a response before hanging up and they simply walked out the house after slipping on their shoes. Kagami barely let go of him for that, immediately grabbing him as soon as they were outside again.
Izuku could feel himself locking up a little, eyes darting around to look at all these people who looked so different. He wasn’t about to judge anyone on appearances, of course, mutation quirks were rampant and abound in Japan as well, but he could tell from the people, the fashion, and the architecture that this was not home in the slightest and it made something crawl up his throat in discomfort.
He hissed at Kagami that they should go back but she resolutely ignored him and her iron grip on his hand never faltered.
After a few minutes of walking, he began to loosen slightly, looking around and falling back into old habits, finding comfort in the different quirks he could see.
France had vastly different quirk laws than Japan; for one, public quirk usage was not criminalized unless it was used on another person or entity without permission or caused property damage. Because of the more lenient restrictions, vigilantes were also more common under typical Japanese definitions, and it wasn’t cracked down on as much. Of course, heroes still got preference and if a vigilante civilian refused to back out of the fight when a hero was on the scene they could get arrested for obstruction of justice. On the other hand, civilians on the scene could offer to help if they had a suitable quirk, but they still had to be given permission from the heroes to engage. It was a little complicated, in Izuku’s opinion, but it meant that people used their quirks openly in everyday life, meaning he got to see them being used.
“That’s an interesting thought! Nice to meet you!”
He flinched at the Japanese coming from a voice he hadn’t heard before and spun around to see a grinning blond boy. They were in a park now and Kagami didn’t seem alarmed that this guy had just come up.
“I’m Adrien Agreste, you must be Kagami’s cousin!”
Izuku blinked. “O-oh. Um, yes, hello. I’m Midoriya Izuku… er, no, in France you say given names first, Izuku Midoriya. I-It’s nice to meet you as well, Agreste-san.”
Adrien chuckled and waved him off. “No no, just call me Adrien. I was glad to get Kagami’s call, I’ve been meaning to meet you since I heard you were going to be staying here for a while!”
Izuku pursed his lips and gently pried Kagami’s hand off of him. Now that they had arrived and met the intended target, as it were, her grip had loosened.
He swallowed. “Your… your Japanese is very good.”
Adrien beamed. “Thanks! I’ve only really had Kagami to practice with, but my mother says it’s important to learn a lot of languages. If you ever want help with French from someone other than Kagami, definitely give me a call! It’s good practice for me too!”
“For practice,” Kagami said in French, “we should speak mostly in French. There is no other way Izuku will learn than with real conversation. Now, what shall we do today?”
“It depends,” Adrien easily switched into his native tongue but went mercifully slightly slower, “what parts of Paris have you already seen, Izuku?”
“Ah,” he stumbled slightly over the words, “none of them? I have stayed at home all the time…”
Adrien gave an exaggerated gasp and put a hand on his heart before breaking out in a grin.
“Then we have to show you everything! Let’s go to the Louvre! Everyone loves the Louvre! Do you like art at all? What are your interests and hobbies?”
Izuku bit his lip. “Ah, I like to study powers? Quirks, I think they are very cool.”
“Yeah,” Adrien chuckled, “I could barely understand half of your mumbling, but you seem to know a lot about quirks. I think there is a new exhibit focused around the first era of quirks and the rise of art around that time. You down to go check it out? Oh, Kagami, how much time can you guys be out today?”
She shrugged. “We must be home by dinner, so we shall wrap up our activities around five.”
He nodded easily and they got to walking, Adrien chatting easily with Izuku. It was slow and simple enough that Izuku could keep up and feel included, but he was more than happy to explain the few words Izuku didn’t know.
“For only being here for three weeks, your French is really good!”
Izuku smiled weakly.
Having a river in the city, even one as regulated and straightened as it was, was a unique experience for Izuku and his eyes kept getting drawn back to the water. The Seine was not a clean river, nor a very wide one, but the closest they had back home was the Dagobah Trash Beach, something all the small children had been warned against visiting for years now, so it really didn’t compare.
He noticed that occasionally people would look at Adrien and swoon and he furrowed his brow in confusion. Sure, Adrien was objectively attractive, but it looked like people were recognizing him.
After the fifth gawker outside the Louvre's glass pyramid, Izuku nudged the boy.
“Why do some people seem to know you? And get… romantic?”
Adrien smiled sheepishly and it seemed like three more girls swooned out of the corner of his eyes.
“I see Kagami has told you nothing. I’m a model and my quirk affects other people when I smile. I can’t help but smile anyway, though. I couldn’t stand being cold all the time, not like Felix.”
Kagami snorted. “Felix is angry at the world for being related to and compared to you. Do he and his mother still come over every month?”
Adrien nodded with a pained expression. “I understand why we look like each other, our moms are twins, but come on, you get a super sweet cousin and I get the grumpy Felix? Totally not fair!”
“At least he will not be attending school with us.”
Izuku flinched at the reminder of going back to public school, even with his cousin and apparently this rather nice boy, and purposefully studied the painting in front of him a bit more. He had barely been paying attention to the art exhibits as they walked in.
“Besides,” Kagami commented idly, “your quirk does not affect other people when you smile, it merely makes your smile “perfect.” How people react to that is up to them and their hormones.”
Adrien nodded solemnly. “Thank you for your wisdom, oh great, unflappable Mistress Dragon.”
Izuku flinched again and Kagami looked at the blond sharply.
“Oh,” Adrien breathed out, “I’m sorry.”
Izuku shook his head and rubbed his arm. “It’s fine. You said there was a new exhibit?”
Adrien jumped on the topic change and guided them to the installation, showing off the art that depicted some of the early quirks and people’s emotions. One was a single light in the middle of a dark painting, golden rays coming from the center in something vaguely baby shaped, in honor of the first quirked person, the baby from China.
Izuku looked at the oil painting for a long time. The light was warm and hopeful. It was one of the only paintings that didn’t paint quirks in a horrible light, instead, it seemed to be looking forward to the future and the potential it held.
Did Izuku still have a potential future, even without a quirk?
His stomach rumbled and he flushed in embarrassment, jolted out of his thoughts by the loud noise as Adrien chuckled and Kagami sighed.
“I forgot we did not eat lunch before we left,” Kagami muttered, “but it is too late for a full meal.”
Adrien lit up. “Well, Izuku, you said you’ve never been anywhere, right? I bet that means you haven’t had fresh pastries yet, right? Come on, you haven’t lived until you’ve gotten some fresh carbs in you. Nothing beats baked goods, trust me.”
They walked in the direction of a highly reviewed bakery when Adrien’s phone pinging and he winced. “Ok, it seems like they figured out I’ve skipped out on my lessons and my mom is disappointed, so I will be heading home now, but definitely get my number from Kagami and we should hang out again! I can show you all over Paris! And get those pastries!”
Adrien waved as he ran off and Izuku felt a pang of loss. The boy was really nice and it had been pretty easy to talk to him.
Kagami nodded once and tugged him into the bakery, ignoring his weak protests, walking up to the till where a blue haired girl was managing things.
She gave a smile. “Hi, welcome to the Dupain-Cheng bakery! What can I get for you?”
Kagami said nothing and Izuku swallowed, realizing she was going to wait for him to order.
“Ah, I, um, don’t know? What’s good?”
The girl blinked and cocked her head. “Your accent… are you not from here?”
He flushed and shook his head. “I don’t know what to get…”
“Well, we don’t just have French things if you don’t want to try anything new, but have you had a croissant before? It’s the classic and not too sweet. Of course, if you prefer sweet things, we have many different flavors of macarons.”
He blinked. “I… I don’t know what those are. Ma-macarons?”
She blinked and whistled to herself. “Real new, then. What flavors of ice cream do you like to get? Wait, no, let me just get you a variety.”
She worked quickly, getting a box and putting in six different macarons before handing it over.
“How much?”
She giggled and waved him off. “No, it’s on the house, since it’s your first time and all. But if you like them, you have to promise you’ll only get them from our bakery. Deal?”
He blinked rapidly. “N-no! Won’t you get in trouble, or it will be taken away from your pay?”
She smiled. “You’re sweet, but no. This is my parents’ bakery. Since it's vacation, I made half of the things in the store anyway, and probably all of those macarons. They’re my specialty!”
He shook his head. “I…”
She smirked. “If you feel bad about taking something for free, then you can buy a croissant, since you need to try those too. Anything for your…?”
“Cousin,” Kagami said smoothly, “and I would not mind a croissant myself.”
The girl rang them up for two croissants and handed them over. They smelled buttery and flaky and Izuku swallowed thickly as Kagami handed over the euros needed and gave him his.
Izuku took a small bite before his eyes widened and he took a larger one, closing his eyes. Maybe Adrien was on to something, this was almost therapeutic.
The girl laughed. “Yeah, this was definitely your first time, based on that face.”
She tensed and flushed a deep red. “I mean, I didn’t, oh gosh, I didn’t mean like that, please don’t take that the wrong way or out of context, oh my god…”
She devolved into rapid rambling French he couldn’t make heads or tails of, but his brain finally caught up with what she said and he looked away with wide eyes, probably also bright red.
“That’s ok,” he squeaked, “I do that much too. Trip over my words, I mean, saying the wrong thing, kami…”
He trailed off into his own muttering while Kagami just watched with a raised eyebrow, polishing off her croissant which made him remember the flaky and buttery treat in his own hands, shoving it into his mouth to stop the muttering Japanese.
“I’m so sorry,” the girl gushed out when she had collected herself, “I’m usually much better about that. I hope you like the croissant and macarons!”
He nodded a few times before making a beeline for the door, clutching the box of macarons to his chest as he sought to leave that situation entirely.
“She was certainly interesting. Her rambling reminds me of your muttering.”
He pouted as they walked back to the manor. “Mean. Just for that, no macarons for you.”
Kagami smiled slightly, the edge of her lip curling up in amusement. “If you say so.”
Izuku grumbled and opened the box to see the rainbow of sweets.
He hesitated for a moment before selecting the green one, biting down.
The texture was odd, but it reminded him of reverse mochi, almost. There was a slight crisp to the outside, but the middle was soft and chewy. The green one was flavored with matcha and some spice he didn’t recognize on first taste, but it was warm and reminded him of home, even if he never drank green tea.
He savored the sweet before putting the box away for later.
“And the verdict?”
He blinked and looked at his cousin. “What?”
“Will we be going back to the bakery?”
He blinked and nodded slowly. “We’ll have to make sure Adrien can actually come next time, though.”
Kagami nodded. “We will. Now, I believe there were a few times today where you didn’t know the right French words…”
Izuku groaned good-naturedly and prepared himself for more French lessons before dinner.
Maybe school in over a month wouldn’t be so bad.
Notes:
adrien is a sunshine child! and we got a bit more story for wha tthe hell is happening with the agreste de vanilys, since things have changed from canon
Chapter 3: Walking by the Seine
Summary:
Izuku adjusts a bit more and decides to brave the outside world alone
Notes:
first nyxie is back at it again with ML art, this time with the cute kids!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sorry, F&A are over, mum enforces family time :(
No problem! Gami says I need to go out on my own anyway.
Oh, are you still on for fencing on monday?
yeah!!!
sys!
Izuku sighed and put his phone away, backing out of his messages with Adrien as he went. Kagami was busy and had given him a free day, but apparently Adrien’s extended family was over and thus he couldn’t hang out. If she found out that he and Adrien had taken to calling her Gami, or “high-class” then she’d probably not even think about holding back next time they were fencing, but both boys liked to giggle about it anyway.
He counted out the money he had with him (pocket change, Aunt Tomoe insisted, but he knew for a fact that this was a lot of money, more than he could spend reasonably), promising himself he would get some pastries at the bakery while he was out. He had run out of the macarons in two days, barely holding himself back, and he definitely wanted to try other french breads if any of them were as good as the croissants. And, ah, that had been almost a week ago. To say he was getting a craving was only a slight exaggeration…
He texted both his cousin and aunt to remind them he was going out and that he would, in fact, have his location on at all times. He made sure his ringer was on loud and slipped on his shoes before heading outside.
He looked around with wide eyes. He had gone out since that first day a week ago, but never really on his own, and sometimes the sights, the sheer differences, overwhelmed him.
Izuku took a deep breath and made a beeline for the river, knowing that it would be less crowded than the main roads (why, he didn’t know, he thought the river was lovely, if a bit smelly).
Just seeing the water let him relax a little; the gentle lapping of the small waves against the concrete sides was methodical and calming, and he slowed to a walk, just looking around and taking it all in.
Five minutes had gone by when a voice called out to him in French.
"Bonjour, Monsieur! You are the first to find me!”
Izuku blinked and turned to see a stout man in a striped shirt covered by an apron, grinning beside a cart. He glanced at the words on the side of the cart and it just read “Andre’s,” so he assumed this was the man’s name, but he didn’t know what the man sold.
“Ah, I’m sorry?”
The man chuckled. “No need to apologize, young man! It is a feat to be the first to find Andre’s ice cream! Do you have a love, my boy?”
Izuku blinked and flushed. “A-ah, no? I’m… new. I don’t know many people and even then I am very young… okasa, ah, mother said that I shouldn’t date until I'm at least sixteen.”
Andre laughed loudly. “Ah, mothers are like that, yes. Fear not, young man, I am a magician of love, and I am certain you will find the one that makes your heart sing, boy or girl! I insist you get some ice cream before you continue on life’s journey, and perhaps it will lead you to the one for you!”
Izuku blinked several times as the man examined him thoughtfully before he made a noise of realization and immediately turned to his cart, whipping out an ice cream scoop and dishing out two scoops of ice cream, both tan colored but distinctly different flavors, one with a light green tinge.
“A scoop of basil for the green dove and a scoop of mystery for the future love, together paired, forever fair. Here you are!”
“H-how much?”
Andre laughed and waved him off. “The first scoop of the day is always free at Andre’s!”
“Aw man, someone got here first!”
Izuku looked up, alarmed, but the clear couple just smiled and waved him off.
“It’s ok, Rose,” the tall girl said shyly, “we’re still second.”
“Ah,” Andre cheered, “The Jewel and her Rose have come to visit me again! A love so sweet, it makes me weep! For you the scoops are easy to see, as joyous as the love you keep! Come, come…”
Izuku waved shyly back as the blond girl waved and beamed at him, tugging her girlfriend closer to the stall and Izuku took a bite of his ice cream as he walked away.
The first flavor was the basil, he guessed, since it was slightly green. The flavor was not something he knew he had needed in his life, but it was sweet and creamy with a hint of the herb that added an element of depth to it. He hadn’t ever really tasted anything like it since basil wasn’t used often in japanese cuisine, but he quickly discovered this was a flavor he very much liked and would definitely be trying more savory dishes with the herb as well.
The other flavor, then, had to be the mystery flavor, but he didn’t know quite what it was. It was smooth and a little citrusy and flowery, like… like a floral lemon, he really had no better way to describe it, but it had flakes of chocolate and praline in it as well, and it was perfectly delightful on its own. Praline, of course, being a French thing. He had looked up the word when looking at french desserts to get a better idea of what to get the next time he was at the Dupain-Cheng Bakery, and it was a combination of nuts and sugar, often things like pecans or almonds. In this case, it looked like it was pecans or just seriously stunted walnuts, and it was sugary and sweet.
He took the tiny spoon Andre had put in the ice cream and delicately took a bit of each flavor out of curiosity, and hummed in glee. Even if this wasn’t supposed to be the mystery flavor of his love, or whatever, this was a really good flavor combination, and Andre was a master of his class and profession.
He was almost to the end when he stubbed his toe on a slightly raised pavement stone, the only one he had ever seen, and he floundered as he started to fall but managed to catch himself with a complicated dance that relied heavily on the balance he had been learning in fencing.
“Nice save.”
He made a little “eep” and shot his head to the side where a boy was sitting on the deck of a ship. How had he not noticed an entire ship???
The boy smiled calmly. “You alright there?”
He had black and teal hair, and it reminded him of the girl from before, the one Andre referred to as Jewel, except her colored hair was purple. He didn’t know if it was dyed or a mutation, but he had green hair so he couldn’t really say either way.
“It’s natural, for me and Jules. I see you met my sister out on her date?”
He eeped again and covered his mouth with his free hand. Had he really been mumbling again? And in French, no less, that was knew, he must be paying more attention to his lesson than he thought.
The boy’s gaze didn’t leave him and he realized that he had been asked not one but two questions that he hadn’t answered, so he lowered his hand and swallowed.
“Ah, that would be the tall dark haired girl and the small blond…?”
“Yeah,” he chuckled, “that’s them. Don’t let appearances fool you, Rose is definitely the more punk rock of the two, whereas Jules is soft. I’m Luka, by the way. Welcome to the Liberty.”
“Ah, Izuku, I… the Liberty?”
Luka blinked and smiled. “The ship. Our mom is the captain. Are you visiting Paris?”
Izuku winced. “Ah, no? Not… not really? Or if I am, it’s a really long visit.”
Luka shifted his guitar (had he always had that?) and hummed, still with that gentle smile. “Well, I hope you enjoy your time here. Anyone who isn’t a member of the government is welcome on the Liberty.”
His smile turned a bit coy and Izuku felt incredibly lost when a woman’s voice called out from the bowels of the ship.
“The government?! Boy, are you letting the ponces on board?!”
“No, Captain,” Luka called down, “warning them off.”
“Good! Anyone who lets those bilge rats on my ship will be sent to the brig for a month! Anarchy!”
Luka chuckled. “As you can see, Captain Anarka is not a fan of the governing body, but something tells me you’re a little too young to qualify. I’ll let you get back to your walk, Izuku.”
Izuku smiled a little, still slightly confused, and left the ship behind as it drifted in the Seine, the strum of a guitar wafting behind him. He looked in the direction that would take him home, but he had promised himself he’d visit the bakery, and it was nearby, just in the city a bit. He was pretty sure he knew where he was going.
He resolutely turned down the street and began to walk, looking at the buildings and trying to remember what was familiar and what wasn’t to guide him in the right direction.
He walked for longer than he thought was needed and bit his lip, turning a little to look around. He didn’t really recognize the buildings, but the streets were wide. Still, he was short, and there were much more people on this street than by the Seine, so he spotted a raised building with steps and wormed his way through the crowd to climb them, getting a bit taller to look over the masses.
He smiled a bit to himself as the sun seemed to shine again and went up a couple of stairs before looking up.
He had intended to immediately turn to face the other buildings, but his eyes caught on the sign on the door.
The building itself was completely normal. It had three floors, the top with larger windows, and it looked like it extended pretty far back, so the building could hold a good amount of people. It was pale stone with darker ornaments and patterns in the brick to help break up the monotony.
But the sign on the door.
“School’s Out for Summer! See You Later, Françoise Dupont!”
Not only was this a school, but he knew that name. This was the school he would be going to in just over three weeks. Three weeks and two days from today, he would walk up these stairs again as a student.
He sucked in a breath and pushed his thoughts away, rubbing his arms from phantom pains before turning on the spot to look across the street at the buildings like he had originally planned, scanning them for signs he might recognize.
There, to his right on the corner, was the sign in gold on black, “PATISSERIE,” the far half of the sign he knew. He breathed a sigh of relief and pushed his way back through the crowd, keeping the direction in his head until he was at the door and pushed it open.
The bell rang above him and a voice rang out from the register, “Welcome to Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie!”
It was not the girl from before, whose name he did not know, but it was a woman who looked awfully like her with short blue hair, smiling at customers as she rang them up for an order.
Izuku waited in line until no one was in front of him, and the woman lit up.
“Oh, my daughter told me about you! If it took you a week to come back, you must not have liked the macarons.”
His eyes blew wide. “N-no! I did! They were very good, I just, ah, don’t get out much?”
The woman laughed lightly. “I’m only teasing you, dear. Still, the weather is lovely, you should go out more. Marinette,” she called back, “and I’m Sabine, lovely to meet you dear.’
“Yes Maman? Oh! It’s you!”
Izuku blinked as the girl was suddenly behind her mother. “Ah, hello? I didn’t realize I was so… remember… no, memorable, that’s the word.”
Marinette grinned. “Yeah! Not every day we get someone in here who’s never had any French pastries! I’m Marinette, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself last time.”
“A-ah, my name is Izuku.”
She beamed. “Nice to meet you, Izuku! So, did you like the macarons? Which was your favorite?”
He blinked and looked behind him to see the store was empty.
“Oh don’t worry, dear,” Sabine chuckled, “you came at the very end of the lunch rush. I’ll be in the back with your father if you need me, darling.”
“Ok maman,” Marinette chirped, easily slipping behind the register and leaning over the counter. “So, don’t leave me hanging!”
He blinked. “Ah, idiom, yes, um, well, I liked the green one? It was matcha, yes? And something else.”
“Ginger,” she said, looking pleased, “it's a very asian flavor, I guess, definitely one of the less sweet ones. We wanted to pay homage to our roots, since maman is chinese. Anything you didn’t like?”
He jumped a little, quickly waving his hands. “Oh, no! I liked all of them, Kagami barely got a bite! I also like the… it wasn’t orange. Like, a pink tan color? I don’t know the word in French.”
She snapped her fingers. “Probably the peach one.”
He mouthed the word and nodded. “Probably, I’ll look it up later. Spell it?”
“ P, ê, that's an e with a little mountain on top, c, h, e. Pêche.”
“Thank you, Marinette.”
“No problem! So the matcha and the peach, any other faves or have you come back for round two?”
Izuku blinked. “Actually, I was wondering if you could help me identify a flavor, if you don’t mind. I had it in ice cream earlier.”
She shrugged. “Sure, describe it.”
“Well, it was like a… no I don't know the word, a fruit like orange or lemon? It was a little bitter and had some flower tastes as well.”
She hummed. “Citrusy and flowery, huh? I dunno, it sounds nice though. You got ice cream, though? Does that mean you’re the one who got to Andre first?”
He blinked and frowned slightly. “Yes, how did you know?”
Her eyes went wide and she waved her hands rapidly. “Oh, if you didn’t know, Andre is super famous, and he moves all around Paris so you have to go find him. People will post Andre sightings on social media to make it easier for people to find him, and some of my classmates, well, they went there and posted and I thought I saw the back of your head as you were walking away, I’m not stalking you it was just happenstance I swear!”
He blinked at the onslaught of words. “I… Rose and… Jewel?”
“Juleka, but yeah. You met them?”
He shook his head. “Andre called them a Jewel and her Rose. And I met… Luka? Juleka’s brother. He lives on a ship.”
Marinette giggled. “Oh yeah, the Liberty. Well, I can’t say I’ve ever really met Luka, but Juleka and Rose are in my class and have been for ages. If you’re still around in three weeks, I’m afraid we’ll all be in school, so you can only visit after school unless you want to talk to my mom or dad.”
He looked away. “No, I will be there. At. At school.”
She blinked and gasped. “Really?! Oh wow, we almost never get new students! Does that mean you’re living in Paris, then? Maybe you’ll be in my class and I can help you out!”
“Maybe,” he mumbled, “but yes, I’m living in Paris for at least a year.”
She faltered a little but smiled again with newfound determination. “Even if you’re not in my class, this gives you plenty of time to taste test all that French pastries have to offer! So, round two for macarons and something else? What will it be?”
He smiled weakly at her easy switching of subject and looked at the display case. “I don’t think I’m going to say either of these right, but I did some reading. Do you have… Cannelés? Or Rose des Sables?”
She repeated the words with a grin. “You had them basically right, anyone would know what you were talking about. And yes, we have both. How many would you like?”
“Ah, Kagami made me promise I would bring some to share, and Aunt Tomoe as well so… six of… each? I guess? Then we each get two. Then if we like them we have another and if we don’t we can barter.”
She snorted. “I like the way you think, Monsieur Izuku. Very wise. Anything else?”
“…More macarons?”
“Heh heh,” she smirked, “I have turned you to the dark side, I see. Let’s see… ever had a fig? It's another type of fruit.”
“I don’t know, but I can look it up later.”
“Ok, fig, let’s see, let’s do a unique selection, uncommon flavors this time. Did you like the strawberry last time?”
“Um, yes.”
“Ok,” she came back to the counter with two boxes, one the macaron box and the other a flatter box that allowed for more pastry space, “that’s a dozen miscellaneous pastries and half a dozen assorted macarons… that’ll be 30 euros!”
He pulled out a 20 and a 10 from his assorted pile. It didn’t seem like a lot, honestly, but he didn’t really understand money quite yet and Aunt Tomoe had insisted he would have plenty of pocket change as long as he wasn’t frivolous, but this was only a small dent into his current allowance (he could call it that, right?) and it was to share. Mostly, he amended, looking at the macaron box.
Marinette waved at him. “Come again! I’m free most times if you want to hang out, I know going to a new school can be scary. Don’t be a stranger, Izuku!”
“Goodbye, Marinette,” he said back. He might take her up on her offer, she seemed really nice and confident.
He wondered what her quirk was, if she had one. Maybe something to do with baking? Or maybe flavor combinations? Then again, that would be a good one for Andre, since it seemed like his entire business model was couples ice cream, with a flavor for each person. Maybe he could see what flavor everyone represented, or maybe it had something to do with the actual creation of ice cream?
He was easily able to get back, since the manor was on the same street as the patisserie (and the school; no don’t think about it yet), and he wasn’t sure how he had gotten so turned around in the first place.
He toed off his shoes in the door and called out. “I’m home!”
“Welcome home,” came the two calls back, and one of the maids (don’t think about how rich your family is) waved in greeting.
“We’re in the dining room,” Aunt Tomoe continued, “I take it you have returned with pastry? Come, let us have tea.”
Izuku walked into the dining room and sat next to his aunt, across from his cousin. “I got… lets see, how did she say them… cannelés and Rose des Sables, two for each of us.”
“And another box of macarons,” Kagami remarked with a slight smile, “I take it you saw the girl again?”
“Yes, her name is Marinette, apparently it was a travesty that I had never had French pastry before because she told her parents about me. Her mother was nice, though I didn’t get to meet her dad.”
“Meeting the parents already,” Kagami nodded, “how wise.”
“I-? What?! NO!”
Kagami chuckled a little and Aunt Tomoe frowned. “Her parents run the bakery and she works there? Well, I can always appreciate a working woman, but you are a little young… God lord, what will I tell Inko…”
“No,” he squeaked, “I barely know her and we’re just friends? She apparently goes to the school though, which makes sense since it’s right by her house…”
Aunt Tomoe raised an eyebrow. “She goes to Françoise Dupont? That is rare, it is a very particular school. Her parents are either living below their means and enjoy the work they do, or they simply love their daughter very much; tuition is not something the regular worker would be able to afford.”
Izuku blinked. “The building did look rather nice…”
“Ah, you have seen it?”
He nodded. “Erm, yes. I got a little lost on the way to the bakery and climbed the steps to see better. It was the lunch rush so there were many people.”
“And you inherited your mother’s genes,” Aunt Tomoe smiled, “so you cannot generally see above people’s heads. I'm glad you were able to find it alright. Now, what else did you get up to on your day out? You were out for much longer than a trip to the bakery, unless I really do have to look into this girl.”
“No no,” he said hurriedly, “I walked along the river and apparently was the first to find the famous Andre, the ice cream man, so I got ice cream. He was a little cryptic and talked about love, but I liked the ice cream. It was basil and something else, Marinette didn’t know it by description alone and he didn’t give me a name when I got it other than saying it was the mystery flavor of my… love, whatever that means.”
Kagami hummed, biting into the round cannelés in her hand. “I believe I have heard of him. He is famous among couples, he claims to sell the ice cream of love, perfect combinations for the couples who come to him. I’m not sure I believe in true love, but I suppose with quirks anything is possible.”
Izuku lit up. “I think he has some sort of quirk related to his chosen profession, actually! I don’t know for sure, but my current top theories are he knows what flavors go together, he can see what flavor corresponds to what person, or perhaps something to do in the making of the ice cream itself to make sure it's always creamy and delicious! If I find him again, I’ll have to ask. Maybe we should go get ice cream sometime, Kagami? I should probably spend more time outside anyway…”
She shrugged. “If we have time, then sure. Perhaps Adrien will decide to come as well. Is he still coming for fencing on Monday?”
Izuku blinked, then nodded. “Yeah, I texted him today. He’s very nice.”
Aunt Tomoe smiled and gave a short hum. “Good. Only the best for the Tsurugis. I very much like these two pastries, what did you say they were called again?”
Izuku smiled softly and relaxed slowly. Things were looking up.
Notes:
curious if anyone can guess the ice cream flavor simply on the brief description I gave. For the pastries, you can look them up! the rose de sables look a bit better imo, but I would definitely try both of them for sure. Also I'm not going to be keeping track of what macarons izu has and has not eaten, I'll only keep track of people's faves. He'll try them all and then have some favorites
Chapter 4: Izuku Gets the Gang Together
Summary:
he says "I want to see all my friends at once" so he does
Notes:
THIS IS MY SECOND UPDATE TODAY, IF YOU HAVEN'T READ THE LAST CHAPTER, GO BACK AND READ IT, THANKS
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Two weeks before school,” Izuku muttered, “and I am decidedly not ready.”
Adrien snickered. “If it makes you feel better, I can barely tell you aren’t French. There will probably be a few words you still have to look up, but man, you’re making the rest of us learning another language look bad!”
Kagami gave a short hum of derision. “Our family is simply superior, Adrien. I recall that I also did not take long to learn fluent French.”
Adrien threw up his hands. “The cousins are ganging up on me! I hope it’s not like this in school!”
“About that,” Izuku tugged on his fingers, “there’s a lot of classes, right? Could we… be split up?”
“No,” Kagami said, “our mothers have ensured that we will all be placed in the same class. It worked out that the classes hadn’t been determined yet, but many in the class we will be entering will not be returning for this year, so spots were available for all three of us to remain together.”
Adrien scratched the back of his head. “I feel bad, though, apparently Chloe tried to get us in her class but it would have had way too many people. Other than you two, she’s probably the only one I’ll know, so I know without you guys attending I would definitely want to be in the other class.”
Kagami huffed. “Bourgeois is a piece of work. All wealth, no class. I blame her parents.”
“Kagami,” Adrien scolded, “she was like, my one childhood friend! She’s not that bad!”
Izuku hummed. “I know a few people who are going. Or, well, I know one person who’s going and passed two more by chance. Not that I knew at the time.”
“You just… met people? Oh, my boy Zuku, all grown up, making friends on his own without me or his cousin around to hover like protective gargoyles!”
Izuku giggled. “You can meet her too, if you want. Then you’ll know even more people. It’s near the school anyway.”
Adrien lit up. “The bakery girl? She’s going? Oho, heck yeah! Let’s swing by, I’ve been craving sweet delicious carbs!”
Izuku giggled again as Adrien practically dragged them to the bakery and the door jingled as it opened.
“Welcome to Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie! Oh, Izuku!”
He beamed. “Hello Madam Cheng.”
She giggled. “Oh no dear, just Sabine, how many times do I have to tell you?”
He flushed and grinned sheepishly. “At least I’m not calling you Madam Dupain-Cheng anymore?”
She shook her head lightly. “A few more times, then?”
“Yes, ma’am, a few more and I’ll get it.”
Sabine smiled widely. “And who are your friends?”
Izuku beamed. “This is my cousin, Kagami, I'm staying with her, and Adrien, someone she knew and introduced me to! We’re all going to be in the same class, so it’s not too new, since they haven’t gone to public school ever and this isn’t, well, my home country.”
She laughed lightly. “Indeed. I think I’ve seen you around here sometimes Adrien, but I’m almost always in the back and Tom takes your order. It’s nice to finally meet you.”
Adrien smiled his perfect smile. “It’s nice to meet you too, Madam Cheng.”
Sabine scoffed. “Oh stop it, charmers, the lot of you, call me Sabine! Now, what can I get for you?”
“Well,” Kagami raised an eyebrow, “we were thinking of an early lunch in the park, so savory pastries?”
Adrien whined piteously and she rolled her eyes. “We can always come back for dessert, Adrien, but we must eat actual food first.”
Sabine chuckled. “Savory, yes, I can do that. Oh, it is almost lunch time and Marinette hasn’t been in since breakfast, something about inspiration in the park. Since you’re heading there anyway, Izuku, could you convince her to eat something? If she’s too in the zone and doesn’t respond, just put something near her mouth, that silly girl.”
Izuku had barely gotten out a confirmation before Sabine was packing an assortment of quiches and such in a picnic basket and she slid it across the counter.
“Go on then, make sure that dear girl eats for me!”
She all but pushed them out the door and Izuku looked back in fear.
“We didn’t pay!”
“Friends and family discount! Besides, Nette will eat some of it anyway! Go on, just around the corner to the park, now.”
Adrian thanked her profusely as she waved them off with a genial smile and Kagami walked with purpose to the park, scanning it for their target as the boys sped to catch up to her fast gait.
Izuku spotted a blue head by the fountain, under a tree, and he beamed.
“Marinette!”
She didn’t look up and he sighed. “Must be too in the zone, as Madam Cheng said.”
“She told you to call her Sabine.”
Izuku winced. “Kagami I physically cannot, surely you understand?”
She raised an eyebrow and the corner of her mouth quirked up, but she said nothing.
“Marinette,” he called again as they got closer, “your mother sent us with food…?”
She looked up, but past them, squinting at something and sticking her tongue out of the corner of her mouth before hurrying back to scribbling.
“Ok,” he sighed, “plan B.”
He sat on the ground next to her, making sure he didn’t block the direction she had been looking and opened the basket. Adrien sat on her other side and Kagami sat beside him. Izuku passed out delicious smelling, warm pastries and waved one under Marinette’s nose. She didn’t look up from her sketchbook but did absently take a bite and Izuku alternated eating himself and making sure she took another bite until she had finished five pastries, and a that point he felt like he had to intervene.
He glanced at the sketchbook slightly and his eyes widened. “Oh, those are very good.”
“Thanks Izu,” she murmured out of the corner of her mouth, “thinking a new line and trying to think of what the trends will be in the new season.”
“Ah, autumn?”
“Mmmm,” she hummed, still not looking up, “making a line based on the seasons is a classic, but I’ve recently wanted to branch out from pink, since I have a lot of pink. I’m thinking of warm colors, like falling leaves and a rich brown.”
“Like the color of a good pastry.”
“Exactly, Izu, you get it!”
She looked up sharply. “Wait, Izuku? When did you get here?”
He smiled a little. “We’ve been here for the past half hour. Your mum sent us with food since she hadn’t seen you in hours.”
“Oh,” she blinked, “that was nice of her. Wait, we?”
He gestured to her other side and she looked over before flinching and turning into a statue before slowly turning back with a harsh whisper.
“Izu?”
He blinked a little, bewildered. “Um, so the girl is Kagami, my cousin, and the boy is Adrien, our friend. Well, he was Kagami’s friend first but she needed to get me out of the house so she introduced us-”
“I’m just as much your friend,” Adrien grinned, “bros stick together, Zuku!”
“Adrien as in,” Marinette swallowed and slowly turned to face him with a stricken look, “Adrien Agreste? Son of the Hero Glimmer and Gabriel of Gabriel brand?”
“Wait,” Izuku cut it, “your mom is Glimmer? Why did you never tell me?! She’s a really good underground rescue hero, which is a really rare subclass and you’d think from her prolific acting career she couldn't be underground, but she looks completely different and I’m pretty sure uses her skills at acting to become a completely different person! She has a glamour quirk where she can illusion anything in a fifteen meter radius and the glamorous she has been proven to make are all flawless! This is used frequently to trick criminals and villains into messing up and her arrest rate is almost perfect! I can’t believe you’re related to her! Closely!”
Adrien chuckled. “Yep, that’s my mom. I dunno how she had time to be a movie star, a hero, and a parent, but she’s the definition of a queen, I guess. It probably helped that she often did movies for Graham De Vanily, or, well, her sister and husband.”
Marinette blinked and just like that she was shaken out of her celebrity haze. “Oh, yeah, that’s a lot of work. I thought my days were busy, but if she’s a hero on top of being a functioning member of society? Props, life can get hectic. And Kagami, nice to finally meet you,” she smiled, “Izuku always tells me what things you seem to like, but maybe you could tell me yourself?”
“Yes.”
Marinette blinked. “Yes?”
“Yes. I like everything.”
Marinette burst out laughing and Izuku was soon to follow. Kagami was the last hold out, but her mouth did quirk up slightly. Adrien just chuckled, giving a “hear hear!” while raising his mini quiche into the air in place of a drink.
“Better question,” Marinette grinned, “favorite flavors of macarons? Izuku’s gotten at least five boxes at this point, probably a good three fourths of our selection until we get to specialty flavors, and he still can’t decide.”
Izuku lit up. “Have you made the basil ones yet?”
She sighed. “No, sadly. They always turn out a bit funky and I don’t know why, but I should have them ready in time for your first day of school. Any closer to your mystery flavor?”
He shook his head.
“Izuku doesn’t share,” Kagami said matter of factly, “but I do like orange flavored things.”
“I like passionfruit,” Adrien chirped, “I always try to get my mom to get me a macaron when she lets me go to the bakery, and the passionfruit ones are the best! What’s your favorite?”
Marinette hummed. “I don’t know. I like a lot of flavors, which helps because I make a lot of them and of course you should always taste before you bake to make sure it’s how you want it. Maybe blackberry? Or coffee, oh, that’s hard.”
Izuku snorted. “Are you sure the coffee isn’t just your crippling lack of a sleep schedule talking?”
She shoved him lightly. “Hey, it’s still summer! I’m allowed to have a nonexistent sleep schedule for another week and a half before I need to clean up my game!”
“Mmm,” he nodded sagely, “I like the way you think, Mademoiselle Marinette. Very wise.”
She crossed her arms and looked away with a pout and he couldn’t help but laugh a little.
“And I suppose you go to sleep at ten and wake up at dawn?”
Izuku kept laughing silently, just looking at her.
Marinette looked back and forth between the three of them who didn’t refute her. “All of you?? Is this some rich person conspiracy, to always go to sleep and go to bed at reasonable hours even when we don’t have school?”
“Ah,” Izuku snapped his fingers, “that’s it. It’s because these two have never gone to public school before, it’s always been tutors. While lessons have diminished over the summer, I know for a fact Kagami still has them and I’d be willing to bet Adrien does too.”
“Guilty as charged,” Adrien shrugged.
“Well what’s your excuse,” Marinette turned to him, “you can’t tell me you don’t love summer break!”
He shrugged. “School in Japan starts in April, as opposed to September here. I was in school for a month before Aunt Tomoe pulled me out to come to France, so I feel like I already had my break.”
She blinked. “Your aunt pulled you out of school? Why? Was the education bad?”
Izuku bit his lip. “Ah, no. It was…”
“Family bonding,” Kagami said smoothly, “we do not get to go home very often, but neither my cousin nor aunt have visited France before. Since it was Izuku’s last year of middle school before high school, often the most pivotal of schooling, we wanted to give him the opportunity to see how we live the majority of our time. It helped that it was the year my and Adrien’s mothers were thinking to put us in public school as well.”
Marinette blinked. “But if school in Japan starts in April and it ends here in June, doesn’t that mean he’ll miss the first few months of high school in Japan?”
Izuku fidgeted. “Well, I can always tutor like Kagami and Adrien do…”
“Yeah, Zuku is really smart,” Adrien beamed, “he picked up French so fast! He’ll be fine.”
Marinette frowned. “I mean, if you’re sure. I wouldn’t want you to miss out just for an excuse to eat pastry, though that is a pretty good excuse.”
Adrien lit up. “It really is! Next time my mother asks me where I was, I’ll say I was held up by the need to eat pastry! It’s foolproof!”
Izuku tugged on the grass a little, grimacing.
“That’s not… well, that’s not the only reason. She mostly pulled me out because I’m… quirkless.”
He braced himself for derision.
“Oh! Me too! That’s crazy, I almost never meet anyone else who isn’t way older than me, but you’re my age!”
His head whipped around to stare at her in shock. “You’re…?”
She smiled and nodded. “Totally quirkless, got the extra joint in my toe and everything. I guess it’s worse over there, huh?”
He crumpled a little and looked away again. “Yeah.”
“Well,” Marinette huffed, “have no fear, we take quirk and quirkless discrimination very seriously in school here, so if you ever get bullied for it, go to a teacher, or me, and I’ll go to a teacher. That doesn't fly here.”
Izuku let out a breath. “I heard. That’s why Aunt Tomoe brought me here.”
He was quiet for a second before he burst out, “what did you guys want to be when you grew up?”
The three of them blinked in surprise.
“I’ve always wanted to be a fashion designer,” Marinette sighed, “ever since I saw my first catwalk on TV. It just clicked for me; don’t get me wrong, I’ve worked my butt off to make sure I know what I’m doing and what I’m talking about, but I could see things so easily. The hardest part was learning how to draw, honestly.”
“I will take over the Clan and their businesses when my mother retires,” Kagami intoned, “but before that I would like to be an international fencer.”
“I don’t know,” Adrien hummed, “I’ve kind of sort of always thought I’d be a model in my dad’s company, but, well, that’s not really an option. The break from modelling has been really nice, and I don’t know if I’ll go back to it. I mean, I might, I know how and I’m pretty good at it, but for now I just… sort of want to be a kid. Family jobs could always work, though. Follow in my mother’s footsteps, be an actor. Not a hero, I don’t think I can smile at the criminals to make them go away.”
“Politician,” Marinette grinned, “your smile is perfect for a politician. They’ll never see all the back alley deals you do, too blinded by your radiance.”
Adrien snorted and gagged in equal measure as Marinette laughed.
“And you, cousin?”
Izuku leaned back against the tree and looked up at the leaves.
“I always wanted to be a hero, when I was younger. Even before the diagnosis-”
“Hang on,” Marinette interrupted, “diagnosis? Do you have some sort of fatal illness?”
He looked at her, confused. “No? I mean I was diagnosed quirkless. Kagami, this is the right word, yes?”
“Yes,” Kagami said with pursed lips, “that word means what you think it does.”
Marinette now looked angry. “They called it a diagnosis?! They told a four year old that he was diagnosed quirkless?! What kind of awful doctor would do that?!”
He blinked. “What do they say here?”
“They just say that you are quirkless, or that you don’t have a quirk! It’s not a diagnosis, that’s awful! That makes you think there’s something wrong with you or something! And there’s not! Being quirkless just means your genes are a little different, but it doesn't make you lesser in any way!”
Izuku felt his eyes stinging and that was the only warning he got before he burst into the famous Midoriya tears.
“Oh no, did I say something wrong?!”
“No,” he blubbered, “these are happy tears. Midoriya’s are predisposed to cry at literally everything. I just… no one’s said that before.”
They all stilled. “No one?”
He blinked up at Kagami. “No?”
Her gaze sharpened. “Not even your mother?”
He blinked. “Oh! I mean, not in as many words, but she still loved me instead of putting me out on the street like some parents do, and she always bandaged my wounds and hugged me all the time, so she probably thought it.”
Kagami looked mildly placated but both Adrien and Marinette now looked alarmed, Adrien speaking first.
“Hold on, wounds?”
His eyes grew wide and he tried to put on a smile on his face like always, but it seemed harder now for some reason. “Just because I’m weaker than everyone else, it’s not their fault if they forget that and get a little rough. Just, you know, kids being kids. Anyway, we were talking about what we wanted to be when we grew up,” he barreled past their concern and turned away again, trying to force himself to look happy, “I pretty much always wanted to be a hero.”
His smile softened. “It was gonna be me and Kacchan. We knew each other since we were babies, our mothers were friends, and he… we always said he’d be the number one hero and I’d be his sidekick. Then, well, my quirk didn’t come in and I was downgraded from sidekick to civilian. Everyone said that nobody quirkless could be a hero, but I just… I’ve always loved heroes and quirks. I wanted to be that, to have that.”
He turned to them with a bright smile and chuckled at Adrien. “So I guess I also don’t know what I want to be when I grow up because my original plans have also been turned on their head!”
He took the last pastry out of the basket, long gone cold but still delicious, no doubt. “Anyone want to split this with me?”
Adrien raised his hand silently, eyes a little distant, and accepted his half before chewing numbly.
Marinette shot to her feet. “Ice cream! Let’s get! Argh, I mean, someone’s seen Andre so let’s go get ice cream as a group.”
Izuku looked up. “Is Andre’s the only place to get good ice cream?”
Marinette shrugged. “No, but he always seems to know exactly what you need. Come on, he’s just across the river, he was last seen at D’Orsay Museum heading this way. Let’s just stop in to drop off the basket and tell maman where we’re going…”
She sped off, full of nerves and Kagami didn’t hesitate to drag both boys after her, evidently approving of Marinette’s speed, and soon they were crossing the bridge in the direction of the museum when they heard his singing.
He spotted them and lit up. “Ah, hello! Any couples today?”
“We’re cousins,” Kagami said, indicating Izuku, “but other than that, no. We are simply here as friends.”
Andre eyed them and began to hum about combinations before his face bloomed into a smile. “Boys and girls will do! As friends, so true! For the ladies of blue, red bean and caramel almond suit you, for the gentlemen so bright, basil and vanilla, a splendid delight!”
He hummed in joy as each two scoops were handed off.
“Two pairs, just right!”
They walked a bit with their ice cream to a bench and Izuku hummed around the basil and vanilla. They were kind of similar, but a really nice combination. Izuku actually really liked vanilla, and it seemed Adrien did too.
“Oh, this is basil? It’s so good!”
Marinette perked up. “That's right, you got basil here! And it looks like your mystery flavor isn’t one of us, either, so, sorry, but I guess we’re not your lost loves.”
Izuku giggled. “That’s a weight off my chest, then. Sorry, Adrien, you’re not the one for me.”
Adrien put his hand to his chest. “How ever will I go on? You were the only boy I’ve ever loved!”
“Do you?”
Izuku flushed as everyone turned to him. “Like boys, I mean.”
Adrien hummed. “I dunno. Maybe? Might be bi? I mean, I’ve been around a lot of attractive men, and I know this for a fact, I’ve noticed, but I think I like girls a bit more. I dunno.”
Izuku turned to Marinette. “Can we exchange bites? It’s been a while since I've had red bean.”
Mari immediately took a bit of basil and vanilla as they passed the ice creams around to try everyone else’s flavors and Izuku hummed around the other two.
“This settles it,” he murmured, “Andre’s quirk has to be something to do with making ice cream.”
Marinette stood up. “That’s it!”
He looked at her. “Marinette?”
“Oh,” she flushed, “not about Andre, but you’re probably right, I meant, well, I know what I need to finish the basil macarons! I found out what I was missing! Come on, let’s eat while we walk! I’ll send you guys home with some pastries too.”
They trailed after her and Izuku smiled softly.
He loved his friends.
Notes:
doing stats is an actual nightmare this is the part of being a math major I hate, but the only one
Chapter 5: First Day Jitters
Summary:
we go to school, day one
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kagami sighed in exasperation as Adrien finally came into view.
“I thought we agreed on twenty minutes before the bell.”
He grinned sheepishly. “Mum was making sure I had everything, sorry, and then I was doing my good deed of the day by helping an old man across the street. But we’re still fifteen minutes early! That’s enough!”
“ADRIKINS!”
He spun around and caught an arm of blond girl before she pulled herself back, her grin turning into a scornful expression.
“And these are?”
Adrien beamed. “My two good friends! Kagami and her cousin, Izuku! Guys, this is Chloe, my childhood friend!”
Kagami raised a single eyebrow, but Izuku smiled shyly.
“Hello, Chloe, it’s nice to meet you.”
Her sharp blue eyes softened a little and she looked conflicted.
Finally, she seemed to reach a conclusion. “Well, if you’re Adrikin’s friends, you can’t be all that bad.”
“Are we waiting for Marinette,” Kagami said, “or are we just going in?”
Chloe recoiled. “Dupain-Cheng? You know that peasant?”
Izuku frowned. “Yeah, she’s really nice and was helpful when I was adjusting to France.”
Chloe’s expression soured and she looked like she was fighting something internal again.
“…She would do that, yeah.”
“And her pastries are to die for,” Adrien gushed, “I think I could live off things from her bakery if mum would let me.”
“…That is also true.” Chloe’s expression twisted. “Don’t bother waiting for Dupain-Cheng, though, she’s almost always late. I’ll… let her know you asked about her, I guess, since there’s no way she won’t be in my class again. But we’re eating lunch together, ok?”
Adrien quickly agreed for them and almost skipped into the building to get to their class.
“Room 13, 13, 13… oh! Here it is!”
Adrien opened the door with a grin and his eyes grew wide.
“Vio?”
A girl with flowing dark hair, with a slight purple tint, and kind eyes turned to the door with an expression of surprise.
“Adrien?”
He grinned. “I didn’t know you were in this class! Kagami, Izuku, this is Violette Moreau, she plays piano and she’s really good! Vio, this is Kagami Tsurugi and Izuku Midoriya.”
The girl smiled bashfully. “You’re just as good at piano, Adrien, or, well,” she smiled coyly, “you would be if you practiced as much as I do. I do believe I trounced you in that last recital?”
He groaned. “As if I could ever beat you! Even without your quirk the judges love you.”
She snorted. “My quirk does nothing to influence my playing. But Kagami, Izuku, it’s nice to meet you, welcome to the class.”
“OH, new students?”
A boy was suddenly grinning down at them, brown hair and eyes dancing with mirth. “Jean Duparc! Magician! Welcome to Medeleiev’s illustrious class! Let me introduce you to who is already here!”
A blond girl with long twin pigtails rolled her eyes from where she was perched on a desk. “Stop it, Jean, you’ll scare them. Aurore Beauréal, aspiring weather girl. Next to me are Mireille Caquet in blue, Camille Le Roux in blond, and Ondine Sirène in red.”
The three girls waved and smiled as they were introduced and Ondine grinned. “Don’t let Aurore fool you, she just takes her job as class president six years running very seriously. We’re chill, honest.”
“And over there talking about something are Jeremiah Da Silva as the short one and Jacque Bouchard as the tall one. Honestly Jack, you’re too tall.”
The boy in question grinned. “That’s a good thing, I play basketball.”
Jeremiah rolled his eyes. “It was practically in the cards, if you listen to Jean.”
Jean put a hand to his chest and gasped in shock. “Are you doubting the cards? How rude, Jere!”
“In the back corner is Marc Anciel, our resident writer, don’t be offended if he’s ignoring us, he’s too used to it and he’s writing right now.”
“He’s going to be our best-selling author,” Jean swooned, “but hopefully he won’t forget this class!”
“And the last two,” Aurore continued like she hadn’t been interrupted, “are Ronald Flamel and Lucille-”
“Lucy,” the girl interrupted without looking up from the odd colored liquid she was messing with.
“-Lucy De Gaulle. Avoid them in chemistry class.”
Ronald scoffed. “I'm the only one who can keep up with Lucy anyway, Rora. Plus, the redheads gotta stick together.”
Jean snorted. “Lucy’s hair is vaguely red at best. I blame a chemistry experiment gone wrong, or maybe all those chemicals she drinks.”
“Strontium is delicious, no matter it’s partner, this is true.”
Izuku felt himself growing alarmed but Aurore rolled her eyes. “Let’s get the crazy quirks out of the way so we stop freaking the newbies out. Lucy has a quirk called chemical palette. She can ingest and neutralize up to 10 ml of any chemical per day and will immediately know what the substance is made of. Ron can set his hair on fire. Cami will be absent on days when it rains because if water touches her skin she turns into a fish person against her will. If she’s gone, that’s why, but she always keeps on top of class assignments so don’t worry. Everybody else only affects themselves, so no need to get into that until it comes up.”
Kagami nodded. “It is nice to meet you all.”
Izuku nodded and bowed a little. “Please take care of us!”
Ondine giggled. “So formal! Where you from, greenie?”
“Ah,” he shot up and scratched the back of his head, “Japan…”
Ron grinned. “I'm from across the channel, Jeremiah is from… Canada?”
The boy raised an eyebrow. “Brazil, not even close. But grand peré moved here, so the family has been in France for the past two generations.”
“Everyone else is a native,” Ron continued, “but this might be the most diverse class in the school, so you aren’t out of place. I assume Kagami is also from Japan?”
“We’re cousins,” she said stiffly, “but I have lived here most of my life.”
Izuku frowned. “Ronald, isn’t your last name Flamel? As in, the famous French alchemist?”
Ron shrugged. “Yeah, but that was ages ago, the name’s spread a bit. Even to the Isles. Still, we’ve been here for a bit. Lucy always jokes we should switch last names so that I can be the descendant of the famous explorer and she can have the alchemist. Mend allows it, though, so we switch for assignments for fun in her class.
“How many times,” came a grouchy older voice from behind them, causing Izuku to jump, “have I told you not to call me Mend?”
Aurore sighed. “Too many to count, Ml. Mendeleiev.”
Izuku looked at the woman with pointed glasses and short ruby hair who had a pinched but fond look on her face.
“I see our new students got here safely. Take a seat, anywhere is fine, I’ll only enforce the seating chart if you get too rowdy. Same rules from last year,” she said sharply, looking at Ron, “apply.”
He sighed and shuffled away from next to Lucy, but she just giggled.
Adrien immediately grabbed Izuku and tugged them to an empty desk while Kagami approached Vio for a seat.
From the back to the front, the back row only had Marc and Jeremiah, sitting quietly together, and in front of them were Ondine and Camille. Across the aisle from the two girls were Ron and Jean. The next row was Vio and Kagami, Kagami directly behind Izuku, and Aurore and Mireille. Then that left the front row as Adrien and Izuku across from Jack and Lucy. It seemed counter productive to put someone so tall in the front, but he was incredibly calm next to Lucy who seemed a little bonkers, in a good way.
Ml. Mendeleiev stood at the front of the class with a short smile, and Izuku was suddenly hit with the fact that she was probably grumpy all the time but genuinely loved her job and her class.
“Welcome back, and welcome to our new students. I see you already introduced yourselves, so I won’t bother forcing an ice breaker, lord knows we all hate those, so I will introduce myself instead. I am Madame Mendeleiev, your homeroom teacher. I also teach the majority of the science classes. By way of announcement, if anyone wishes to run for class representative, they have until the end of the week to announce their intent. Until then, Aurore, you are still president. Do you have anything to say?”
The girl nodded and stood. “As a reminder, if anyone has gotten a new phone number I need them by preferably the end of the day so I can help us all keep on top of things. We do have a class group chat, but I request that you don’t completely mute it so we can still alert you to things if needed. In the interest of not clogging the chat, I will also be sending out a mass reminder text to everyone that will be specifically for major events and assignments. If someone wanted to run as class rep instead of me, I would transfer that to them, or, should they keep me on as vice, continue the service. Does anyone have any announcements on the first day of school?”
“Yes,” Jean grinned, “I’m hosting a magic show at the hospital this Saturday if anyone would like to come and support.”
Aurore nodded. “It will be marked on the calendar. Vio?”
“No, no upcoming events for the next few months.”
Aurore hummed in acknowledgement. “As for weather, tomorrow is highly likely to be sunny, unlikely to be cloudy. Back to you, Madame.”
“Hmm, good,” the teacher nodded, “The first half of the day will be spent with me in minor review. If all goes well, we’ll be learning new material in two days. I will be passing out a worksheet, you are graded on completion, not accuracy, but it will tell me what we need to review. After lunch we have PE, Art, and History with Bustier. Ah, excuse me, Madame Bustier.”
Izuku missed the sneer in their homeroom teacher’s voice as he looked down at the worksheet. It was double sided and, of course, completely in French, but Izuku smiled to himself.
He could do this.
“Adrikins!”
“Izuku!”
The voices called out at the same time and Izuku watched as Chloe and Marinette recoiled from each other. He smiled and waved at them both as he walked over.
“You guys are in the same class again, huh?”
Marinette was jolted out of her disgruntled stare down and smiled at him. “Yep, same as always. I hear you have Madam Mendeleiev as your teacher? How are you liking that?”
Izuku beamed. “Good! She’s really nice, and I like all of my classmates! Ron can set his hair on fire, and Lucy can just… drink chemicals! I wonder what her parents’ quirks were, or how far back it goes, to create such a unique and odd quirk! And the biological effects just sound so fascinating, because she neutralizes them as she ingests them, meaning her body is producing counter elements to stabilize the compounds, or maybe just flushing them with electrons and protons-”
“Izuku,” Kagami sounded like she was almost laughing, “lunch.”
He brightened. “Right! You should both come sit with us!”
The two girls’ faces contorted into horror, but Izuku was already turning away, so he didn’t notice as he went to go find a table.
Marinette sat at one end of the table, next to Izuku, and Chloe sat at the other, next to Adrien. If they didn’t look in the other’s direction, they could pretend they weren’t there.
Izuku and Kagami both pulled out a bento and everyone else got out their own lunches.
“Marinette?” Izuku looked at his friend, “do you not have a lunch?”
She winced. “Ah, not really? I usually go eat at home, to be honest, but today I was almost late because I slept in and then on the way I had to make sure that weird pedestrian didn’t get hit by a car, but anyway I ran out before I could get my lunch.”
Izuku hummed and pushed his bento to her. “Have some of mine, then. You’ve given me enough free food anyway, I would like to return the favor!”
“Hey girl, I was looking for you everywhere, who are these guys?”
Marinette jumped and looked at the brown girl in glasses and flannel who had approached them.
“Alya! These were the other new kids I was telling you about, my friends! Guys, this is another new student, Alya, she joined our class today.”
The girl smiled and waved. “Hey there! Let’s see, you’re obviously Adrien, greenie is Izuku, and the girl is Kagami! But uh,” she leaned in to whisper to Marinette, “why is Chloe here? Don’t you two hate each other?”
Marinette grimaced and slowly shook her head. “Friend of the table, we’re making… well, not nice, but we’re being civil.”
Alya shook her head and chuckled. “Worst luck, girl. Can I sit here too? I don’t know a lot of people yet.”
Marinette blinked. “I mean sure, but what about Nino? You guys looked like you were getting along fine.”
She rolled her eyes. “Nino is talking to Max about some music program, I can’t follow it.”
She plopped down at the table next to Marinette, and Izuku scooched down to be across from Chloe instead of Adrien.
Lunch after that was pretty pleasant, Alya talked about journalism opportunities she was looking at and how she wanted to start her own blog, but she didn’t know what on. Hero blogs were super common, but she loved heroes, so she was waiting for a new one to make their debut, which got Izuku to talk about hero news around the world.
“Mount Lady debuted in Japan recently,” he chirped, “she sort of upstaged Kamui Woods and took his arrest in the middle of his super move, no less, but the news coverage on it was really good! Here, I have a video that someone from the crowd took!”
He showed the video on his phone, knowing that only he and Kagami could understand what was being said, but they made the appropriate oohs and aahs over it so he felt pleased.
Chloe scoffed when Mount Lady appeared. “Her outfit is tacky. Orange and purple? What is this, Halloween? And the tan is practically the color of her skin, that’s awful.”
Izuku’s eyes lit up. “Chloe do you want to go into design like Marinette?”
Chloe frowned and looked away, mumbling, “I’m just good at colors and putting outfits together, I can’t design like she can.”
Marinette blinked at the almost compliment and Izuku pressed on. “Well, what do you want to do when you grow up?”
She scoffed. “Whatever I want, my father is the Mayor and my mother is Audrey Bourgeois.”
Izuku nodded. “Yeah, Adrien and I don’t really know either.”
She looked at him strangely but he turned away to keep eating his lunch before the warning bell went off and he jumped, shoveling the rest of the rice into his mouth and getting up from the table.
“I don’t want to be late,” he worried his lip as he murmured, “we should go back to class.”
Marinette and Alya both said goodbye but Chloe just sniffed and left and the other three of them headed to their own classroom.
Aurore met them at the door with a raised eyebrow. “Chloe Bourgeois, huh?”
Adrien grinned. “Yeah, she was my childhood friend! She can be a little mean, but I don’t think she means it.”
Aurore pursed her lips and looked at him with furrowed brows. “Maybe. I noticed you sat with members of Bustier’s class, did you know them?”
Izuku nodded. “Marinette is our friend as well, and she brought over Alya, another new student.”
Aurore hummed. “Perhaps it is the year for interclass unity. I know Ron and Jere would love to pick Max’s brain on things, so perhaps we could arrange more things… we typically stay apart.”
Izuku blinked. “Interclass…? Oh, so we’d do things together? Yes! That sounds very good!”
Aurore smiled softly at him. “Alright, in you get, we’re still waiting on Jean-”
“I’m here!”
“-who is a master at arriving in the classroom right as the bell goes off,” she snorted, looking at the clock on the wall, “we’re heading out to art soon anyway, so get any supplies or sketchbooks and we’ll walk together as a class.”
Izuku blinked. He hadn’t thought to bring anything, the only things he ever drew in were his hero notebooks, so he just followed the class as they were chatting.
“Hello, and welcome to Room 33, I am the art instructor, M. Monlataing, but please, call me Jean-Pierre. If you must,” he said eyeing Jean with a slight smile, “Pierre works just as well. In here, you're never disturbing anyone. You can come whenever you want outside of class time or after school. Anyone can create what they want, however they want. Art is about expression, and expression is always allowed in this room as long as it is not negatively affecting the other artists.”
He looked around with a soft expression. “We will be having a project in the coming weeks, but today is a day for free drawing. I have many mediums and materials should you need them.”
Izuku tentatively approached the indicated cabinet with materials and took just a pencil and a piece of paper.
As soon as he pressed the pencil to the paper he jolted as it seemed to sink in and leave a very dark mark on the paper.
“Ah,” the teacher chuckled as he approached, “do you know there are different pencils with which to draw? Most pencils used for class are HB pencils. May I see this one?”
Izuku handed it over and he rotated it before humming. “This is a 5B pencil. Pencils have a grading scale, as it were. H means hard and B means black. They will often be associated with a number that details how far along this scale they are. In this case, this is a soft pencil that will put more graphite to the paper with less pressure, but it also has the capability of making things very dark very quickly and is easy to smudge. Pencils marked with H and then a number will be harder and put less graphite on the paper, even if you press harder. They are good for incredibly fine detail work.”
He handed the pencil back. “Experiment with different pencils, perhaps you’ll find one you like drawing with the best, or perhaps you will go back to using an HB pencil like before.”
The teacher wandered off and Izuku looked at the pencil in curiosity before he began to experiment, with different pressures and strokes until the end of the lesson.
PE passed in a blur, and Ml. Bustier was nice, but she insisted on doing an icebreaker and Izuku noticed how the entire class got a little more closed off in her presence. When they left the classroom, done for the day, they all relaxed again, but in the class itself it almost seemed frigid.
“Aurore,” he murmured beside her as they walked down the stairs in the direction of the doors, “what’s the deal with Ml. Bustier?”
She pursed her lips and looked around for other students, but they were surrounded by their class. Still, she kept to a murmur.
“Bustier is a poor teacher, in our opinion. When someone is being bullied, she will often blame the victim. She’s too passive when something is a problem, and we learned that early on. She’s… well, she’s not the best, so we tend to be more reserved with her than Madame Mendeleiev. You don’t have to follow our example, of course, she’s just… sorry, I should let you form your own opinion.”
“No,” he shook his head, “thank you for telling me. I can still form my own opinions from here, but now I know a teacher I shouldn’t go to, in case…”
Her eyes softened again and she stood straighter, twirling a parasol. “Very good. No change in weather, so no need to bring an umbrella tomorrow. See you three!”
She flounced off and Izuku smiled. Kagami watched her go with an unreadable expression.
“She is odd,” the girl hummed, “but she cares. A good fit for class representative, I find.”
Izuku nodded. “I like her! She’s very nice and seems super organized and responsible.”
Marinette ran home, frantic. Alya convinced her to run against Chloe as class representative, meaning she had by the end of the week to campaign, and she had to stay after late to finalize some things with Ml. Bustier. She was glad she had already told Izuku and their friends to go on without her, because she really hated making people wait for her.
Her mom called a greeting as she entered and she hollered one back before bolting up the stairs and pushing open the trapdoor to her room, settling in with a sigh and dumping the papers and books in her arms onto her desk. She winced at the mess and tidied it a little before digging in her purse for her phone, only for her hands to close around something oddly shaped.
She pulled it out with a frown. It was a octagonal box made of a dark colored wood and it had what looked to be a Chinese knot pattern as decoration on the top. It was small enough to fit in the palm of her hand and she noticed it had a hinge, so she opened it. She figured if she knew what was in it, it would be easier for her to figure out who it belonged to.
Inside, nestled in the velvet, were two black stud earrings.
“What…?”
They started to glow and she shrieked and threw the box down onto her desk, still open, and after a moment of glowing, a streak of pink light seemed to come from the earrings until it hovered in the air and formed a… a flying doll?
The doll blinked and beamed at her. It was red with black spots.
“Hello,” the doll spoke in a high pitched, female voice, “I’m Tikki! It’s nice to meet you!”
Marinette swallowed and nodded slowly, hand going to the thick textbook on her desk and the doll (bug?) looked alarmed.
“Oh no, please don’t, I can phase through objects and it would just make noise. I can explain, I promise!”
Marinette slowly took her hand away from the book and nodded once.
The bug smiled. “I am Tikki, the kwami of Creation and of the Ladybug miraculous! A kwami is a physical manifestation of a force of the universe, in this case, creation. By wearing these earrings, or the Ladybug miraculous, you accept the call to be a hero and fight off the miraculous that are being used for evil.”
Marinette’s hand shot into the air and the bug stopped.
“There are other miraculous? And some are being used for bad things?”
Tikki nodded. “There are many miraculous, but as far as we are aware, there are only four out right now, two on our side and two on the enemy side. You’ll have a partner, the wielder of the Black Cat, and you’ll fight the two that were lost. Well, it could be one or it could be both, they haven’t actually made a move yet but we can tell they’re about to.”
Marinette nodded. “Ok, you realize how crazy this sounds, right?”
“But it’s the truth!”
“Doesn’t change the fact,” she swallowed again as her voice was getting squeaky, “that this is crazy? Magic? I mean, if you said you were a quirk, that I’d understand.”
Tikki shook her head. “No, miraculous existed well before the time of quirks. One of my more famous Ladybugs was Joan de Arc! Only the miraculous can combat the miraculous. Even with quirks, they can never compare, because the miraculous are the pure essence of whatever their domain is. Kwami are essentially bound forces of nature tied to magical jewels called the miraculous that have the capability to turn the wielder into a paragon of that power.”
“Wait,” Marinette’s breath caught, “a hero? That sounds like a hero.”
“Or a villain, depending on how the power is used, but I believe that based on current laws you would be classified as a vigilante.”
Marinette moved to sit down heavily on her chaise, and Tikki brought the earrings over from the box to plop them into her hand.
“If you’d like, I can show you?”
Marinette fiddled with the earrings for a second, idly fingering them. “Wouldn’t… wouldn’t it be better if I had quirk, though? I mean, then whoever had this would have more options.”
“On the contrary,” Tikki giggled, “quirks can interfere with miraculous powers! The weaker the quirk, the better you can use the power. The only exception is when the quirk directly relates to the power, but it has to be an almost perfect match. So you, someone with no power, will be one of the stronger of all!”
Marinette blinked, then blurted out, “what if someone doesn’t have their ears pierced?”
Tikki giggled again. “Miraculous can change to suit the wearer. Clip ons were invented a long time ago. So, what do you say? Want to give it a go?”
Marinette bit her lip before putting the earrings in. They didn’t feel any different than regular earrings.
“There are a few key phrases a Ladybug will use. To transform, Spots On, to detransform, Spots off. While you are Ladybug, you can say Lucky Charm and you’ll get an object to help you out. Then, to fix all miraculous damage at the end of a fight, Miraculous Ladybug will restore everything. Make sense?”
Marinette nodded slowly. “So, I just say spots on…?”
Tikki glowed and was pulled into the earrings and Marinette sucked in a breath as, yeah, ok, this felt like magic. She looked at the red and black spotted outfit and the yoyo at her waist.
“Huh,” she muttered, “a yoyo as a weapon? Odd. Maybe I should go out and test my powers or something, so I’m not woefully unprepared when the enemy does decide to make a move…”
(One of her neighbors whooped and cackled over the leather outfit he had gotten with his own transformation. “This is awesome, Plagg! …Plagg? Oh huh, the transformation must have absorbed him or something to give me the powers. Wow, I feel like a magical girl right now. Let’s see, ears, tail, staff - oooo! Staff! And the button… oho, it extends. Fun, let’s go try this out. Mum won’t notice I’m gone if I just pop out for a quick stroll, I’m sure.”)
Notes:
a class guide for visuals, the only edit is Jean is the crossed out kid between Ron and Jack, I forgot about him when making the edit and assigning people names. The other og person in the class not in the photo for some reason is Marc, but he is also in the class even if he's not an important character yet. I really enjoyed making all of the OC's for the class with my wife, and I love a lot of their quirks. Involuntary mermaid is my fave tho, Cami is my homie, she's gonna be fun.
so we have the two good side miraculous out rn, and Tikki didn't mention what we're fighting yet, so that's fun for us when things go to shit later and we only sort of know what's going on.
Chapter 6: The Enemy Miraculous (Stoneheart)
Summary:
the first time things go wrong and Ladybug and Chat Noir have to make an appearance
Notes:
(when it is bold, both people in the scene are speaking together)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The second day of school was fine up until the point people started to get encased in stone; then the day could be considered “bad,” but who was Izuku to judge? Maybe the stone people were having bad days! Maybe they wanted to be statues! Probably not, since it seemed like people were actively resisting and running away, but who knew, not Izuku, he hadn’t even been near Patient Zero when the metaphorical bomb went off.
Marinette was, though, and when she told the story later it went a little like this.
“Yo Ivan, you finally gonna do it?”
The tall boy pursed his lips and Marinette looked between the two of them in confusion. “Do what?”
Kim chuckled with a smirk. “Boy stuff. Come on, Ivan, don’t make me Double Dare you!”
“I’d never take your bet,” Ivan snapped, “not for this. I’ll do this on my own time, when I feel it’s right.”
“Oh yeah? And if I get there first?”
Ivan whirled on the shorter, but bulkier boy. “Stop it, Kim, you can’t goad me into one of your dares. I’m not Alix.”
The pink haired girl looked up briefly with a raised eyebrow, but shrugged. “Yeah, that’s fair, I never back down from a dare, not even one of Kim’s Double Dares.”
“Kim,” Marinette felt herself frown, “if Ivan says he doesn’t want to do it, then let him.”
“Don’t worry , Ivan,” Mylene chirped and beamed up at him, “I’m sure whatever it is will work out!”
Ivan looked away, blushing a little and mumbled a “thanks,” but Kim just laughed.
Ml. Bustier walked into the class, preventing further altercation and the lessons began. Sure, it was only the second day so they were still in review, but Marinette slowly forgot about Kim’s attitude and Ivan’s problem, whatever it was.
That was, until lunch.
Kim smirked and sauntered past Ivan, slipping a folded piece of paper on his desk as he went, walking off to lunch and leaving the large boy behind.
Ivan glared at the boy but cautiously opened the note, eyes scanning the words before he scowled and crumpled it in his fist.
“That’s too far,” the boy muttered as he stormed out of the room.
Marinette furrowed her brow and her gaze lingered on Ivan as he stomped down the hall in the direction of the principal’s office. She bit her lip and headed to the lunchroom to find Kim.
“Kim Le Chein,” she yelled, “what did you say to Ivan?”
He grinned. “Told him he was a coward for not fessing his feelings. If he wants to be a real man, he knows what he has to do.”
Marinette gave an exasperated sigh. “Kim! This is about his feelings? Those are personal and no one has any right to interfere! You didn’t dare him, did you?”
Kim scoffed. “He has nothing I could want, no need to make a binding bet.”
Kim was a notorious thrill seeker who was constantly using his quirk, Double Dare, to make bets with people. The bets would be binding and anything actually put on the line would be fulfilled at the end of the bet. It could be extremely dangerous and he was restricted by needing full consent, and he legally had to tell people about his quirk before using it, otherwise the consequences could be drastic. Of course, Kim was also 14 so he never tried anything dangerous, but he’d challenge Alix to races or Ondine to swimming challenges.
Still, Marinette pursed her lips, only feeling slightly better that Ivan wasn’t in a dare. “You should apologize,” she frowned, “he was really upset, Kim. He repeatedly told you to stop and to leave it alone, but you didn’t.”
Kim groaned. “Fine, fine, I’ll apologize, I probably took it too far with that last note. I just want him to man up, I know she’d say yes if he asked.”
She shook her head. “That’s still not a good reason. Promise you’ll apologize and you won’t do it again? With anyone?”
Kim sighed and scratched the back of his head. “Yeah, ok, I get it, sorry, Nette.”
She giggled. “Not to me, to Ivan! I saw him heading to the principal’s office, you might want to hurry.”
Kim shot up at the mention of M. Damocles and took off in the direction Ivan had gone, eyes wide, and Marinette giggled a little at his expression.
(Meanwhile, unknown to any of the people of Paris, two figures seemed giddy, bouncing on their feet.
“Oh my, what deliciously-”
“-angry emotions! That paper-”
“-simply soaked-”
“-drenched!”
“-in feeling!”
“Poor little child-”
“-taunted for being in love-”
“-wouldn’t it be better-”
“-if you had some chocolate?”
“…”
“That wasn’t what you were going to say, was it?”
“No, I was going to say, wouldn’t it be better if your heart was protected?”
“Oh, I see, that way if you confessed and it went wrong-”
“-you wouldn’t get hurt! Yes, exactly!”
“And, well, we wouldn’t want anyone else to have hurt feelings-”
“-no, much better to be safe and protected in your shell-”
“-shell, what an apt word-”
“-yes I think so too, do you think that it’s time?”
“Oh yes, time for that little piece of paper-”
“To run amok.”
And the little feather fluttered in the wind, winding to the boy standing angrily outside of the principal’s office.)
Ivan opened the door and started to speak but the owl looking man at the desk tutted. “Now now, it’s only polite to knock, out you get, try it again.”
It took everything in Ivan to not slam the door closed, but he set it firmly to the frame and knocked twice sharply.
“Come in!”
Ivan ground his teeth at the cheery voice and felt the paper in his hand crinkle more. When the wind rustled it a little. He frowned, that was odd, a breeze in the school? The paper moved a bit more and he looked down at it.
It smiled back.
“Don't worry,” a gravelly voice said, “I’ll keep you safe, Ivan! I am Stoneheart!”
Ivan’s eyes grew wide as the paper-turned-stone crawled up his arm and overtook him completely.
The door opened and he looked at M. Damocles in panic as the stone covered his mouth completely, leaving the top half of his face free.
“There,” the voice said beside his ear, “all safe! Let’s go make sure everyone else is safe too!”
Ivan’s body moved on its own and he swallowed thickly.
Marinette was just looking to find Izuku and the others for lunch (she had brought one this time, but she’d ask if they all wanted to go the bakery for lunch tomorrow, that’d be fun) when a bloodcurdling scream rang out and her head shot up to the second floor.
The scream sounded familiar, and she tried to place it before Alix came up beside her.
“Why did Kim scream? Oh, I bet Ivan scared him good in payback. I’ll have to see what he did, get tips.” She cackled and went back to her food.
Kim practically threw himself out into the open and looked down with wide eyes.
“Something’s got Ivan,” he hollered, “and I think it got the principal too!”
That drew more attention, and Kim kept running until he tripped and a lumbering stone monster leapt after him.
“Now now,” the monster said, its voice like rocks tumbling together, “I just want you to be safe, Kim! You can get up to so many shenanigans, you know, but Stoneheart can make sure you never get hurt, emotionally or physically!”
“Let’s Ivan go,” Kim pleaded, “I still haven’t apologized!”
The stone covering Ivan (Marinette thought she would be sick, Ivan looked so panicked) formed a face around the chest area and frowned. “But Kim, it’s your fault! Don’t worry, we can fix this.”
He touched a stone hand to Kim’s foot and the grey material crawled up him even as Kim tried desperately to get away before it soon covered him too, all the way up to the mouth. His hands flopped to the side and then he stood up fluidly.
“There,” Stoneheart said happily, “all safe! Let’s go get our friends! Oh, Mylene, Ivan wants to tell you something!”
The students in the courtyard seemed to snap out of their morbid curiosity and realize exactly what was happening and they started screaming and running, trying to get away and get out, and Marinette dove off to the side, locking herself in the girl’s bathroom until it was safe to come out, so she missed it when the heroes got there.
Izuku, on the other hand, was quickly tugged out of the school building by Kagami. They had lost Adrien in the crowd, but Chloe was with them still and panicking immensely. Izuku watched as the alert was put out and the first heroes arrived, escorting the students and staff out of the building and locking down exits.
One of the heroes stood on top of the roof and yelled into the school.
“Stoneheart,” they called, “turn yourself in and your sentence will be light!”
“Christ,” the hero’s voice came over the radio and Izuku locked in on the crackly sound, “what kind of quirk can take over this many people? Surely there’s a limit, right?”
A flash of orange and black caught Izuku’s eye, but when he turned there was nothing. He figured maybe it had been a civilian running away or something.
“What’s the situation?”
The heroes straightened at the new arrival. “Glimmer, there are a few students unaccounted for that we assume have been captured by the one going by Stoneheart. As far as we can tell, the quirk allows them to spread stone around a person they touch and control them. So far no one has been able to limit the spread, and there doesn’t seem to be an end to the amount of stone that can be produced.”
Glimmer pursed her lips and scanned the crowd and her green eyes met Izuku’s and he sucked in a breath. He knew those eyes, and suddenly he remembered, this was Adrien’s mom. She had probably been at home, just around the corner, when the alert had gone up at the school.
Her eyes found Kagami and Izuku and she seemed to recognize them.
“Adrien was lost in the crowd, ma’am,” Kagami said swiftly, “we don't know where he is.”
Her eyes flashed with something unidentifiable before she nodded and turned back to the hero. “Sergeant Sarco, let me know where I’m needed. This is a little too bright for me.”
He nodded sharply and pressed on his earpiece. “Captain Kid, what’s our count?”
A number was relayed from the hero on the roof and the door buckled a little with a sudden push from the inside.
Glimmer turned to them. “Get out of here, we’ll make sure your classmates are safe.”
With a simple nod, they were off again, far enough away that they wouldn’t get in anyone’s way and wouldn’t be in danger even if Stoneheart did manage to-
“What the? Who are you two? Heroes are on site, vigilantes do not have permission to engage.”
“I’m sorry,” a girl’s voice called out, “but this isn’t a quirk! The amok won’t be affected by quirks and can only be hurt by me and my partner!”
“That would be me,” a boy’s voice rang out, sounding rather pleased, “and might I say it is a pleasure to meet you, my lady!”
“I-what? Never mind, this isn’t-”
“AHA! JUST WHAT MASTER ORDERED! A BUG AND A CAT! PRETTY PLEASE, GIVE ME YOUR MIRACULOUS?”
“Hey,” the boy complained, and a black figure shot into the sky on a thin pole, “paws off the merchandise! And I resent being called simply “the cat,” call me something else!”
“Stop,” the hero yelled, “you could get arrested for this!”
“Did you not hear her,” Chloe yelled hotly, “if you can’t do anything then you can’t do anything! Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous !”
Captain Kid frowned at the mayor’s daughter. “We’ll try all avenues before ruling them out. You two, vigilantes, you can’t be older than teenagers, this isn’t your fight! You aren’t trained.”
“I got it,” the boy cried, “Chat Noir! Much better than simply “the cat!” What about you, my buggy lady friend? Come up with a good name?”
“I… no? Now is not the time!”
“My Lady Bugaboo it is!”
“Anything but that!”
“IF YOU’RE NOT GOING TO GIVE UP YOUR MIRACULOUS,” Stoneheart rumbled, “THEN I’LL COME TO YOU AND TAKE THEM!”
The doors to the school burst open and several statued people came pouring out, spreading out and taking on some of the police on scene and any bystanders that hadn’t gotten clear enough, the stone covering them as well, and Glimmer seemed to disappear.
Sergeant Sarco drew his gun and shot one of them in the leg, mindful that there was still a civilian in there, and the bullet hit, but the stone seemed to ripple out from that location and the shell around the person got thicker.
A face appeared on the person, frowning. “That wasn’t very nice,” Stoneheart ground out, “but luckily I’m going to protect everyone, even from people like you.”
The statues lunged and heroes and sidekicks started getting overwhelmed. Any attacks they landed simply made the shells of stone thicker and less and less of the people could be seen before finally, a red and black spotted girl wrapped up the large crowd with a yoyo and braced it against a lamp post to keep them all together.
“Go,” she yelled, “Chat Noir and I are the only ones who can do this! Chat, we need to find the amok!”
“The a what?”
“The amok! Were you not told what was going on?”
“Um,” the feline vigilante scratched an ear, “I was told my abilities and that I would be working with you, my fair maiden, but other than that… not really? Maybe, I didn’t really pay attention.”
She groaned. “Ok, well, your miraculous is Destruction, right? So you could probably break the stone.”
He lit up, green cat eyes widening in glee. “Yes! Do you think that’s the amok?”
She bit her lip and grunted, pulling tighter on the yoyo as the lamp post creaked ominously from the force of all of the statues, “I don’t know! I wasn’t told a lot either! I was barely told what an amok was!”
“That seems unhelpful,” Izuku murmured, “but it also sounds like they were sort of… chosen? They didn’t pick this.”
“I agree,” Kagami muttered, “but I still think we’re too close.”
Neither of them made any move to exit the area, eyes locked onto the vigilantes.
“Well,” Chat Noir’s tail flicked and he twirled his baton, “we could find the source? The face seems to move, so it can’t be that.”
The yoyo wire cut through the lamp post with a shriek of tearing metal and it came crashing down, pinning a few of the statues under it, but they quickly got up, helped each other out, and tugged their way out of the yoyo, forcing both vigilantes to jump back onto the roof.
“Ladybug,” Captain Kid started, “what the hell is this if not a quirk?”
She bit her lip. “Best explanation I can give you is magic. It existed before quirks and someone is using the power to try and… I don’t know, take over Paris? Hey, Stoneheart, what’s the deal?”
A face formed and grinned, looking up at them while the majority of the statues started to spread out, helping each other over the barricades.
“Easy! Master wants the Ladybug and Black Cat miraculous!”
“But why?”
Stoneheart shrugged. “Not my job to know. Feel like handing them over? I promise my embrace is like a warm safe hug!”
“Pass,” Chat Noir crossed his arms (oh he had claws, that was cool), “the only embrace I want is that of my lady. Kidding, kidding, now is not the time to be flirting, even if you do look good it red, might I say.”
“You may not,” she said dryly, “but let’s see, what did she say…? Oh, yeah, LUCKY CHARM!”
She threw her yoyo into the air and down fell a red and block spotted coil, of what Izuku couldn’t tell, but Ladybug immediately started looking around before nodding.
“Ok, Captain Kid, how many heroes are around that can be spared?”
“Just me, kid.”
Chat Noir snorted at the pun. “What’s the plan, m’lady?”
She looked down at Stoneheart.
“Every time he takes a hit, he gets stronger, so we’re not going to hit him. We’re going to erode him. Unless one of you is a trained firefighter I need a bit of time, can you buy that for me? And Chat, save your destruction for the amok, if we can find it.”
“You mean it’s not Stoneheart himself?”
She pursed her lips. “I don’t know.”
Captain Kid and Chat Noir exchanged glances but set to work while Ladybug leapt down to the nearest fire hydrants and unwound the coil, revealing that it was a fire hose.
Izuku heard a step from behind him and whirled around, years of being bullied honing his instincts and he saw grey.
He screamed and Kagami pushed him out of the way and went in the other direction as the statue lunged and before he could right himself, he was high in the sky surrounded by leather arms. He was gently set on a roof and he opened his eyes to see Chat Noir.
“You ok?”
He nodded. “My-my cousin-”
His eyes lit up in recognition and he was vaulting away again, sweeping up Kagami as well and setting her beside him.
“Boy am I glad I practiced with this thing,” he joked, twirling the now short baton, “or I have a feeling I’d be slamming into buildings! Stay safe and out of the way, holler if you need help again.”
Izuku raised over to the edge of the roof as he jumped off and followed the black clad figure with his eyes as he swept back into the battle.
There was a ripple across the field and it was suddenly filled with more Chat Noirs and Captain Kids, circling the stone statues that were still in the area and Izuku spotted Glimmer in the shadow of the school building, watching the fight with kaleidoscope eyes.
“CLEAR!”
Ladybug set the hose to her hip and blasted the water through the crowd of illusions, hitting the stone people with the full force of a fire hydrant. Stoneheart struggles against the current, but instead of ripples of stone getting larger, stone chipped away, eroded by the intense water pressure, until slowly, people began getting control of their (sopping wet) limbs and could start to peel the cracking and sloughing stone.
Wails came up through the city and Izuku flinched, looking at the other stone people as they clutched at themselves.
“They must be tangentially linked,” Izuku murmured, “because hurting one is affecting all of them.”
“So you only need to defeat one?”
“Not necessarily,” he bit his lip, “it could just hurt them, but it’s completely possible to fight through the pain.”
“Enough,” Stoneheart wailed, “I know when I am defeated. Master, call me back, please! I have failed you today, my shell is not strong enough.”
Something in them seemed to change and the stone slipped off of all of them.
“Next time we meet, Ladybug and Chat Noir,” he snarled, “I think you’ll find I can rock your world.”
Stoneheart seemed to melt into the ground with a sigh, falling into rubble and everyone stood stock still.
“Well,” Chat Noir started, “I’m glad all the victims have decided to come out of their shell.”
Ladybug snorted and tried to muffle it but failed before catching her breath and unhooking the fire hose. Captain Kid and Chat Noir helped her seal up the hydrant again and she hefted the coiled hose before throwing it into the air.
“MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!”
The object turned into a swirl of ladybugs that swept the city, fixing the damage.
Or rather, most of it.
Captain Kid frowned at the remaining damage. “That’s a handy ability you’ve got there, Ladybug.”
She shrugged sheepishly. “It looks like the miracle cure can only fix damage done by the miraculous.”
“So if any heroes get involved,” the pro sighed, “damage is permanent. Well, that’s a compelling argument for you vigilantes to get jurisdiction… Listen,” he scratched his goatee, “I’ll explain everything to the feds and try to get the official statement out in case this happens again, but you kids did good, especially for your first time. Now skedaddle before the press and stuff get here and you can’t escape.”
They both hurriedly went off in opposite directions, but Izuku watched them both duck into the school and thought, oh, they did look like teenagers, but then again, maybe it was just a close location that was easily accessible and would soon be flooded with people to blend in with, when Captain Kid caught their eye and started scaling the building, nimbly leaping from windowsill to windowsill.
“Hello,” he grinned, “I’m glad Chat Noir got you both out of there in time.”
Izuku felt like vibrating. “You’re the Goat Hero! You can do anything a goat can do, like climb almost sheer vertical cliffs, leap sizable distances, and it’s rumored you can keep your balance on anything!”
The pro smiled. “You know your stuff. I’m not very popular, but it’s always nice to meet a fan. I’ll take you down one at a time now, ok?”
Kagami went first, to test the merits of this hero by the appraising look she was giving him, and Izuku hurriedly got out his notebook and turned to the page he had for Captain Kid.
He had started a new notebook for French heroes, but this was his first time getting a good close look at one, and he knew he would want to draw the Captain in art class later.
As soon as he was safe on the ground he shyly offered his notebook, indicating the place for the autograph and the hero blinked.
“Oh, this is… not all French.”
Izuku flushed. “I’m from Japan, so I will occasionally use that if there's a word I don’t know in French yet, but I’m trying to limit that so I get better. Plus then very few people can read my notes. The later entries are more in French, but you were one of the first ones I found…”
The hero grinned and signed the page with a flourish. “Stay out of trouble, kids!”
“You too, kid!”
He gave a bleating laugh and waved as he ran off and Izuku grinned down at his notebook.
“IZUKU! KAGAMI!”
He looked up sharply to see Marinette and Adrien running out of the school.
“Are you ok,” Marinette immediately fretted, “I locked myself in the bathroom but I watched the news footage and you two almost got caught! Why were you so close to the fight?”
Izuku flushed and looked away. “It’s… it’s a bad habit, sorry, I’m pretty used to hero chasing. Plus, those two vigilantes looked so cool, I definitely wanted to see them in action! It was their debut, and maybe the heroes will recognize them to act on the scene, since they’re the only ones who can do something! Besides, Chat Noir got us out!”
Kagami nodded solemnly. “Ladybug was very cool in the face of danger. It was admirable.”
“Adrien!”
He looked up and beamed at his mom. “Mum! I didn’t know you were here! I didn’t see you in the fight! Well, except for the part where you doubled up Chat Noir and Captain Kid. So cool, as always.”
She smiled but her brows were still furrowed. “Are you alright? You weren’t accounted for in the students who evacuated.”
He winced. “I, uh, I got hit early. Lost in the crowd, next thing I know I’m mostly stone. Rock solid alibi, huh?”
She chuckled lightly. “School is canceled for the rest of the day while we deal with the implications of this new villain and power, so say goodbye.”
“Bye guys,” he sighed, “see you tomorrow! We should definitely talk more!”
The three of them waved goodbye and Izuku deflated with a whine, flopping to the ground and hitting his head with his notebook.
“Why didn’t you get her signature as well,” Kagami raised an eyebrow, “I know you have a page on her.”
“I already talked to one hero without making a fool of myself,” he murmured, “that’s enough for one day. Plus, that’s Adrien’s mother, I can’t afford to make a bad impression or she’ll never let me hang out with her son again and then you’d never be able to hang out with him again-”
“Breathe,” Kagami said shortly, smiling lightly, “she already knows who you are.”
“Oh no,” he moaned into the cover of the notebook, “that’s even worse! Now I can never talk to her!”
Marinette laughed and tugged them in the direction of the bakery.
Notes:
we have seen at least one of the villains, huh, wonder who that could be
Chapter 7: Celebrity Crush
Summary:
the public reacts to the new heroes/vigilantes and the new villains, discussing what this means for the future
Notes:
and we're back from break! Hope everyone had a nice holiday season! Last time showed a wrapping up of the first amok, Stoneheart, as a reminder
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As soon as Izuku and Kagami stepped into the classroom, their classmates swarmed them.
“I heard you almost got caught up in the fight,” Jean had wide eyes, “why the heck were you two that close?!”
Adrien put a hand to his chest. “I was actually captured by the stone, do I get no sympathy?”
Vio didn’t even look at him, scanning the two cousins for injuries. “No.”
Jack sighed in exasperation. “Vio, they wouldn’t have come to school if they were injured. No one saw what happened because most of the reporters on scene were with the larger group of heroes, not these mysterious new vigilantes.”
Ron lit up. “Yeah, the Arme released an official statement from Captain and Sarge that their agency is willing to give the two jurisdiction. I mean you guys saw some of the hero damage on the school, right? Apparently the lady vigilante can fix damage from the specific villains.”
Izuku beamed. “The other one, Chat Noir, he was really cool! He saved us.”
“But Ladybug is definitely cooler,” Adrien protested, “she was the one who fixed everything. Chat Noir just fended them off!”
“And saved us from becoming statues,” Izuku insisted, “plus fending them off was important! He was just as necessary to the fight as Ladybug was!”
“Boys,” Aurore interjected with amusement, “no one else saw them, so we don’t have real opinions, but I’m sure they were both great in different ways. Now, we have class soon enough, so let’s let them sit down and maybe they’ll answer questions when we’re not hounding them at the door.”
The four of them at the door (plus the three being “accosted”) slid into the classroom and found their seats, sticking to the ones they were in the day before. Lucy gave an absentminded wave before downing a shot glass of unidentified liquids and winking, looking more alert.
“So what actually happened with you two,” Jeremiah raised an eyebrow, “because I’ve looked at all the posted videos and barely saw the edge of what happened.”
Izuku blinked. “Really? Marinette said she found a really good one, but maybe she was just watching us closely? Well, one of the Stonehearts crept up behind us and I screamed. Chat Noir swooped in and grabbed me before I could turn to stone and went back for Kagami, and we spent the rest of the fight on the roof, watching it all go down. Captain Kid ended up getting us down, I got his autograph.”
Kagami nodded. “I managed to evade the Stoneheart while Izuku was taken to safety until I could also be removed from the situation. I observed Ladybug to be a noble pursuer of justice and am glad her and Chat Noir could do something where the heroes could not.”
Mireille smiled. “I'm glad you both got out safely, and that everything could go back to normal. I heard they didn’t capture the villain?”
“By way of announcement,” Mendeleiev swept into the room, “we will be doing a discussion on this, including on what we know and what we don’t. You’re all in your seats already,” she noted with a hint of pride in her voice, “so we can get started right away. Do you want to do class announcements first or do those later?”
Aurore waved a hand. “We can send them out via text. Please, continue.”
Their teacher nodded. “Very well. So far, we count Stoneheart as a minion villain that is, as far as we know, not a person, but a sentient manifestation of power known as an amok. We don’t know what that is or why they’re called that, but that’s how it was referred to by Ladybug, who knew slightly more than we did. The vigilantes and the villain or villains behind the amok get their power not from quirks, as one might expect, but from something called a Miraculous. What that is, we don’t know, but supposedly it predated quirks. Only other Miraculous users can fight the amoks,” she sniffed, “so the heroes will mostly be focused on evacuation and damage control instead of engaging. The two vigilantes are being sponsored by the Arme Agency, so they won’t get arrested if they show up to a scene, but we will be having some difficulty telling what is the use of a quirk and what is an amok.”
“What do they want,” Ondine frowned, “all villains have to want something, right?”
Mendeleiev nodded. “Apparently, the villains want the Ladybug and Black Cat Miraculous, the ones wielded by the vigilantes. For what, we don’t yet know. We don’t know how amoks are made, what their powers will be, assuming they won’t all be like Stoneheart, nor do we know who we are facing behind the scenes. The police force and hero agencies are currently investigating all the claims made by both the vigilantes and the villains and trying to figure out how to tell if it’s an amok or just a person, but for now, consider this a minor villain sighting and act accordingly.”
Aurore nodded. “For you three, do you know French school procedure for these situations?”
They all shook their heads after a moment of contemplation.
She nodded. “Jere, you explain it better.”
Jeremiah nodded. “Right, standard procedure for low level threats is walk in pairs with an emergency contact, avoid being alone and check in with someone every hour if you will be moving around. As the danger increases, movement for those under 16 is restricted and at least one person over the age of 25 must accompany minors when walking somewhere between the hours of 8pm and 8am. These numbers expand in the winter, since it gets dark sooner. General alerts are put out for sightings of potential foul doing and heroes increase patrols. If the threat is high enough, there is a mandatory enforced curfew, usually midnight, with exceptions made depending on people’s jobs. The only step further than that is full lockdown, where you shelter in the building at the time of the alert going out. Those are usually temporary if a really big villain shows up, to keep civilians safer and make it so heroes don’t have to worry as much. All buildings have at least one reinforced room so that if buildings get caught in the crossfire the inhabitants will be perfectly safe until help arrives”
He sighed. “Hopefully it never gets that high. For now, procedure for a minor villain sighting is the buddy system and check-ins. While in school, check-ins are not necessary, since you’ll be with a teacher most times, but you’re recommended to text your guardian when you’re on your way home just in case. The police and hero websites both list a text hotline to alert potential villain sightings. Relatively certain that covers everything.”
Mendeleiev nodded. “Very good, M. Da Silva. All regulations are posted on the city website, as well as listing the current threat level, but I will also be telling you if it changes. Life continues on as normal.”
Izuku blinked. “France, but Paris specifically has a much lower crime rate than most other cities. Why such extensive precautions?”
Their teacher smiled. “Because they are just that - precautions. Our crime rate is low in direct correlation to how careful the citizens are. “Better safe than sorry” is a philosophy that can be applied to many more fields than just science, after all. Any other questions or concerns?”
The class gave various negatives and she huffed in satisfaction. “Very well. Let us continue on with the day then…”
Lunch had Izuku bouncing. Marinette had asked them all last night if they wanted to eat at the bakery for lunch, stating she had almost forgotten in the Stoneheart fiasco and associated drama, and the three of them were quick to agree. Adrien, of course, was the fastest, eyes lighting up at the thought of pastry (Kagami stated the boy had a problem, and Izuku quietly giggled and hid his own growing obsession), but they all were keen to go as well.
Adrien decided to invite Chloe as they were leaving the school, and she stiffened and hesitated, but then shook her head with a light scoff, looking away as if bored.
“Sabrina and I will eat at the hotel. Come along, Sabrina!”
A girl with an orange bob of hair squeaked and scrambled after Chloe with a grin and Marinette breathed a sigh of relief.
Only Izuku seemed to notice, and he gave her a slight side-eye until she sighed guiltily and leaned in to mutter to him.
“I get that Chloe is Adrien’s friend,” she wrinkled her nose, “but she’s never really been the nicest. I wouldn’t want either of us to be put in a position where Adrien might have to, I dunno, choose between us because we’ve kind of been fighting since we were small.”
Izuku winced and nodded. Forcing people to choose between you and someone else was never pleasant for anyone involved.
“Maman,” Marinette swept into the bakery, “we’re here!”
Sabine smiled. “Lunch is in the dining room, dear. Hello, Izuku, Adrien, Kagami.”
“Hello Madam Cheng,” Izuku and Adrien both chorused, and she scowled at them good-naturedly before lightly beating them into the back.
“How many times,” she murmured under her breath, “have I told you silly boys to call me Sabine? Goodness…”
Adrien chuckled and Izuku grinned with a slight wince.
“So,” Marinette said as she sat down with a huff, grabbing plates and spooning out the pasta on the table, still quite warm, and setting the dishes in front of everyone else before serving herself, “what did you guys do this morning?”
“Went over villain procedure,” Kagami raised an eyebrow, “I wasn’t aware such a thing existed. Is it mostly for school age children?”
Marinette waved her hand back and forth. “Sort of. It also applies to the majority of civilians, including business owners like my parents. Buildings that have private security might not go over the same things I guess, but it’s taught in school from a pretty early age as a way to make sure everyone stays safe.”
Adrien took a bite of the pasta and hummed. “I guess we’ve had really good security every time we've ever left the house, and my mom is already a hero, so she could keep us pretty safe, but this is the first time I’m hearing about it.”
Kagami nodded. “My mother also deemed it unnecessary before now, I gather.”
Izuku fidgeted. “We didn’t have anything like this in Japan. I mean, civilians have to get away from scenes of attack, but the likelihood of a villain or criminal going out of their way to attack specific people or random people not near the scene of the crime is low unless they have a personal vendetta or just want murder as a goal, but that’s rare and those cases are given high priority to minimize losses. The amount of damage a villain can potentially do is directly correlated to how fast the heroes try to handle them…”
Marinette giggled. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but Izu, breathe.”
“Is it a trait of quirkless people to ramble,” Kagami asked mildly, “or did we just get lucky with you two?”
Marinette squawked in indignation and tried to shove the other girl out of her chair, but Kagami had impeccable balance and ducked and weaved to keep herself on her chair, seemingly without effort as she took another bite of her pasta. Finally, Marinette seemed to give up, pouting, and went back to her own lunch.
“Completely changing topics,” Adrien grinned, “what do you guys think of those two vigilantes from yesterday? I think Ladybug is really cool!”
Marinette immediately flushed. “What? No, she looked like she had no idea what she was doing! Chat Noir was way cooler, he got you two out!”
Izuku bit his lip and smiled. “Yeah, Chat Noir was really cool. I liked his cat puns a lot, he seemed to be having fun with it.”
Kagami sniffed. “In the case of battle, where there are people at risk, I find Ladybug’s more serious attitude to be preferred. She kept a cool head and came up with a plan to defeat the enemy she barely knew anything about. She is a natural leader and has a noble heart.”
Izuku glanced at the two he wasn’t related to in confusion, they both looked rather flustered and pleased, but like they were trying to hide it.
“Heck yeah,” Adrien cheered, “Kagami knows what’s up! Ladybug is clearly the better of the two.”
“I like Chat’s goofing off,” Marinette folded her arms, “it makes sure the entire thing isn’t too stressful so they don’t make mistakes! They’re both super new.”
“Yeah,” Izuku said quietly, “they’re both new, so maybe we’ll be able to talk about this more once we’ve seen them in action more, and know a bit more about them.”
“What do you think of their powers,” Kagami mused, “they said it’s not quirks.”
Izuku hummed, looking into the corner of the room to think. “Well, it seemed like Chat Noir had a power that he didn’t use, and Ladybug had two major abilities. There was her call for a Lucky Charm, which gave her the fire hose, and then Miraculous Ladybug which turned the fire hose into a red swarm that restored the area around. If it was a quirk, that means it’s creation based that creates an object that not only functions but that works as something of a time reversal. I don’t know if she can choose which object comes out. Probably not, since she looked a little lost with the hose for a second, and the quirk would have to have drawbacks somehow. To create something out of nothing is impossible, but we don’t really know what she might be making it out of. Could she create more than one? Then there’s the idea that the restoration only affects damage done by other beings with the same power. We haven’t really been able to confirm that yet… as for creating the amoks, or whatever they are, to give things or concepts a degree of sentience is a revolutionary power. No quirk has ever been seen like it, despite the fact that we’re approaching the quirk singularity if studies are to be believed.”
He blinked and looked back at the three of them, who all had various expressions of awe on their faces. He flushed and looked away, mumbling out an apology, and hastily stood up and ran in an unknown direction. It certainly wasn’t the doorway back to the shop and out of the store, but he wasn’t really thinking straight. He knew, he knew that none of them would make fun of him for rambling and thinking out loud, but the reaction had practically been programmed into him and his heart was fluttering with anxiety. He wasn’t thinking hardly at all, he was just scared and waiting to be hurt.
“Stupid, stupid,” he murmured under his breath, “its been months, why now?”
He beelined into a corner and slid down the wall. There were bags of flour on one side of him and the tile side of a counter on the other and he felt safe and hidden from the world, and he just breathed, letting his eyes slip closed.
“Son?”
He jolted and pushed further back into the wall with wide eyes looking at the source of the voice, and his body instantly lost the tension it had gained when he saw it was just Tom, blinking in bewilderment and holding a cake pan fresh from the oven.
With his bare hands.
Tom seemed to notice where his gaze had gone and made a noise of realization before setting it down and holding out his hands.
“No burns,” he said jovially, “my quirk makes me resistant. Really handy for bakery work, but it has the downside of barely letting me feel things with my hands. Well, this side, anyway. Here, they should still be warm.”
He knelt down and held out his hands. Izuku slowly settled his own in the huge hands of the baker, feeling the lingering warmth and the smooth, sturdy texture. He felt himself relax a bit more to see how different these hands were.
He had a bad experience with heat, fire, and hands. There were two people in his life who had warm hands like this, but their hands were nowhere near like this. Kacchan’s hands were rough and smelled sweet and were always a little damp. And… and Hisashi’s hands were scarred and rough and they were never this gentle. They weren’t warm, they burned, and they were only ever used to hurt, never to hold like Tom’s were doing.
Tom smiled broadly. “There we go! Now, what brings you in here? I thought you would be eating lunch at the table!”
Izuku swallowed. “I was… I needed to leave. Brain was being stupid.”
Tom chuckled. “Ah, the folly of man, to always have stupid brains. Are you feeling better now, or do you want some fresh bread to make it better? I find it’s hard for the brain to think stupid things when bread is on the mind. Unless, of course, the stupid thing is about bread. Then you’re out of luck, I’m afraid.”
Izuku smiled weakly. “I’m ok, thanks M- …Tom.”
The large man beamed. “Oho, wait till I tell Sabine! She’s been trying for ages to get you to call her by her first name, but I got it first! Aha, I have won!”
Izuku blinked, flabbergasted, and the man chuckled again before hauling him to his feet and dusting him off from the flour that had collected on him. “Here, I pulled this baguette out of the oven not fifteen minutes ago, take that back to the table and you four can all split it. It’s very good in the pasta sauce, I know that for a fact.”
Izuku felt the loaf placed into his hands firmly and blinked down at the warm crusty bread before walking slowly behind Tom back into the other room where Marinette was trying to convince Adrien and Kagami not to go into the other room, but they all turned to him when they entered.
Tom beamed at the three of them and put his massive warm hand on Izuku’s back with a gentle pat. “No need to fret, he just came to get some bread! Nice to see you all again, enjoy!”
He left without another word, but offered another pat and Izuku relaxed slowly, still clutching the bread to his chest. He slowly offered it to the table and Marinette breathed a sigh of relief.
“Thank goodness,” she muttered, “I don’t think I could have held them off much longer. Are you alright?”
Izuku nodded, deciding to give the same explanation he had given Tom. “Brain was being stupid, I’m fine.”
Marinette nodded in understanding while Kagami frowned and Adrien just looked lost, but he quickly sat back down with the bread. “We have to go back to class in fifteen minutes, we should finish eating.”
That spurred the rest of them into sitting down and they tore the bread apart, not bothering with a knife. Adrien and Marinette both grabbed the quarter of the bread that had the heel with relish and Izuku giggled into the warm and fluffy bread. He understood, the heel had the most crust and the crust was excellent, but he liked the middle bits just fine as well, so he was content to let them have them.
By the time he went back to school, his internal panic was practically gone.
(“Aw, the darling was scared.”
“And now he’s not.”
“Well, I think he’ll panic again.”
“Yes, he seems anxious.”
“He’s so sweet, Paon!”
“I know! Won’t stop us, though.”
“Oh, no, of course not, if he can help us, then he will.”
“So many opportunities-”
“-so much potential-”
“Ladybug and Chat Noir won’t know what hit them-”
“-with our next amok.” )
Notes:
a lot of this chapter was made up on the fly, the only guidelines I had were the fact that Izuku was gonna extol the virtues of Chat Noir and Kagami was gonna gush over Ladybug, so everything else was just for fun and worldbuilding.
Ah, the only exception is Arme, the agency that both Sergeant Sarco and Captain Kid work at, it's military themed as the name suggests and its the biggest spotlight agency in Paris
Chapter 8: Art and Rain and Magic
Summary:
sometimes things are quiet and calm, but they don't stay that way for long
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“And as a reminder,” Aurore said looking at the calendar on her phone, “Duparc’s magic show is this Saturday, also known as tomorrow, at the hospital in the children’s ward at… eleven, correct?”
Jean gave a thumbs up.
Aurore smiled briefly. “Eleven. No one is obligated to go but we all know he likes volunteers to make fun of, and it will make the kids happy, so feel free to stop by and support. On another note, picture day is next week on Thursday, reminders will be sent out.”
She paused and blinked. “Cami, it looks like rain this afternoon so you might want to go home at lunch.”
The blond sighed. “Do you think I can still manage art? I have an oil I want to work on for the expo in a month, but if not, that’s fine.”
Aurore closed her eyes and concentrated, a light breeze twirling the ends of her pigtails, before she opened her eyes and nodded.
“Rain is slated to start at about two. Cutting it close, but doable. Up to you.”
Cami grimaced, but nodded, and Aurore passed it on to their teacher.
Ml. Mendeleiev pursed her lips and looked down at papers on her desk, pulling two up and looking between them.
“We could change the schedule around, if you’d like. Caline’s class has art in an hour, whereas we have physics, there is a project coming up… but Camille, if you would like to join her class so that you can avoid the weather, and simply get the physics notes later, that will be fine. I know that there is some work you cannot bring home.”
Cami smiled. “I wouldn’t want to be a bother. No need to make special arrangements for me, Madam. Unless there’s a way the whole class can go, there’s no need.”
The stern teachers drummed her fingers on the desk for a second.
“Aurore, would you mind taking a note to M. Monlataing for me?”
Aurore raised an eyebrow, but nodded and stood, taking the scrawled note and leaving the room.
Mendeleiev went over a few more announcements in the meantime, things that as class president, Aurore probably already knew, and then the girl came back with another note and their teacher nodded in satisfaction.
“Today will be a modified schedule in light of the rare weather conditions for this time of year, and the fact that since this is still the first week of school we can be a bit looser. Due to the shift, we will be attending art with Ml. Bustier's class. The room is certainly large enough, and we’ll quickly cover some of the physics now before going more in depth on Monday. I have the utmost faith you will catch up.”
Adrien raised a hand. “What will we be doing in our normal art block, then?”
“Since I will be with another class at the time,” she sighed, “it will be a self study period, but I suppose if you really want to you could go back to the art room, or you could go to the library. Today in physics I would not have announced this, but I feel it is best to give you a heads up, there will be a project on particle physics that we will learn in class, there will be four groups of three and one group of two, I trust you enough not to have to assign the groups, but if anyone from Caline’s class asks, you were assigned, understood?”
There was a chorus of amused agreements and she smirked before nodding sharply.
“Well, I have an hour before art, let’s talk science.”
They got to the art room before the other class did, and carefully tucked themselves into the back of the room, getting out the things they wanted to work on. M. Monlataing smiled and nodded at them while Ml. Bustier’s class came in, some louder than others. A few people made a beeline for the back and blinked to see people already there, Marinette included, and Izuku waved her down.
She stumbled into a seat at their table, the four of them quite content with the arrangement, and M. Monlataing started speaking softly.
“Some of you might have noticed that Ml. Mendeleiev’s class is joining us today. Anyway, we’re starting on our first projects today. You can use any medium, but the theme is heroes. Whether that means superheroes, service workers, or just important people in your life, this means something different for everyone and I want you to capture that in your art. Everyone will be giving a short presentation on their art next Friday, or they can turn the projects in with a written presentation just for me, that’s fine too. Don’t worry about it being perfect, just worry about it having meaning to you.”
Izuku quickly grabbed the box of artist pencils. He had missed it on his first day, seeing them as all black pencils, but now he knew better. He was still sort of figuring things out, but he was well used to drawing with pencils, so he enjoyed his efforts immensely.
Adrien very giggly took out clay, stating in a conspiratorial tone that this was one of his preferred art forms, but he didn’t get to do anything with it most of the time because it was too messy.
Kagami simply raised an eyebrow at that and took out an ink pen and watercolors.
Marinette, on the other hand, took out her sketchbook with a big smile and flipped to a page before humming it and standing up to go to where fabric was stored in the classroom, bringing an entire bin of fabric scraps to sit beside her chair.
Izuku blinked. “Fabric? Oh, you want to be a fashion designer, that’s right.”
She beamed. “Yep! I’m not the only designer in school, but M. Monlataing keeps fabric for these freestyle projects since he knows that’s probably where I’m going to go. I help stock it, of course, with some of my scraps, since I can’t fit all of them in my room, but I still do most of my crafting at home.”
He nodded with a light hum. “What do you think you’re going to do? Question for everyone.”
“I am going to draw my mother,” Kagami said simply, “she is a beacon of strength and power to me. I would consider her a hero.”
Adrien grinned. “I’m doing Ladybug! Gonna make a small statue, I just think she’s neat!”
Marinette went a little red. “But she’s a vigilante? And has only been seen once! You barely know anything about her!”
Adrien smirked. “I have a good feeling about her, she’s gonna be a great hero.”
Marinette stared at him for a bit more, looking incredulous, before she shook her head with a smile. “I’m probably going to make something based on Glimmer, since she’s not only an actual hero but she’s Adrien’s mom. If I’m allowed, I might even give it to her as a gift, depending on how it turns out.”
Now it was Adrien’s turn to get a little red and flounder about his mom a bit, and Izuku laughed, looking down at the crisp white paper before him as he fingered the furthest H pencil, that would only make light marks.
“I think I’m going to draw my mom,” he said quietly, “because she’s definitely been my hero more times than I can count.”
“That’s really nice,” Kagami said softly, “and I’m sure she’ll like the image.”
Izuku hummed and pressed the pencil tip to the paper, using the light pencil to help sketch out what he wanted.
His mother had gotten slightly heavier over the years from the stress of being a single parent, but he thought she still looked beautiful. He sketched her from a side angle, sitting on the couch. It was a memory he remembered fondly; they were watching the heroes take down a big villain and she was cheering along with him, so joyfully happy in a way that was so contagious. They had been smiling for days, giggling and whispering about it whenever their eyes met. He had been younger, only twelve, and it made everything seem better. She still looked worried, but her smiles were genuine when he rambled about things and she just looked so happy to be alive, there, with him.
He slowly went up in magnitude of pencils to add darker lines and more defined features, carefully dragging a finger over the lines to make shadows and depth.
He figured he was about halfway done with the focus of the picture when he was jolted out of his reverie by everyone getting up around him. Kagami simply raised an eyebrow at him while Marinette and Adrien giggled and he felt himself flush.
“Catch up without go -- ugh, I mean, I’ll catch up, go on without me, I just need to put things away.”
Kagami cast a careful, narrowed eye across the room, but most people were either going or gone, so she shrugged and followed the rest out while Izuku scrambled to put the pencils back in the box.
He finally managed it with a huff and slipped around the table to the cabinets to put it back, but he stumbled and ran into a boy who was trying to do the same.
“Gomen- I’m so sorry, I wasn’t paying attention and I thought everyone had left, are you alright?”
He helped the blinking redhead off the floor and leaned back down to collect the things they had both dropped, hand lighting on a journal that had fallen open.
He paused as he took on what was on the pages.
“Wow, that’s really good! You’re really good with poses that show movement! I can never get those right, so I always draw people standing, or from a picture. And I love this costume design, are you planning on going into design like Marinette, but for costumes?”
He looked up to meet wide eyes and quickly paled. “I’m so sorry, I was rambling again, here, let me just give this back-”
“You draw too?”
Izuku flushed and nodded sheepishly, fishing out his notebook. “It’s not anything special, but since I saw yours, here. This is one I did recently, on Captain Kid. I even got him to sign it!”
The boy gingerly took the notebook and his eyes scanned the picture before he handed it back.
“You’re really good,” he said softly, “your still lifes are better than mine by far. Your style is much more realistic as well, I mostly draw cartoons.”
Izuku hummed. “It’s in the comic book style, right? That’s not something a lot of people can pull off, and I really like it! Plus, the style lends itself to the dynamic poses really well. Oh, um, sorry, I didn’t introduce myself, I’m Izuku!”
“Nathaniel.”
Izuku beamed. “Nice to meet you, Nathaniel! Oh, shoot, Gami is going to kill me if I’m late, I should go, but it was really nice talking to you!”
He quickly shoved the box of pencils in the cabinet and practically ran out of the room with a wave, sliding into his seat just before he would be marked tardy, pointedly ignoring the look Kagami gave him.
“I’ll tell you at lunch,” he whispered.
Lunch rolled around in the bakery again and he was happy to talk about a potential new friend he had made.
Marinette perked up. “Oh, Nathaniel! Yeah, he’s a really good kid, I knew him back in primaire, he’s really shy but he’s always drawing and he’s really nice. I think you’ll get along pretty well, especially since you’re so alike!”
Izuku hummed around the bread in his mouth as he chewed thoughtfully. “It’ll be nice to have more friends in your class in case Aurore does manage to put together that inter-class activity.”
Adrien sighed. “I'm just upset that I can't go tomorrow. Magic is always super cool, Felix usually takes all the fun out of it to just make fun of me.”
Marinette blinked. “Magic? Tomorrow?”
Kagami nodded. “A classmate is putting on a magic show for the children’s ward at the hospital tomorrow. Izuku insists on attending. Would you like to join us?”
“Noooo,” Adrien sprawled across the table, “Marinette you can’t leave me all aloooooone, that’s cruel and unusual punishment!”
She giggled and shoved him lightly. “Those are the rules in America, not here, Adrien. Besides, why can’t you go?”
He grimaced. “Mum’s still nervous about the Stoneheart incident and doesn’t really want me out of the house. Besides that, I have piano. She heard Vio was in our class and was delighted, but now I need to do piano more so I can attend recitals more with her. Mum’s always liked Vio. But anyway, the time happens to cross. I’m done at eleven thirty, so I might be able to catch the tail end, or at least catch up with you guys later.”
Marinette hummed. “When is it? I should be free.”
“Eleven.”
She nodded and smiled. “Yeah, I can probably make it, unless something comes up at the shop!”
“Great,” Izuku grinned, “text us and we can pick you up!”
Marinette nodded happily and they finished up lunch.
Izuku looked at the sky as they walked back and noted the gathering grey clouds. Cami was indeed not in class, which made him sad, but halfway through the later half of the day rain started to pour, hitting the windows and making light noise permeate the classroom. It was soothing, and the rest of the day went without incident. He said goodbye to Jean, promising he’d be there tomorrow.
Marinette texted that she should be good to go as well, and Izuku was ready.
The hospital ward was decorated with children’s drawings and crafts and Izuku grinned as the kids cheered when Jean swept into the room in a suit with a top hat and cape, a domino mask covering his face.
“Adrien said he looks like Tuxedo Mask,” Marinette giggled, “I sent him a picture. Does anyone have any idea who that is?”
Izuku snorted. “An anime… villain? It’s a really old anime called Sailor Moon. Maybe we’ll get together and watch it some time. I didn’t think magical girl anime were Adrien’s type, but, well, if the shoe fits…”
“Welcome,” Jean said with a flourish, “or should I say, I am here?”
The kids cheered and Izuku had to muffle a giggle at the very bad All Might impression, noticing the rest of his class who were attending had fond expressions of exasperation on their faces.
“I am here,” he said with another flourish, flicking out his cape dramatically, “to perform wonderful feats of magic, the likes of which you have never SEEN! Are you ready, my dear children?”
They cried out in glee.
“Very well,” he pulled the cape to cover his lower face before throwing it out, now holding a magic wand, “then let us begin! For the first bout of magic, I require… a volunteer!”
Hands instantly shot into the air and he tapped his smiling mouth with the white tipped wand.
“For this trick… Kenji!”
A boy in a knitted hat grinned and he stumbled forward on his thin legs.
Jean clapped his hands together before sliding them so they were opposite each other before pulling them apart, revealing a red silk handkerchief that he had pinched between his two hands.
“Now, Kenji,” he said very seriously, “tell me, do you believe in magic?”
Kenji nodded his head rapidly.
“Excellent! Can you hold this for me, Kenji? Just like I am.”
Kenji slowly took over holding the corners of the silk square and Jean stepped back with a grin.
“Now, Kenji, can you show off both sides of this handkerchief for the audience?”
Kenji spun it around so you could see the other side, also red.
“As you can see,” Jean chuckled, “nothing on either side, nothing different, and, of course, Kenji is the one holding it. Let’s see, I hope I remember the spell… hmm, I seem to have forgotten the magic words. Does anyone know them?”
“Abracadabra!”
“AlakaZAM!”
“Please?”
Jean chuckled. “I think we should try all of them. Will you say them with me?”
He pointed the wand at the red square.
“ABRACADABRA!”
He hummed. “Not that one, then.”
“ALAKAZAM!”
The square rippled and they all jumped, Jean looking excited.
“I think we almost had it! Last word, now!”
“PLEASE!”
The handkerchief was suddenly displaced and Kenji fell back with a squeak into Jean’s waiting arms as a bird flew out from under the handkerchief that had previously simply been suspended in the air, flying around the room while Jean righted the boy before he held out a white gloved finger.
“There we are,” he cooed, “Mia just needed us to ask her to please come out! Very polite, you all were, and we know how much Mia likes it when we’re polite. Thank you, Kenji, without you Mia would still be… well, wherever she goes when it’s not the second Saturday of the month.”
The bird, a small brown bird, pecked him and the kids laughed as Jean scowled and scolded the bird.
“Did you see where the bird came from,” Izuku whispered with wide eyes, “or did it really just appear from behind the square?”
Kagami frowned. “I did not see it until it flew out.”
“Me neither,” Marinette whispered in excitement, “this is so cool!”
Aurore snorted. “You’ll never get him to tell you how he does it either, we’ve been trying for years and not a word.”
Jean sat Mia on the rim of his hat before thanking Kenji for helping again and taking the handkerchief, holding it tightly between two fists as he hummed, walking back and forth.
“You know, Mia, I don’t know what we should do next,” the strain on the handkerchief made it pop out of one fist, but it brought with it another one, yellow, tied to it, and the children gasped in delight, “I think these kids have seen my tricks so many times,” another one, green, popped out of his closed fist, “that they might be able to do them all on their own, without me!” Blue, this time. “What do you think?”
She twittered at him and he hummed in thought, idly looping the strand of tied cloth around a hand as more colors popped out of the other.
“You’re right,” he mused, “there’s always those ones. But I’m not sure if they’ll like them.”
The kids giggled and quickly denied it, saying they’d love any of his tricks and his eyes lit up with mirth.
“Well then, here we go!”
Adrien came rushing into the building right as snack break was called and grinned widely.
“What’d I miss?”
Jean stretched. “The most sublime magic ever to be seen on this earth. They will know the name Jean Duparc for generations to come.”
Marinette giggled. “There were some pretty good tricks. You’re really good at this!”
Jean rolled a card around between his fingers, flashing back and forth between the red patterned back and the joker on its face. “Why thank you, kind lady. But, do not ask me how it is done, for-”
“A magician never reveals his tricks,” their entire class said in unison and Jean looked mildly offended as he snapped the card to his thumb and index finger.
“And it’s not a quirk,” Ondine grinned, “we asked. He’s shown us one trick, actually, or, well, some of us.”
Ron sighed. “And none of them are talking either! They get childhood friend privileges and all the rest of us are fresh outta luck.”
Aurore rolled her eyes. “We were all sworn to secrecy on threat of death. Sorry, Ronald.”
Jacque sighed. “I’ve tried looking up tricks on the internet, and I have some good ones, but none as complicated and flawless as this.”
Jean shrugged, slurping at his juicebox. “It’s a lot of practice. Getting Mia to do what I wanted is a semi recent endeavor that involved a lot of birdseed.”
Izuku cocked his head. “Does your quirk have something to do with animals, then? It’s not every day you can train a wild bird.”
Jean chuckled. “Nope! No one has been able to guess my quirk yet, and I’m going to keep it that way! Mia is on loan from a neighbor, they run a veterinary clinic and practically raised her from the egg when the nest was destroyed by construction projects. The parents were too afraid to come back and take care of her, and he couldn’t find out where they went, so he had to raise her himself. He lets me take her for magic days with the kids, they love her.”
She tweeted happily from the brim of his hat on the table, turned the other way to eat the birdseed he had put in there for her.
Adrien’s phone pinged and he turned it on to check his notifications.
“Oh,” he murmured, “Chloe messaged me. Apparently her dad tweeted something and she’s having emotions about it.”
Kagami raised an eyebrow. “Emotions? Which ones?”
“I dunno,” he said cheerily, “she’s complaining but that could mean anything. Let me check the tweet.”
He pulled up the link and clicked on it, reading it over before frowning in confusion.
“That’s… weird.”
He turned the phone over, offering it to Jean.
“Was there a music day too?”
Jean narrowed his eyes at the tweet and stood with a hiss, cards snapping harshly in his hands as he stopped fiddling with them suddenly.
“Really? He didn’t even bother to make his story believable before lying about it? Ugh, he took a picture in the lobby and then left, I’ll bet. Despicable.”
Izuku leaned in with a frown.
“”Glad to sponsor a music day for the children’s ward,” he read out slowly, “love being the Mayor of Paris and making kids smile?” But he wasn’t here, unless we missed him or something. But then, there wasn’t a music day, and we’ve been in the children’s ward for a while now, including when he tweeted this out.”
“And I didn’t see any money,” Jean snarled, “so he’s lying about that too, just trying to make himself look good.”
Aurore stood up cautiously. “Break is over in five minutes, do you want to go to the bathroom to calm down? Then there’s only another half hour and you can go home to give the mayor a piece of your mind.”
Jean shoved off her hand.
“I hate liars,” he called over his shoulder as he stormed away, cards clenched tightly in his hands as he went in the direction of the restrooms.
(“Oh wow-”
“-the mayor-”
“-would really stoop so low?”
“Darling, you and I both know he’d do anything-”
“-for the votes, yes, yes, I know. But to lie-”
“-about making children happy? I know-”
“-and our poor magician-”
“-who actually makes them smile-”
“-well he just can’t stand those-”
“-lying adults-”
“-who don’t actually care about the kids-”
“-and definitely don’t believe in magic-”
“-oh my, why ever not, I’ll never know-”
“-so I think it’s time-”
“-to make the adults believers?”
“And to bring a smile to their faces!”
“Simon Says… tell the truth!”
“Simon Says… do a trick!”
“Simon says…”
“… run amok.” )
Notes:
the entire magic show including Mia was drafted on the spot lmao, but I love it. see you next time for the revamped amok version of Simon Says :)
Chapter 9: Simon Says
Summary:
our second amok, Simon Says
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The first sign something was wrong was a nurse standing straight up and her face breaking out in a wide smile before she spoke.
“I love working in the children’s ward more than any other place in the hospital,” she parroted with a blank expression.
“Hmm,” a voice said, “ok, you pass. Simon Says, you can stay!”
Izuku’s head shot up as Jean came into the room, looking rather blank himself as he shuffled the deck of cards. One of the cards was in the rim of his top hat, the joker he had been fiddling with before, and the jester on the card moved and spoke again.
“Let’s see,” he hummed, “who’s next?”
Kagami shot to her feet and started pushing them out the door while cards flew out to the adults in the area, nimbly avoiding the group of teenagers.
“Something’s wrong,” she said shortly as people didn’t bother to resist, “we need to tell authorities.”
“It’s some form of control,” Izuku babbled nervously, “having to do with the cards. It’s like they were enchanted or something.”
“Are you saying Jean’s been possessed,” Mireille said weakly, “by what? Those were normal playing cards not two minutes ago! And I’m pretty sure it’s not a quirk!”
Lucy sucked in a breath and snapped her fingers. “Not a quirk. That means it could be like Stoneheart. That seemed to take people over too, but this one seems like a mental control instead of physical.”
“So on one hand we won’t turn into statues,” Jere frowned, “but on the other if we get affected we become mindless puppets?”
“He said Simon Says,” Izuku murmured, “like the game, meaning it’s not complete control, it just enforces commands. The nurse might have been asked how she really felt about where she worked. In addition, the cards seemed to avoid us, they only went after adults. Jean said he hates liars, and it looks like the… the amok? Yeah, it’s making people hit with cards tell the truth. Simon Says is generally a game of follow the leader and not following them when they don’t say Simon Says, so the powers are more than just telling the truth based on the name given. Like Stoneheart, meant to protect Ivan from negative emotions, if I am remembering that right. Taking into account Jean’s show of emotion before he left, amoks target people with strong emotions, most likely negative, and then work to make their… host, or whatever, not need to feel those emotions anymore, whether through protection or, in this case, vindication and revenge.”
He looked up to see most of the class staring at him and he flushed, before his head shot up and he frowned.
“Where did Adrien and Marinette go?”
Kagami looked around and clicked her tongue, looking like she was holding off a curse. “We’ll have to assume they simply went ahead of us, because otherwise it means we’ve left them behind. Come on, one more floor till the exit.”
“Simon Says, no one leaves!”
Blank looking adults, mostly hospital staff, moved to stand in front of all the exits, and Izuku noted they all had a playing card tucked into a pocket as Jean, no, Simon the Joker, walked calmly towards them.
“My friends,” the joker spoke, spreading Jean’s hands as the boy’s face remained blank, “why the need to leave? You’re true believers, and you haven’t lied yet. Not about things that are important. Don’t you want to stay, make these kids happy? The adults don’t understand, they’re just looking out for themselves. You’re not… like them, are you? Simon Says you have to tell the truth, now.”
Aurore took the lead, stepping forward slightly. “Do you have a name with which we can address you?”
The joker on the card smiled, and Jean mimicked it.
“Certainly! Haven’t you been listening? Simon is the name! Making kids smile is the game!”
“Simon,” she nodded slowly, and Izuku noticed her hands were clasped behind her back and shaking slightly, for all her voice and face didn’t show it, “we do want to make kids happy, that’s true, but was that not the point of the magic show?”
Simon and Jean both scowled. “Yes, it was, and then the mayor had to go and ruin everything by being a lying adult. So no one leaves the hospital until the mayor gets here. If he doesn’t want to tell the truth, then we’ll make it true.”
“W-well,” Izuku stumbled over his words, swallowing thickly and wondering why the hell he eas talking, “we could maybe… get the mayor here faster if we could leave? I, I mean, how’s word going to get out…?”
Simon hummed, making Jean tap his chin in thought. “Simon Says… alert the mayor!”
The controlled adults whipped out phones and immediately started typing. Not thirty seconds later, everyone’s phones were pinging with an alert about a villain at the hospital, and Izuku’s heart sank. So much for that plan.
“Now then,” Simon said gleefully, clapping Jean’s hands, “with the mayor no doubt on the way, let’s have some magical fun!”
“Aw, a magic show? Why wasn’t I invited?”
Simon whirled around with a snarled grin. “Ah, the cat has made an appearance. I assume the lady is not too far behind?”
Chat Noir pouted. “I feel like I went over this last time, but I’m not just “the cat,” I’m Chat Noir! Chat! Noir! Say it with me now-”
“Hand over the amok,” Ladybug skidded into the hallway, “before this gets ugly.”
Simon scoffed and Jean shuffled the fewer cards again. “It’s already ugly, since you’re here and the mayor’s not. Now…”
Jean grinned wickedly and shot two cards at them. “Simon Says give me your miraculous!”
Ladybug rolled out of the way and Chat Noir pushed off the wall to dodge, leaving the cards to dissolve into the wall before they got spat out again, falling to the ground.”
Simon frowned. “Rude. Stay still, mangy cat! And bug.”
Chat Noir huffed. “Rude.”
“I thought you only went after adults,” Ladybug huffed, whirling her yoyo to make a red shield, “and I can assure you that Chat is not an adult.”
“Hey!”
Simon leapt back into their group, weaving between them and holding up his cards menacingly. “I wouldn’t, my lovely lady, or I might just make more faces. Get it? Like face cards? Magician assistants, that’s better, I think. Hmm. Anyway, you don't want to hurt them, do you?”
Kagami growled and shoved Simon out of the crowd. “You’ll find no safety amidst your host’s class, Simon.”
Simon growled, whirling on her. “You’ll regret that. Simon Says, restrain them all!”
Simultaneously, he flung several cards into their group and they all stumbled back with a cry until Izuku felt arms wrap around him and lift him from the ground. He struggled against them, looking up to see Jacque looking incredibly blank. Mireille was holding Aurore, Kagami was being held by two nurses, Ron was holding Lucy, Ondine and Jeremiah were holding Cami, and Marc was held by a staff member alongside Vio.
The vigilantes seemed to have a bit more luck, fending off the zombie adults while Simon stalked towards the captured class.
“A shame the deck is so limited,” he mused, “but let’s see, strong people… ah, yes, you.”
A card flicked out to hit Kagami and Izuku struggled more against Jack, giving a strangled cry as he saw his cousin go completely limp.
“Simon Says, those not holding someone, get the miraculous!”
Kagami stepped forward with a fencer’s grace and Simon grins before turning back to the rest of them. “Let’s head down to the lobby to wait for the mayor, shall we? Much more room than just this hallway.”
They were frog-marched into the deserted lobby, the only people more mind controlled staff, and Izuku started to do a mental tally.
Assuming he got all the staff in the children’s ward at the time, add in the floor staff he had seen in the hallway, and then his classmates, plus now these staff members, that put forty three cards out of commission. With a fifty two card deck, that left nine cards remaining until Simon was out of ways to control people, and according to his own mouth, he was, in fact, limited by the deck.
He looked at his remaining classmates. There were only six of them, including him, who weren’t being controlled. Vio, Marc, Aurore, Lucy, Cami, and himself. The mayor would no doubt account for another card, leaving two left for Ladybug and Chat Noir. Then again, that was only if they managed to get hit…
But wait! Izuku hadn’t seen Simon pick up the two cards that had hit the wall, meaning that if they could get most of them hit with a card, then Ladybug and Chat Noir would be safe from the control!
He glanced at the person closest to him, Lucy, who was pale and shaking in Ron’s arms.
“Lucy,” he breathed, “I have an idea, but you’ll need to pass it on. I don’t know if he can hear through his carded friends.”
Her eyes slid to him, but she nodded minutely, gesturing for him to go on.
“I counted the cards, he only has seven left.”
Her eyes narrowed slightly and he could see her mind working before her eyes widened in excited understanding and she turned away to talk to her own neighbor, Marc.
Izuku forced himself to turn away instead of watching the information pass down the line, and kept a careful watch on Simon as he fiddled with the cards more, doing fancy sleight of hand tricks, but Izuku tried his best to count, to make sure he was right.
Seven cards.
Lucy was the first to speak up, muttering in a way that could be seen as her talking to herself but could also be heard by Simon, or at least the people holding them.
“You’d think he’d just card us so he doesn’t have to waste people on holding us.”
Aurore glared at her. “Shut up, Lucy, do you want to be a puppet?”
They all looked at each other as Aurore fought off a smile as Simon turned to them, cards still.
“You know,” he mused, the joker on the card looking contemplative, “that’s not a bad plan, having all my forces available. Thanks, Lucy!”
She looked properly terrified before her expression went blank as cards were flicked at all of them in turn.
It was foggy, Izuku thought dimly, but it wasn’t necessarily bad.
“Simon Says stand guard.”
There was a moment where Izuku realized that he had done it without even thinking about it, and he tried to stop himself, but it was like he was being shushed and patted gently on the head. He was hopeless to resist and only vaguely aware of what he was doing.
He vaguely recognized when Ladybug and Chat Noir burst into the room, from the bright red and black in the otherwise pale environment, but then the mayor came in the front doors as well and another command rang out.
“Simon Says grab the mayor!”
Izuku felt himself move, but he really wasn’t needed, since other people were closer and the mayor stiffened then relaxed.
“Simon Says, tell the truth! What did you do here, Mr. Mayor?”
The mayor gulped and Izuku felt his vision get a little clearer since Simon’s attention and power was mostly on the mayor, but the man answered all the same.
“I walked in to the reception, took a picture, and tweeted out that I had sponsored something for the children’s ward.”
“But did you actually do it?”
The mayor was silent and Simon rolled his eyes.
“Simon Says answer my questions.”
“No. I don’t even remember what I said I did.”
Simon sneered. “How repulsive. Simon Says issue a retraction and tell the truth on Twitter. God, adults, amiright, Ladybug?”
She growled. “Let us go, Simon.”
He chuckled. “I think not, not when I have you right where I want you.”
He patted his pockets and frowned, pulling them out to reveal nothing but lint.
“What? Where are my cards?”
Izuku wanted to smile, and somehow, he felt his lips start to twitch up.
“Where are my cards,” Simon was getting frantic, “I need to get the miraculous!”
“Unfortunately,” Chat chortled, “looks like the deck is stacked in our favor!”
“No,” Simon howled, “the house always wins! I was sure I had enough!”
He tensed, suddenly realizing that despite the number of people under his control, Ladybug and Chat Noir were right there, and he had none of his own defenses.
“No,” he growled, “I’ll get you for this!”
Jean plucked the joker card from the band of his hat and threw it right out the door. As soon as it left his hands, his vision cleared and he blinked, looking around.
“What? What happened?”
“MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!”
A wave of reddish pink washed over them and Izuku breathed of his own free will again, blinking away the last of the cobwebs in his head.
“Thank kami,” he muttered, “that was weird.”
Lucy blinked and looked around before grinning. “Izu! It worked!”
Ladybug stepped over to the class. “Is everyone alright?”
“Yeah,” Vio smiled, “we’re lucky Izuku was counting cards, though.”
Ladybug turned to him in confusion, and he had a moment to wonder why she knew who he was, but flushed and looked away.
“I um, I counted the cards and made sure he controlled enough people he wouldn’t have enough left over for you guys.”
Ladybug burst into a smile. “That was pretty clever! Good planning, but try not to get in their paths in the future, in case… well, we didn’t get the amok this time either, and I wasn’t sure Miraculous Ladybug would make the control wear off…”
“Relax, Milady,” Chat grinned, “it worked out fine! And all we have to do is look for a playing card, right? How far could it really have gotten?”
Ladybug’s eyes lit up and she waved as she hurried out the door. “We should go check. I’m glad everyone is ok, have a good rest of your day and stay out of trouble!”
Kagami burst in the room from the hallway and rushed over with a glare on her face as the two vigilantes left.
“Am I hearing this correctly? You intentionally got carded?”
Izuku winced sheepishly. “If Ladybug and Chat Noir had gotten controlled…”
“What if it hadn’t worn off with the miraculous cure,” she demanded, “what would I tell mother? What would I tell Aunt Inko?”
Izuku winced. “Well, by that logic,” he pointed out, “you wouldn’t have been able to talk to them since you were also controlled…”
Kagami pursed her lips before sighing, deflating. “I know, I just worry. This is only the second amok and you’ve gotten involved in both of them.”
He stiffened. “We all got involved in this one,” he said angrily, “you can’t just keep babying me!”
She pursed her lips. “It’s not babying, I’m just protecting you. You’re my cousin.”
“What happened to no Tsurugi is a burden,” he said bitterly, slipping back into Japanese, “or was that just to placate me? I know I’ve disrupted your life, cousin, but I thought that maybe I was getting better in your eyes instead of just being a helpless quirkless person.”
She stalled. “That is not what I meant, I don’t think you’re lesser-”
“No, you just act like I’m made of glass,” he scoffed, back to French, “which is no different from home.”
“Izuku-”
“I’m going for a walk,” he said loudly, “I’ll be home by dinner.”
“Izuku,” her voice was more stern, but he cut her off.
“Aunt Tomoe can track my phone if she’s that worried,” he sighed, “but I need some time.”
He cast a beaming smile at Jean as he remembered the rest of the class was still there and ignored the sinking feeling in his chest.
“This was really great, Jean, up until the mind control. Let me know the next time you’re doing one of these!”
Jean nodded absently, eyes as wide as the rest of the class, and Izuku swept out of the hospital without a second glance, emotions already cooling. He wasn’t really angry, he was just upset that Kagami didn’t seem to trust him to take care of himself. This wasn’t even a big deal, if Ladybug and Chat Noir were the only ones who could fight the amok, he should do everything he could to give them the best chance to do so. If that meant putting himself in harm's way, then it meant putting himself in harm's way.
He sighed and wiped away frustrated tears, forcing his feet one in front of the other. He had thought it would be different, but it seemed like he took two steps forward and one step back every time he made some sort of progress here. He snorted.
“At this rate I’ll never leave France,” he sighed to himself, “since I’ll never be all better.”
He put his hands in his pockets and sighed.
Four hours until he had to be home for dinner.
Plenty of time to think.
(“Silly Simon.”
“So close-”
“-so far-”
“-but at least we were able to get you back.”
“Yes, your encore will be magnificent.”
“Go on, darling, talk to Stoneheart, compare tips, you’ll both have your time again.”
“I’m sorry to have failed you, Master.”
“Oh no, you didn’t fail, Simon-”
“-you made a strategic retreat-”
“-augmented by my partner since you don’t have legs-”
“-parasites usually don’t-”
“-Vix! That’s so mean-”
“-but true-”
“-well, yes-”
“-but regardless, you’ll be back-”
“-and better than ever-”
“-with all your siblings-”
“-and we’ll show that pesky bug-”
“-and mangy cat-”
“-how the grownups play!”
“Oh yes, we need the miraculous more than they do-”
“-and you, my darling children-”
“-will be the opening act-”
“-to our grandest show!” )
Notes:
ngl I wasn't plannign on having izuku storm off, but I think he needed it
Chapter 10: Unexpected Assisstance
Summary:
the direct aftermath of Izuku running away after Simon Says
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku didn’t realize he had wandered onto the main street of the shopping district until he was staring at Chloe, who looked back impassively with a single raised eyebrow behind her sunglasses. Sabrina was standing behind her, loaded with bags and boxes, looking between the two of them to gauge what her own reaction should be since Chloe was just standing there.
Izuku couldn’t help it.
He burst into tears.
Both girls recoiled a little bit.
“What the heck,” Chloe murmured, “you know, Midoriya, usually people don’t start crying until after I open my mouth and insult them.”
“Sorry,” he hiccupped, “I didn’t mean to, I don’t know what came over me, gomen nasai, it’s just… been a day…”
Chloe snorted. “You said it. Sabrina,” she snapped her fingers, “drop those off at the car, we’re going to need to fix this.”
Sabrina jolted and blinked, but nodded and quickly scampered off while Chloe looked him up and down and hummed.
“Stop crying,” she snapped, shoving a tissue in his face and looking away, “you’ll damage my reputation.”
He gratefully took the offered tissue and carefully blinked back tears, taking a breath to calm himself down before wiping himself off in a manner that was well practiced. You don’t get the famous Midoriya tears without learning how to deal with them, after all.
“Thanks,” he murmured, “but I think I’ll be okay now.”
She scoffed. “No. You need shopping, a mani pedi, and a chance to bitch.”
He startled, but before he could stammer out a refusal, Sabrina came bouncing back with a broad smile. “Oh, are we having a Vent Day?”
Chloe flipped her ponytail. “I was already planning on it with Daddy’s abysmal ideas today. Ugh, ridiculous, utterly ridiculous! If you’re going to lie about being a good person, make your story airtight! You’d think he’d know that, as a politician, but no, he had to go and get caught and embarrass us on the internet!”
Izuku jumped. “Wait, but Simon… did he really post a retraction?”
Chloe scoffed. “No. He will probably have to, but apparently the control wore off before he could. The confession the amok got out of him was recorded though, so it's not like people don’t know. It’s all over Twitter. Come on, we’re going in here.”
Izuku tried to stammer out another refusal as she pulled him into a high end clothing store, but both girls promptly ignored him.
The time spent in the store was mostly the girls pulling him in just as he was edging away, Chloe holding up something that Sabrina complimented before Chloe dismissed it and tossed it to the girl, who put it back on the rack. Occasionally, Chloe would pick up something and hum in appreciation before handing it to Izuku, leaving him to just hold it. At first he had tried putting things back, but Chloe rolled her eyes and tugged him along.
“Those are the ones I like,” she stressed, “hold on to them for me.”
He easily gave into her demands, despite how lost he was, and soon it felt like they had picked through the whole store before she held a shirt up.
“What do you think?”
It wasn’t really a question so much as it was a demand and Sabrina hummed, eyes critical, before giving it a nod of approval. Both girls turned expectant eyes to him and he blinked.
“Oh, um,” he looked at it and really only saw the color, a teal, “it’s a nice color?”
Chloe sighed. “He’s hopeless,” she muttered under her breath, before saying louder, “put this on, maybe you’ll form better opinions when you’re wearing it.”
He blinked and looked at it a bit closer.
It was a shirt, a rather nice button down.
“Wait, I can’t-”
“Put it on,” she swiped the clothing he still had cradled in his arms and forced him through a dressing room door with the shirt and closed it behind him, “so you can form better opinions.”
He looked at the door, feeling a little lost, but it didn’t seem like Chloe was joking or anything, so he looked down at the shirt in his hands.
The fabric was smooth and soft, and he really did like the color, so eventually, he put it on.
He nervously peaked his head out of the door to see Chloe standing in a completely new outfit with her hands on her hips.
“Finally,” she barked, “get out here so we can see it!”
He stepped out and she cast a critical eye over him, humming in thought.
“Sabrina?”
“In fashion and the right size!”
“Of course,” Chloe scoffed, “I always pick the right size. Well, Midoriya?”
He blinked. “It… it feels nice, fits well, and I like the color?”
Chloe rolled her eyes. “Good enough. I daren’t hope you have something constructive to say, but my outfit?”
He blinked at her. She was wearing a combination of yellow, brown, and white, with a dress that had quadrilaterals of color that went down to her knees. It had half sleeves and she tied it off with a bright white belt and dark brown boots, revealing a strip of dark brown, see-through tights covering her legs.
He made a small noise of thought. “They’re good colors for you, and it's a very nice outfit. I think your blue eyeliner clashes a bit, but if you were wearing your sunglasses no one could tell. It feels modern with the rectangles. Do… do you like it?”
SHe looked at him strangely. “Would I have picked it otherwise?”
He smiled weakly. “Then isn’t that all that matters?”
She pursed her lips and gave him a long look before snapping her fingers. “Keep the shirt on, I have a few more outfits I want to try before we go to our appointment. Time?”
“Half an hour,” Sabrina chirped, “plenty of time!”
Chloe nodded and disappeared back into the dressing room.
The next two outfits were more casual, but she didn’t like them as much, so she sighed and put them on the return rack. “Sabrina, did you see anything you wanted?”
The ginger shook her head ruefully. “None of this is my style, Chloe, you know that.”
Chloe shrugged. “Whatever. Come on.”
She sauntered to the front of the store, where the registers were.
“Just these,” she piled the first outfit on the counter, “and he’s wearing that out.”
He jolted as she pointed to him. “Wait, what?”
She raised an eyebrow at him. “You’re wearing it out. Your t-shirt is fine and all, but you’re on Main, and you’re being seen with me. Plus, you need better clothes. You’d think that cousin of yours would dress you better.”
Izuku flinched and scowled a little at the mention of his cousin and she seemed to raise another eyebrow before turning back to the attendant and getting the purchases rung up, including his new teal shirt, apparently. She completely ignored any of his (admittedly weak) protests (she seemed like she pretty much always got what she wanted, and Izuku was out of his depth) and soon enough the three of them were walking out of the store and he was being dragged into a salon.
“Ah, Mlle. Bourgeois! Mlle. Raincomprix! So wonderful to see you again! And who is this?”
“Midoriya,” Chloe said shortly, “and the reason for our sudden appointment.”
“Ah,” the woman said sagely, “well, you are one of our favorite customers, Chloe darling. Come, come, we’ll get you started right away, a little pampering will do you a lot of good, M. Midoriya.”
Two other women appeared out of basically nowhere and ushered the three of them into salon chairs in a rather fancy room where there was no one else. They got situated in the chairs, Chloe in the middle, and Izuku was made to take off his shoes so he could put his feet in the warm water basin at the bottom of the chair. He was a little weirded out by this, but his attendant just smiled and he crumpled like a wet paper napkin.
“Right,” Chloe said after they had relaxed for a few minutes, “Madame Rosmarie is my favorite, because she and her girls are not only the best at what they do, but they’re also the best to vent with.”
Sabrina’s attendant giggled. “You also bring us the juiciest gossip, Mlle. Bourgeois.”
She shrugged lightly. “And I tip well for your discretion, so it works out. Anyway, usually I’m the one venting about whatever idiot stunt Daddy has pulled this time,” all three women and Sabrina snorted, “but we didn’t come here for me, we came here for you,” she fixed him with a stare, “so get to bitching. You look like you really need it.”
He could feel his face getting hot. “It’s really fine,” he squeaked, “it's not a big deal.”
“Oh honey,” Madame Rosmarie (he assumed) chuckled, “you’re practically oozing discontent. You’ll feel better when you get it out, and we won’t tell a soul. A friend of Chloe is a friend of Rosmarie.”
He bit his lip.
“Ugh,” Chloe rolled her eyes, “let me start you off. It has something to do with your cousin. Go from there.”
He jumped slightly. “How… how did you know?”
She raised an eyebrow. “I mentioned her and you scowled. You, who smiles enough to rival Adrikins, and his quirk is literally his smile.”
“I’m fine!”
“Try again.”
He sighed. “It's nothing… big, it’s just, well, I came here to live with my cousin to get away from certain things. People would treat me one of two ways. Either I was something to be scorned and shunned, as if I could make them worse just by being around, or I was something fragile to treat like glass, it was too dangerous for me to be out in the world because I’m not as strong or as durable as the other kids so I’d only get hurt. I thought I had gotten away from it and then she just…”
His attendant blinked. “Huh. Quirkless?”
He stiffened and nodded.
She grinned. “Me too! You’re in good company, friend, but I can’t say it was like that when I was growing up. Or not as much, anyway.”
Rosmarie snorted. “You can’t be more than a decade his senior, Lamia, how much different could it have been growing up?”
“Very,” he said quietly, “because you’re the second quirkless person I’ve ever met.”
Chloe looked at him, incredulous. “Second ever? What the hell? I know Dupain-Cheng is one. Are you telling me you hadn’t met a quirkless person before her?”
He pursed his lips. “Japan has the lowest quirkless population in the world per person. I looked it up, the nearest one was two hours away by train and in their forties. Pretty much everyone else was a few generations removed. Most quirkless kids in my generation didn’t make it as long as I did.”
Chloe didn’t seem to know how to respond to that, eyes full of conflicting emotions, but Lamia had no such problems.
“So what did your cousin do that reminded you of it?”
He sighed in exasperation, getting a bit annoyed as he thought about it. “It was dumb. The amok at the hospital, it came from a friend of mine, a classmate, so we were all right there. I had this plan to help, to limit the amok’s resources, but in doing so it put me in the path of the amok and his powers. Kagami didn’t like that, even though she also got hit with the power. I guess since she thought hers was an accident and mine was on purpose it was somehow worse,” he said sarcastically, “but the thing is, the plan worked! If I hadn’t done it, the amok might have won! It’s not like she was at all concerned about anyone else in the class or even the hospital staff, no, only poor little Izuku who can’t do anything right!”
He took in a breath and realized in the silence that he had been yelling and clutching the armrests so tightly his knuckles were white with strain. He slowly released them and watched them flush again with blood.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to yell.”
“No, I get it,” it seemed Lamia had taken over the role of therapist and listener, “you want to be treated like a normal person and you feel like your cousin is being overprotective.”
“But,” Sabrina’s attendant, who he still didn’t know the name of, interjected, “was she being overprotective because you’re quirkless, or because you’re her cousin and she cares about you? Do you get in danger a lot?”
Chloe made a noise of discontent. “You were both involved in Stoneheart as well. There is a… possibility… that maybe she didn’t mean it like that. But on the off chance she did, screw that, quirks mean jack shit.”
Sabrina nodded vigorously.
“I mean,” Chloe continued, “ my quirk is excellent, being able to tell real from fake is a quirk that will always be useful.”
Izuku perked up, instantly in analysis mode. “You can tell real from fake? Does that apply to people, so you can tell when they’re lying, or does it only apply to objects? And what makes something constitute as fake? Like, knock off versions of things, or just things that are made as copies and sold as if they were originals?”
Chloe raised an eyebrow, but before he could shrink back and apologize, she hummed.
“Both. I don’t know about people, but if I can spot a knockoff purse a mile away.”
He smiled. “Have you tried with people? I see no reason why it wouldn’t work with practice.”
She grimaced. “I’ve tried before, but there are just some people who seem to mess it up.”
Izuku felt her shutting off that line of conversation, so even though he wanted to ask her what she meant, he let his mouth fall shut in contemplation. Lamia stood up and started wheeling a chair over.
She smiled at him. “All done with your toes, time for the manicure! You were so into the conversation that I picked the color for you, but you can do something different for your fingers if you want.”
Izuku blinked and looked down to see his clean and lotioned feet propped up on a shelf, toes in the same teal as his new shirt.
Chloe admired her gold and Sabrina smiled at her robin’s egg blue.
Lamia gently took his right hand and set it gently on the rotating side table with a smile.
“So?”
He blinked again. “Um, whatever you think is best. I haven’t done this before.”
Rosmarie laughed. “Most gentlemen don’t.”
Lamia cooed. “You have lovely hands.”
“And coming from a professional nail artist,” Sabrina grinned, “who sees a lot of hands…”
Lamia giggled brightly. “Oh, stop. Madame has high standards, that’s all.”
Rosmarie snorted, holding Chloe’s hands. “Of course I do, only the best from and for my girls. It’s the Rosmarie Standard.”
“And the reason I come,” Chloe said haughtily, “because I deserve only the best.”
“You know,” he said thoughtfully, “I do think I feel a little better. You’re a pretty good discount therapist, Chloe.”
She scoffed. “Puh-lease, I’m not a discount anything. But a bitch session always helps. So what are you going to do about it?”
He grimaced. “I don’t know. What can I do? It’s not like she’s going to stop being protective, even if I get upset with her for it.”
“Well,” Lamia hummed, “maybe if you could show her that you can defend yourself, she’d ease up a bit? Then you can keep yourself safe and she wouldn’t need to worry as much.”
“But how,” he sighed, “she’s been teaching me fencing but I’m not all that great. I'm small and have basically no muscles.”
Sabrina giggled. “Oh, I got this one. Carry a taser, or pepper spray. Heck, even just some keys to put between your fingers. Trust me, my papa said that a simple weapon can save your life. But if you want, the police station teaches self defense classes. I’m small too, but no one would be able to lay a hand on me.”
“Sabrina can take you,” Chloe looked at her drying nails in satisfaction, “since her daddy is the chief of police. And if there’s a different weapon you want, I can convince my Daddy to pass a law to make it legal if it isn’t already.”
He blinked. “Why would you do that for me? You barely know me? Actually, why have you done any of this?”
Chloe grimaced and looked away. “Adrikins… Adrien likes you. He doesn’t have many friends except the Ice Queen, or, well, your cousin, and me, but I will admit, I’m not exactly… the paragon of friendship, or whatever. The first thing I heard about you was that you were small, nervous, and cute. And if Adrien is calling you cute, then you know it’s true.”
Izuku squeaked and she ignored him.
“I’m not gonna say every friend of Adrikins is a friend of mine,” she wrinkled her nose, “especially since he seems rather fond of Dupain-Cheng, but I promised him I wouldn’t insult you in the first two sentences, so I won on that front. All bets are off now, though.”
Izuku blinked. “But why go as far as this? I can’t imagine this was cheap…”
She snorted. “Your family and mine are far too rich to care about this, Midoriya. But you’re right, I didn’t have to do this.”
She fixed him with an unreadable stare before shrugging and turning up her nose.
“I guess you grew on me, like a fungus.”
He giggled. “I don’t know if that's a good thing or a bad thing.”
She sniffed. “Whatever, Midoriya.”
He paused and bit his lip before soldiering on. “You know, you can call me Izuku if you want. It’s… well, admittedly it’s a little weird, since in Japan you have to get permission to call people by their given names, so I’m definitely used to hearing Midoriya, or, well, more often it’s Deku, but whatever, but here everyone calls me Izuku since you all go by your given names. Hearing you call me by my family name is… kind of weird now.”
She rolled her eyes. “I call everyone by their last names, family names, whatever, until they meet my standards as friends. So Sabrina and Adrikins are the only ones who get that privilege. Of course, I can’t stop people from calling me Chloe,” she sneered, “and some people will never get the privilege of being called by their first names, but don’t take it personally. I’m still deciding whether or not I like you.”
He giggled. “So instead of me giving you permission to use my given name, you’ll give me the honor of calling me that.”
She nodded, smirking smugly. “Exactly.”
“All done,” Rosmarie cooed, “and can I just say we have done very good work today, ladies.”
Izuku looked down at his nails, done in an extremely pale seafoam with white dots congregating near the tips, like… well, like seafoam. He looked up at Lamia, astonished.
She smiled. “Like them?”
He nodded slowly, eyes drawn back to his nails.
“Let me see,” Chloe demanded.
He held out his hands and she peered over them before giving a hum of approval.
“Now,” she snapped her own dark scarlet fingers, “anything else?”
Rosmarie smirked. “No, darling, we’ll send the bill to the regular account. And Midoriya, darling, don’t let life get you down.”
He blinked and nodded, feeling his curls bob, and the three ladies cooed.
“Definitely keep this sweetheart close,” Rosmarie muttered coyly to Chloe, not even bothering to make sure he couldn’t hear, “you could use more positivity in your life.”
Chloe rolled her eyes, but gave a tiny smile.
“Come on,” she said boredly, “I’m sure you need to get home soon, Adrikins has been blowing up my phone for the last hour demanding that I pull all my resources and look for you.”
Izuku startled, alarmed, but she just waved him off and Sabrina bounded up with a smile.
“Don’t worry,” she said conspiratorially, “I’ve been running interference.”
He blinked in confusion. “When did you have time to do that?”
She winked.
Chloe tapped at her phone as they entered the street and soon, a car pulled up.
Well, no, not a car.
A limo pulled up.
“Get in,” Chloe snapped, “we’re driving you home.”
“It’s really ok,” he squeaked, “you’ve already done a lot-”
She was already dragging him into the car.
Sabrina filled the ride home with chatter about what was going on on Twitter, Chloe occasionally humming or grimacing depending on what she reported, and soon enough they were pulling up to the Tsurugi manor.
“Bye,” Chloe said dismissively, “hope you stop moping. Text Adrikins that you’re home safe before I’m forced to block his number.”
Izuku jumped as she pulled the door closed behind him without a second glance and the car drove away.
He watched it drive off before he took a deep breath and turned around slowly.
The mansion never looked so large and imposing than it did right now.
He walked up the driveway and eased the door open, toeing off his shoes and calling out a very soft, “I’m home.”
“Welcome home.”
He straightened instantly, looking at his aunt with wide eyes, searching her face and posture for any sign of displeasure, but she just stood there with her bokken cane impassively.
They stood in silence for a moment before she tapped the bokken once.
“I am having a clan lesson with Kagami tonight after dinner. As I am blind, I will, of course, have no idea if you are in the room listening, and if I happen to go over basics, well, she needs a refresher anyway.”
Izuku blinked and opened his mouth in confusion, but her voice softened marginally and she spoke again.
“My mother doesn’t want you knowing clan things,” she said softly, “but you are more of a Tsurugi than your father, and you’re not in line to be the heir, so I want you to know. As soon as she steps down and I am head, you and your mother will be formally recognized in the Silver Dragons, and hence the Black Lotus. I would have you know, at the very least, the basics.”
He blinked. “The Black Lotus? The… Silver Dragons?”
Tomoe raised an eyebrow and then scowled. “My idiot brother,” she murmured, “if he wasn’t already in prison, I swear… Regardless,” she sighed, “dinner is soon. Don’t be late, nephew.”
She walked away and Izuku was left to stare.
“Wait,” he called, instantly cursing himself, but she paused and he forced himself to continue, “you’re not… mad?”
“About you putting yourself in harms way?”
He flinched, but her tone was still mild.
“I am not mad. I wish you would come up with a plan that didn’t involve possible injury, but it was a good plan and it succeeded. In the future,” her tone took on a hint of amusement, “perhaps use your well equipped brain to come up with multiple plans instead of simply sacrificing yourself.”
He bowed his head, but he was biting back a smile. “Yes, Aunt Tomoe.”
She walked off again and he took a moment to just…
Breathe.
Notes:
the dress chloe picked out is actually based on a dress I own, but mine is just shades of dull brown. I really like the dress tho, and I thought that with a slight color mod and more outfit pieces, chloe would rock it
see you next time for a breakdown of something that's a background element to the story, but comes up more in book two (yes, we have plans for a book two already)
Chapter 11: An Introduction to Clan Politics
Summary:
on the tin
Notes:
wdym it's monday, that can't be right (I finished the chapter last night but editing and beta didn't happen until after I went to bed due to time zones, so I'm posting it now, no this does not mean dragon's son week pt 2 lmao)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Aunt Tomoe waited until both of them were situated and settled in the parlor, however gingerly, before she made an exaggerated noise of realization.
“It seems I have forgotten to get something. I will return, don’t leave until I’m back.”
Izuku stiffened as she swept out of the room and firmly shut the door behind her, not wanting to look at his cousin.
After a moment of silence, Kagami blurted out, “I’m sorry.”
He was so shocked by how out of character it was for her to not speak carefully that he couldn't help but stare with wide eyes, but she seemed not to notice as she continued.
“I didn’t mean to imply you were weak,” she continued, “and it didn’t occur to me that you might interpret it in that way. To me, it seemed ludicrous that that would be the conclusion you would draw, but I realize that I do not often say things I believe are obvious and incorrectly assumed you already knew.”
She fidgeted for a moment before turning her entire body to face him and look directly into your eyes.
“I could never think you are weak because I know that you are strong. Stronger than me, for certain.”
Izuku jumped. “What?”
“You have been tempered in the crucible of hardship,” she murmured, “and come out the other side where many others would fall. There is great strength in accepting that you must leave hardship instead of enduring, and you are doing your best to heal. It is strengthening you, Izuku, and I know that I for one would not have made it as far as you did in your trials.”
Izuku blinked, struggling to process the words.
“But you’re… you.”
She gave a tiny, wry smile. “I am good at fencing, but I am horrible at emotions. You, on the other hand, embrace and accept all emotions and process them efficiently and productively.”
“I don’t think I’d call panic attacks and storming off as productive outlets.”
“You came out of each panic attack largely on your own, and you removed yourself from a situation where your emotions were influencing all your decisions. In doing so you also gave both of us time to think, settle down, and approach the issue again from a calmer perspective.”
Izuku bit his lip. “But if you think I’m strong, then why were you upset about my plan? It worked!”
She grimaced. “Yes, it worked, but I would rather you not sacrifice yourself in the process. I was terrified that I had no knowledge until after the fact, and I wouldn’t have been able to help or protect you. Ah,” her eyes widened, “you can assuredly protect yourself in most matters of the heart, but I cannot explain my urges to physically defend you from all harm.”
Izuku giggled weakly. “I dunno about that, but Sabrina’s dad is the head of police and offered to bring me to a self defense class that she takes. Oh, um, Sabrina is Chloe’s friend.”
Kagami narrowed her eyes. “Chloe as in, Chloe Bourgeois, mayor’s daughter?”
He smiled happily and nodded.
She examined him for a bit before snorting lightly and muttering something under her breath that he couldn’t hear.
“Do you,” she swallowed, “do you accept my apology?”
Izuku bit his lip, fighting his gut reaction to say yes so they could get back to normal again.
“Let’s make a deal,” he said finally, “I’ll avoid all self-sacrificing plans unless there are no other options, take those self defense classes on top of fencing, and you’ll trust me and watch my back.”
Kagami nodded. “I will make that deal.”
“Oh good,” Aunt Tomoe swept into the room, “I found the thing I was missing just in time. Well, back to the clan basics review, Kagami. There is no one else in the room, of course, or that would be against the wishes of the clan head, so I’ll have to assume that any voice I hear is, in fact, my daughter. It’s not like anyone else would be here, capable of speech, because I am much too careful for that.”
Izuku blinked and leaned in to whisper to Kagami. “ …Why…?”
“Plausible deniability,” she muttered back, “surface level clan politics.”
He blinked. If this was surface level…
“To begin,” the woman said, “the Black Lotus clans are an ancient coalition of families from the Asian continent, since well before the time of quirks. Our family lines trace back centuries and we hold significant power in the eastern world. Black Lotus, of course, being the overarching group. Kagami, as a recall, list the five clans and the three retainers.”
Kagami sat straighter. “There is us, the Tsurugis, also known as the Silver Dragons, with no retainer clan due to our size. The other clan without a retainer, also due to size, is the Ruby Flame, or the Todorokis, based in Japan. There are the Rin, a main continent clan known as the Emerald Mist, famous for their martial arts and dominion of the entire stretch of Himalayan Mountains. Their retainer clan are the Saru, also known as the Brass Monkeys. A clan based in Japan but with widespread influence in the production field are the Yaoyorozus, also known as the Golden Serpents, with the retainer clan the Aizawa, or the Obsidian Cats. Not much is known about this retainer clan unless you are a Serpent. Finally, there are the Chengs, a mostly Chinese clan known as the Sapphire Tigers, with the retainer clan of the Iron Dogs, more commonly known as the Lê Chiến. They serve mostly as bodyguards for prominent members of the clan.”
Izuku startled. “Wait, the Chengs as in the Dupain-Chengs? And the Lê Chiến like Kim?”
“That depends,” Tomoe raised an eyebrow, “this Dupain-Cheng… the bakery girl, I assume? What are the names of her parents?”
“Tom and Sabine.”
She burst out laughing, an oddity for a usually stoic matriarch. “Ah, Sabine is here. I knew she was a baker, but to think you met her daughter. Kagami, you did not know?”
She shrugged. “I was not aware she was related.”
Tomoe nodded. “The current matriarch of the Chengs is Cheng Mei, or Sabine’s twin sister. Sabine has publicly claimed that she is unlikely to take the clan head, even if something happens to her niece, the current heir, but I imagine that your baker girl, as heir adjacent, does indeed have an Iron Dog as a friend. What do you know of the two of them?”
Kagami shrugged and looked at Izuku. “You have met them more than I have.”
Izuku nodded slowly. “Kim has a really interesting and potentially dangerous quirk where he can dare someone and lock them into a binding contract. He is loud and energetic, and he likes sports. He often dares a girl in their class, Marinette said… Alix, I believe. They grew up together. Marinette is quirkless and looks a lot like her mom, she’s small.”
Tomoe nodded. “Your Marinette-” Izuku flushed and stuttered out that she wasn’t his anything, “-likely got him assigned young as a bodyguard as she grew up. To think another clan was so close. Very well, a quick lesson on the Chengs as they present themselves to the world.”
She sat back. “The Cheng family is based out of China and is not matriarchal or patriarchal. Their succession requirements changed as quirks started to come about. In what is classically held to be an attempt at pure leadership, now the only way you can become head of the clan is if you’re quirkless. This predominantly goes down the female line, hence why Mei, Sabine, and their daughters Brigette and Marinette are all quirkless. Mei is currently the youngest clan head the Black Lotus has seen, but the family is wide and diverse in both areas of influence and career choices. Mei is, I believe, a successful business owner in London, their brother Wu is a famous chef in China, near the family seat, and Sabine is, of course, a baker and business woman. My, I’ll have to go visit Sabine, I would enjoy a chat.”
Izuku blinked. “Is that why Madam Cheng didn’t take her husband’s family name and Marinette has a hyphen?”
Tomoe nodded. “As they could both head the clan one day, it is important they keep the family name.”
“Then…” he swallowed, “then why did Hisashi…?”
Tomoe’s lip curled. “He was a coward. He could have continued the Tsurugi name, despite not being in the line of succession, but he was already disgraced in the family. We believe he took your mother’s name to hide, but he was officially disowned when he used the Dragon as his villain name.”
She sighed. “My brother was bitter that we are matriarchal, thinking that as the eldest he had claim, and he tried to take us on with force. Unfortunately, he forgot that the lotus flower has more than one petal, and he was systematically destroyed.”
Izuku bit his lip. “The Todorokis, the Ruby Flame… that’s like Endeavor, right?”
“Indeed,” her voice was laced with pride, “he is, perhaps, the oddball of the family for not going into law or business like the clan is known for.”
“Now,” she sighed, “some brief politics. Your status in the Black Lotus coalition is entirely dependent on where you are in the line of succession related to people you are interacting with. Clan heads are all equal, heirs are all equal, so on and so forth. Most disciplinary actions are handled in-clan, but of course if another clan was slighted they may offer their opinions on the punishment. Since Izuku, wherever he may be, is not technically in the clan, he is afforded the rank of friend of the heir, as it were. That’s the most protection I can give him before I become head and officially adopt him and his mother back in. Again, wherever in the house he might be, because it most definitely isn’t here.”
Izuku closed his eyes and shook his head in mirth.
“The clan name is never to be abused for personal gain, but it can be used to further the clan and its members. For example, I will offer the both of you the best education you can have, no matter where that is. That also means that if my nephew wants to be a hero, I will inform Principal Nedzu of UA, the best hero school, to let him take the test regardless of quirk status. Of course, he’ll have to take a placement test out of school here, since they are on different schedules, but he is a Tsurugi, he will be well equipped to take it at that time, should he so choose.”
Izuku blinked. “You… you think I can be a hero? I mean, you think Izuku can be a hero?”
Tomoe nodded in approval at his correction and smirked. “He certainly has the capacity to do so, if he wishes. That’s not to say it will be easy, but he is personable, resourceful, and intelligent. Yes, I believe if he desires to be a hero, he most certainly can.”
Izuku felt himself shut down like a computer. Error, does not compute, someone thinks he can be a hero, that doesn’t make sense. No one has ever said that to him before, and here was his super cool aunt saying that she thought he could.
“But yes,” she continued as if she hadn’t just changed his entire world, “the clan seal can get you quite far, it can give you a foot in the door, as it were. I believe that for official business, the clans still use wax seals,” she sounded amused, “in the correct color, of course. Now, unless there are any questions from the nebulous void about anything we have discussed thus far…”
Silence.
“Excellent,” her lips curled up, “then let us get into, as the kids say, the nitty gritty of it all.”
Izuku gulped. This was either going to be tedious or mind numbing with information.
(He was betting mind numbing.)
“The weather for tomorrow is clear and sunny skies, perfect for picture day! As a reminder, the art expo is in three weeks and the art project is due on Friday, in two days. Ml. Mendeleiev?”
“Thank you, Aurore,” their teacher said, “that’s all I have for you today, get some good sleep and eat a healthy breakfast, as always. As an aside, I am in discussion with Caline about doing joint class activities. We’ll likely delegate that to class presidents if we get it confirmed, I believe that’s Mlle. Dupain-Cheng in the other class, Aurore, with Mlle. Cesaire as deputy, so I would invite you and Jean to get to know the two of them to open discussions, but no plans are set in stone right now.”
With the class dismissed, Izuku bounded out of the room, Kagami and Adrien trailing behind in amusement.
Marinette and Alya (Cesaire, probably) were instantly set upon by Aurore and Mireille, so Izuku walked over to Chloe.
“Chlo- er, um, Bourgeois-?”
“Midoriya, call me Chloe or so help me.”
“-Chloe, thank you for the shirt again, I completely forgot about picture day and its one of the nicest things I own.”
Chloe paused and looked at him, incredulous, before turning to Kagami.
“Ice Queen?”
Kagami shrugged. “He has clothes.”
Chloe pinched the bridge of her nose. “And Dupain-Cheng hasn’t said anything either? Good lord. Well, you’re welcome, I guess, but stop telling people I got it for you, you’ll ruin my reputation as a stone cold bitch.”
Izuku blinked, but nodded. Chloe was weird, he knew and accepted this fact.
“What are you going to wear tomorrow?”
She flipped her hair and sniffed. “I’d look perfect in anything.”
He nodded. “The blue eyeshadow will be interesting to match with.”
She pulled a face at him and walked away.
“Bye Chloe! Bye Sabrina!”
Sabrina waved and the two girls were gone.
“Wow,” Adrien said with a wry grin, “you really brought out her good side, Zuku! I think that’s the closest to nice I’ve ever seen her!”
Kagami snorted. “It is not in her nature, one might say. It seems my cousin has tamed the wild beast.”
Izuku blinked, flustered. “What? Chloe isn’t a wild beast! And she’s perfectly nice, she’s just not good at expressing it! I think she’s cool.”
“I’m sorry,” Alya came up behind them with Marinette still speaking quickly with Aurore behind her, “did I just hear you say Chloe is nice? Boy, I dunno what world you’ve been living in, but can I go too?”
Izuku blinked. “What do you mean, Alya? Sure, she’s a little blunt, but she means well.”
Alya snorted. “I had to convince my girl over here to run for class rep because Chloe was busy trying to reinstate her reign of terror. She barely had to do any campaigning and it was almost a unanimous vote! Chloe tried to demand a recount and basically threw a fit! Plus it feels like every word out of her mouth is an insult or leading up to one.”
Izuku frowned. “She just has trouble expressing herself, I think.”
“Plus,” Adrien butted in, “she’s the mayor’s daughter. She’s probably used to both getting her way and people trying to use her to get theirs.”
Alya rolled her eyes. “Born with a silver spoon in her mouth, whatever, it’s no excuse to be a horrible person!”
Izuku bit his lip to stop himself from defending the girl more. He knew Alya probably wouldn’t believe him no matter what he said at that point.
“So,” Adrien grinned, “we’re planning an interclass activity?”
Alya beamed. “Yeah! I don’t really know much about the area so I’m not super helpful in the discussion, but I can do coordination and outreach for sure. Apparently there has never been much of this interclass stuff before, which is really weird. My old school did stuff per class and per grade all the time.”
“We haven’t before,” Aurore interjected, “because the classes usually stick together for every year, and we already know everyone. But with the cousins and Adrien, we have new kids, who also happen to have friends in other classes. It makes sense to do it this year.”
Alya made a face. “I dunno why knowing everyone disqualifies you from hanging out, but ok, whatever. Oh, are you guys excited for picture day tomorrow?”
Alya kept talking at a mile a minute, and Izuku let everyone else answer. Marinette, Aurore, and Mireille joined the conversation too, and Mari and Mireille both gave him sympathetic glances. He smiled and shrugged; he didn’t mind being quiet, and Alya had a lot to say.
Izuku and Kagami waved goodbye to everyone as they went their separate ways outside the building, and he gave a sigh of relief.
They walked home in quiet silence and Izuku was content.
Notes:
so I just dumped a lot of clan info on you, clan politics are complicated but this is MOSTLY a set up for book two. MHA fans will recognize a lot of those names and be like "wait WHAT" but it's fine, again, mostly book two. Mostly.
For any who thought Tomoe was OOC, note she is in the comfort of her own home with her beloved daughter and nephew, not in public where anyone can see
Chapter 12: Polaroid
Summary:
welcome to picture day! it's only been mentioned several times, it's not like something's going to happen...
Notes:
so something is gonna happen, but good things will come out of it too, promise
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku’s class went through picture day quite easily. Camille was there since, like Aurore predicted, the weather was sunny and warm, even for early September. Jean goofed off a little bit, but as soon as the photographer held up his camera he stilled and smiled broadly. No one caused any fuss and after a few clicks of the shutter, they were done. Soon enough, however, a clamor came into the courtyard as they were preparing to leave.
Ml. Bustier’s class was rowdy and loud, people laughing and jostling each other despite Marinette exasperatedly trying to get them to contain themselves. It seemed like there were far more students in that class, but Izuku knew they were comparable in size. Their teacher was simply smiling and sighing, as if to say, “what can you do?”
Izuku could think of a few things, the first being, her job.
Ml. Mendeleiev allowed them to stay back with a snide remark about how not conduct yourself in a professional setting, and Izuku bit his lip. Chloe tried to insist on sitting front and center, but as she was taller than most, the photographer put her in the second row, off to the side a bit. She bickered for a bit before rolling her eyes and huffing, but moving into her designated spot. Izuku couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief; one crisis averted.
Finally, they settled down, and Ml. Mendeleiev began to turn away, herding her class back to their room, but Izuku glanced back just in time to see the photographer huff and throw his hands up.
“You! Miss!”
The girl Izuku had seen a few weeks ago, Luka’s sister Juleka, shrank in on herself.
“Stop moving! Every picture is turning out with you being blurry!”
She mumbled something under her breath, blushing in mortification, and Marinette raised her hand.
“Um, excuse me, but-”
“We will try again,” it seemed the photographer hadn’t heard her, barreling forward, “please, do not move!”
A few more shutters went off and he made a noise of discontent as he flipped through the pictures.
“Mademoiselle!”
“Sir,” Marinette said louder, “she can’t help it, her quirk makes her not show up on digital screens.”
The photographer’s lip curled. “And why was I not informed of this before I came?”
“You should have been,” Ml. Bustier frowned nervously, “it’s sent to all photographers every year. This is the first time we’ve changed photographers, but you definitely should have gotten the note…”
He gathered up his papers and scrolled through with a raised eyebrow before he sighed. “Here it is. I must not have seen it the first time. Well, this is an issue. How have you solved it before?”
“She shows up on non-digital pictures, so a camera that uses film would do it.”
He grimaced. “I only have one of those, and I don’t have it with me. Ah, this is annoying…”
Juleka noticeably flinched before peeling out of the room with her head down, ignoring the calls of her classmates.
Izuku looked around and noticed that his class had already left, so as he heard the photographer frustratedly call for a break, he sent a text to Kagami that he was going to the bathroom and went to follow Juleka.
He trailed her to the girl’s bathroom and hesitantly knocked on the door.
“Um, Juleka, right? Sorry, I think we only sort of met once, briefly, but I met your brother, and, um… gosh, I’m not super great at this, but I get it, I guess? Sorry, no, I do get it, but it’s not your fault that the photographer couldn’t take the picture. I mean, he said that he hadn’t gotten the note but then he found it so obviously he did and he just didn’t find it, which means this is sort of his fault, not that I like casting blame-”
He cut himself off as the bathroom opened and a tall girl stood in the doorway, looking down at him. He carefully looked up at her, eyes flicking to the discolored tear tracks down her face, but she had a soft look on her face.
“I remember you,” she murmured, “but I would know you anywhere because Marinette talks about you.”
“O-oh,” he stuttered, “she does?”
Juleka nodded. “She says you’re really nice, and I can see it. Sorry, but I think Rose might be nicer.”
He blinked at the slight mirth in her soft voice before biting his lip to hold back a grin. “Rose, that’s your girlfriend, right?”
She nodded, suddenly blushing. “Rose is… really sweet. I’m really lucky.”
Izuku beamed. “Well, the photographer said he was taking a break and my cousin thinks I’ve gone to the bathroom, so can I walk you back to your class? I promise it’s not going to be too bad, even if they have to get your class picture later.”
The light in her eyes dimmed and she looked away, letting her black and purple hair fall in front of her face.
“My quirk is such a hassle every year. Maybe it would be best if I just wasn’t in the class picture.”
He hesitated for a moment before gently grabbing her hand.
“No,” he said quietly, “I know that there are many people in your class who would be sad if you were gone, and would rather have you there than not. Your girlfriend, for one,” the corner of his lip ticked up, “and Marinette for sure. I don’t know if there’s a person she doesn’t like.”
“Chloe.”
Izuku pouted. “Nobody likes Chloe, but I think she’s just a little prickly and you need to figure out how to interact with her!”
Juleka snorted lightly. “You’re a saint if you can honestly say you like Chloe. A saint or a terrible person.”
He sniffed and turned his nose up. “Obviously I'm a terrible person, can’t you tell? But really,” he said quietly, “I think she’s just not used to people being genuine. I dunno if she’s ever had a friend before Sabrina, and even that has a power difference.”
Juleka shook her head. “A saint. First you come find a girl who you’ve barely met, then you befriend the mayor’s daughter. I see Marinette wasn’t wrong about you.”
He blushed and was about to protest, but they had come out into the courtyard and the photographer beamed.
“Good, good,” he said smoothly, “you’re back, I seem to have found a traditional camera after all, yes, let me take a picture of you to ensure it works, yes?”
She glanced at him nervously, but he gave an encouraging smile and stood off to the side, catching Marinette’s relieved smile, and Juleka fidgeted nervously as he raised his camera.
Izuku looked between Juleka and the photographer as he lined up the shot and he frowned slightly. Something had changed, not just the camera being used, but it was a strange camera, not one that people might usually use for something like this. In fact, it looked like…
There was a flash of light and he blinked away spots in his eyes as there was a whir and the photographer plucked the printed photo out with satisfaction. Izuku looked around, and Juleka was gone.
“Ah,” the photographer sighed, “perfect picture. See?”
He turned the polaroid around to show Juleka looking startled and panicked, banging as if behind glass. She was moving, and Izuku’s heart jumped to his throat.
“Now then,” the amok smiled broadly, “let’s get to picture taking!”
Izuku wasted no time in running back to class, slamming open the door.
“Amok in the school!”
M;. Mendeleiev looked up sharply, the scolding she had almost started for the door treatment dying before it could begin. “You’re certain it’s an amok?”
“Unless the photographer has the ability to trap you in a polaroid all of a sudden,” Izuku winced, “then yes.”
The screams of Ml. Bustier’s class reached them, and Izuku glanced back to the courtyard to see more flashes and hearing the joyful laughter of the amok.
“Come on,” he called, “let’s take a commemorative photo!”
“In,” his teacher herded him in, shutting the door behind him and locking it, “we’re on lockdown now.”
“Um, miss,” Adrien looked panicked, “my mother told me to go home when there was an amok if I could…”
She pursed her lips. “Your mother is a pro hero. If she wants you home, she can come collect you herself, but for now, we won’t be letting you wander around the building when there is an active villain about.”
Adrien bit his lip but nodded and sat back down reluctantly.
Izuku walked to the middle of the classroom.
“Vio,” he murmured, “trade seats for a bit?”
She smiled and easily nodded, moving to sit next to Adrien while he slid in next to his cousin.
“How much did you see?”
“I didn’t actually go to the bathroom,” he admitted, “well, I guess I sort of did, but really I was following Juleka after she ran off in tears. I met her brother once and, well…”
“You have a bleeding heart, continue.”
He glared at her, but she simply smiled and he rolled his eyes, “and we talked for a bit before I walked her back to the courtyard. The photographer was there, happy as can be, with a new camera he said would work.”
Kagami raised an eyebrow. “That’s right, Marinette said that she doesn’t show up on digital screens. And then?”
“And then he said he wanted to take Juleka’s picture, to make sure it worked,” he fidgeted, “and there was a bright flash and she was gone. The picture printed out and she was inside a polaroid, moving around and looking panicked.”
Kagami hummed. “So if he takes your picture, you become trapped in it. And you ran?”
He nodded. “The only thing I can think of to save people is to break the camera or tear the pictures, but I don’t know if tearing the pictures will release the people inside or if it will hurt them. Which means Ladybug and Chat Noir will need to get close enough to take and destroy the camera without getting their pictures taken.”
There was a knock at the door and everyone tensed.
“Hello,” the amok sang, “I was looking over the class pictures we took and it turns out, someone was always blinking! Do you mind coming out and retaking them?”
Ml. Mendeleiev cleared her throat, glancing at her pale class, “Ah, forgive me Monsieur, we are in the middle of a lecture, can you come back later?”
He clicked his tongue and rattled the doorknob, making everyone tense.
“I have to go soon,” he said mournfully, “I’m afraid it really must be now, lecture or no.”
“HEY, POLAROID!”
“Ah,” he sounded elated as he stepped away from the door, “Ladybug, I would love to take your picture, send it off to a magazine, you’re a new and debuting vigilante after all.”
“Sorry,” the muffled voice replied, “I’m a bit camera shy. Where is that cat…? Wait, there’s a class in there! Back away from the door, Polaroid!”
The amok, apparently named Polaroid, cackled and there was a flash of light. They all held their breath.
“I told you, I’m camera shy! Also a minor, so you need parental permission to take my picture.”
Izuku winced. “She shouldn’t have said that. That’s giving away too much information.”
“Not to say that minors can’t do anything,” Kagami muttered in agreement, “but there are adults who can become vigilantes. Whoever saddled her and Chat Noir with this job should be prepared to meet my sword.”
There was the sounds of a scuffle outside getting further away before all was quiet, and Ml. Mendeleiev stood at attention.
“Ok,” she hissed, “up you get, grab your things, we’re barricading the room. I don’t want to think what will happen if this “Polaroid” manages to figure out how to break down the door and we’re just sitting behind our desks waiting for the camera. Jack, Lucy, let’s move your desk to in front of the door. Everyone else, get to a place with easy cover and easy movement.”
She helped the two students in the front to maneuver their desk on it’s side in front of the door, blocking it from opening a bit more. The sound was loud and grating and Izuku was suddenly glad that the amok and vigilante had seemingly taken the fight elsewhere, because otherwise they would have just put a huge target on their backs. Everyone else got up, pushed their seats in, and arranged themselves behind the desks where they could easily duck and hide.
They sat in silence, ears straining to pick up sounds of the battle, and after about thirty seconds, the fight got closer and closer until the door burst into the room, pushing the desk back a few feet. Ladybug picked herself up from the door with a wince, and did a double take on the room.
“Shoot,” she breathed, “we need to get you guys out of here. I’ll draw him away and you guys need to make a run for it.”
She didn’t wait for their confirmation before leaping up again and pushing out into the hallway with her yoyo spinning, and Izuku quickly gathered his things and creeped for the door, sensing more than seeing Kagami following close behind.
Ml. Mendeleiev seemed to debate with herself for a moment before nodding and ushering them out of the room, making a beeline for the front doors. There were a few stops and starts as they hid from the fighting, Ladybug summoning her lucky charm at one point before the jovial voice of Chat Noir joined the fight banter, but soon enough they were outside.
Their teacher did a quick headcount and swore. “No one repeat that word. When was the last time someone saw Adrien and Violette?”
“They were in the back of the pack,” Ondine bit her lip, “but it was so stressful I didn’t turn around…”
“They might have gotten separated from us in the low cover areas,” Izuku chewed on his lower lip, “meaning they either have a better shot at getting out because there’s less of them, or…”
“GIVE UP, LADYBUG, CHAT NOIR, UNLESS YOU WANT THIS GIRL TO GET POLARIZED!”
“Dude,” Chat Noir yelled, “that does not mean what you’re trying to say! Let Vi- that girl go!”
Aurore’s head dropped into her hands. “That’s definitely Vio. She got herself taken hostage.”
“But where’s Adrien,” Kagami demanded, “still hiding? Or did he already get his picture taken?”
“You know,” Lucy said hysterically, “out of context this doesn’t sound that bad! It’s just getting your picture taken!”
“Yeah,” Ron rolled his eyes, “and then you get stuck in a photo forever. Sounds like a great time.”
Ml. Mendeleiev pursed her lips. “I have to stay here to make sure they both get out and get accounted for, but all of you should go home. We’re still under an active threat, so-”
“MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!”
The pink cloud swirled around the school and the alarms went quiet. Soon enough, the doors burst open and people began pouring out, looking shaken. Izuku saw a flash of black and purple and took a deep breath before pushing through.
“Juleka!”
Her head shot up and she met his eyes and deflated a little bit from her startled stance. “Izuku.”
“Are you alright?” he bit his lip and looked her up and down.
“I’m fine,” she smiled softly, “the miraculous cure got everyone out of the photos. He got most of my class, so…”
He breathed a sigh of relief. “That’s good.” His eyes widened and he started waving his hands. “Not about your class! That’s bad, obviously, but that everyone is free now, that’s good!”
Marinette came up beside him. “We get it, Izuku. How is your class?”
“Vio got held hostage and we have no idea where Adrien went.”
“Right here,” he came up beside them, a little out of breath, “Vio and I got separated, would not recommend it, but I managed to stay hidden the entire time, so I got to watch the battle!”
Kagami stalked up, looking him over and nodding at his continued good health. “And what happened?”
“It was really weird,” he frowned, “Ladybug and Chat Noir managed to destroy the camera and a dark purple feather came out of it, but Polaroid grabbed it and went up in purple smoke. By the time it cleared, he was gone, and the feather too.”
Izuku bit his lip. “Do you think the feather is the amok? And the photographer got kidnapped, or something?”
“That’s the thing,” he exclaimed, “the photographer had had his picture taken, he must have been the first victim! Polaroid just looked like him, but he wasn’t a possessed version of himself like Jean was.”
On that note, the rest of the class had spotted Vio and Adrien and surrounded them, checking them over and ensuring they were ok.
Despite the amok being taken care of relatively quickly (only half an hour of tension!), everyone was sent home. Adrien’s mother showed up and took him away, barely letting him get a wave out, and Izuku and Kagami dropped Marinette off at the bakery before heading home themselves. Aunt Tomoe was waiting for them at the door.
“Are you hurt?”
They both gave a negative and she relaxed a tad.
“We managed to get picture day done with,” Izuku said, “so we don’t have to worry about that again…”
His aunt let out a puff of laughter and walked into the house. “Small mercies. Come, in, this is the third amok in two weeks…”
Izuku felt his phone vibrate and he pulled it out as he walked through the house, noticing Kagami do the same.
Adrien: guys, terrible news
Adrien: apparently felix and his mom are moving to paris instead of visiting once a month
Mari: how is this terrible news, you get to see your cousin more?
Adrien: mari no!
Adrien:you have a NICE cousin from london
Adrien: i have FELIX
Gami: Will he be going to school with us?
Adrien: idk probably, with my luck he’ll join our class
Izu: darn, another potential friend, what a shame (❁´◡`❁)
Adrien: you say that now, but wait until you meet him!
Adrien: idk if even YOU can befriend fe
Mari: why are they moving exactly
Adrien: amoks
Gami: wouldn’t that make them move AWAY
Adrien: apparently they want to make sure we’re close or something???
Adrien: I’ve stopped questioning my mom and aunt, they just do whatever, and fe and I have to go with it
Izu: if you want we can be there to welcome him…?
Izu: when are they moving?
Adrien: right after the art expo
Mari: it takes three weeks to move???
Adrien: mari you’ve seen my house
Adrien: picture that but like twice as much stuff
Mari: ???
Mari: your house is empty adrien
Adrien: four times as much stuff
Adrien: you know what, no, picture kagami’s house
Adrien: zuku’s room specifically
Izu: ಥ_ಥ
Izu: this feels like I’m being attacked…
Gami: you are.
Gami: clean your room.
Mari: I don’t think I’ve ever been to the tsurugi house
Gami: mother will likely be inviting Sabine over at some point
Gami: speaking of why did you not inform us that you were one of THOSE chengs
Mari: (⊙_⊙;)
Mari: wat
Izu: you guys were the sapphire tigers, right?
Gami: correct
Mari: OH
Mari: idk maman doesn't really bother with most of that, we have family reunions every once in a while but other than that
Mari: it just doesn’t come up often?
Izu: kim is totally your bodyguard tho (¬‿¬)
Mari: (╯°□°)╯︵ ┻━┻
Mari: kim is my friend!!!
Mari: but also that yeah
Adrien: hey quick question
Adrien: um
Adrien: what was that whole conversation about?
Mari: nothing important, dw ;)
Izu: i just started learning this stuff so idk either ¯\_(ツ)_/¯
Gami: family business
Adrien: thanks!
Adrien: that explains nothing!
Mari: ok qq, why is adrien the only one w/o a chat nickname
Izu: qq?
Mari: sorry, quick question
Izu: oh, cool ^-^
Gami: I don’t think there’s much we can do to shorten Adrien
Izu: chloe calls him adrikins but i really don't want to do that
Adrien: ew no she calls me that because we knew each other as tiny children, she’s chlo-bear but don't tell her i told you that
Mari: idk izu could probably get away with it
Izu: you guys are so mean to her >.<
Mari: izu, babe, she was mean first, ive done my time
Izu: that’s a reference to prison time, right?
Mari: booyah
Mari: but nicknames
Mari: riri?
Adrien: EW
Izu: hard pass
Mari: aww, baby is growing up, using slang
Izu: thanks I learn from the best (*/ω\*)
Gami: Rien? Ren?
Izu: capitals, ew, why are you typing like that
Adrien: i think ren is neat!
Adrien: but we could always use joking names
Adrien: for example, my mom is glimmer
Adrien: therefore I can be ☆sparkle☆
Izu: isnt the phrase…
Izu: hang on i'm gonna get this
Izu: twinkle in your mother’s eye?
Gami: that is indeed the phrase
Mari: and it’s on theme lol
Mari: what about the rest of us, monsieur twinkle?
Adrien: you would obviously be sewfabulous
Adrien: because you are
Mari: (-///-)
Adrien: zuku is the greenbean
Izu: I can’t escape
Adrien: and gami works
Gami: I will find you and slaughter you
Adrien: ah, but you'd have to find me first ;)
Mari: idk, I like our names, adrien is the only one who needs to change
Adrien: can I still be ☆sparkle☆
Izu: didn’t you like ren tho
Ren: yeah ok lol
Ren: easy enough
Ren: you guys all got home ok, right?
Ren: sorry, should have been my first question
Izu: we’re fine here, and we dropped mari off!
Mari: yeah ive been taken care of by my knights errant, the wonderful cousin knights
Gami: if we are your knights, I do believe that makes you the princess
Gami: adrien can be the court jester
Ren: awww, you DO care!
Ren: anyway, I gotta go, ttyl!
Izu: bye!
Mari: cya (☞゚ヮ゚)☞
Gami: goodbye.
Izuku looked up from his phone at his (admittedly) cluttered room with a wry smile.
Even with the picture disaster, it had been a good day.
Notes:
look me dead in the eyes and tell me that mari and izu wouldn't use e/kaomoji, I dare you
also she gets so proud when he uses slang she taught him :')
Chapter 13: the first attempt at an interclass activity
Summary:
feat a text convo because its literally the thing im best at, dont believe me, a text chat fic got me popular
you SHOULD be able to figure out the chat names from context clues and such but if not lmk in the comments and I or someone will relay the corresponding names to you
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
WeatherGirl: our first attempt at interclass activities is happening this saturday at the ice rink
WeatherGirl: this is not obligatory by any means, but if you want to go, we’re meeting there at 1
SunshineSmiles: I’ll be there!!!
CraveThatChemical: busy
Hothead: same, sorry ror
Bush: we’ll be there :)
Mermaid: sounds like fun! My canvas is drying so i'm good to go :)
ActuallyTroyBolton: i suck at ice skating
ActuallyTroyBolton: i’ll be there
WeatherGirl: that’s the spirit, jack
AuntJeremiahs: ron and i are both working on the lego robot competition but if we can work fast we might join late
Hothead: jere i love the faith you have in us but also that's not gonna happen
Free!: i’ll see if I can convince kim from the other class to go, he’s a riot :3
Mirimiri: oh that’s right you’re friends with him
Free!: swim team ftw
MagicMan: ack, i'm busy, rip
Chopin: i’ll be late, but i’ll be there
Chopin: cuts into practice by about half an hour, sorry!
WeatherGirl: Marc?
Pen>Sword: i don’t like crowds
WeatherGirl: so far we only have nine from out class
WeatherGirl: I’ll check in with the other class one sec
WeatherGirl: ok so the other class is full on non-fun havers apparently
WeatherGirl: we have only five of them coming
Bush: no it’s seven, chloe and sabrina are coming too
Bush: Mari was complaining about it earlier
Bush: its her and her vice, kim, kim’s friend alix, and this boy nino who mari and kim are friends with
Bush: then chloe and sabrina
Bush: she made it sound like she wasn’t coming but I can almost guarantee she’ll be there
SunshineSmiles: the chloe whisperer strikes again!!!
Bush: >:P
IceQueen: As Izuku said, we’ll be there.
IceQueen: it seems only fitting with the chat name I have been given.
MagicMan: did I read that right
MagicMan: did you just make a joke
SunshineSmiles: she definitely just made a joke
SunshineSmiles: I’m so proud :’)
SunshineSmiles: I imagine this is what a parent feels like
Bush: ?
Bush: gami makes jokes all the time
Hothead: SINCE WHEN???
Bush: literally all the time
CraveThatChemical: gatekeep gaslight girlboss
CraveThatChemical: we love to see it
Chopin: can confirm she does joke
Chopin: its just like the quiet kid in the back tho
Chopin: sassy and under her breath but you can’t help but laugh
Chopin: one time during english lit she compared bustier to an ostrich
Chopin: ngl containing myself was a challenge
Chopin: took all of my willpower to remain stoic and attentive
IceQueen: if she chooses to bury her head in the sand and pretend everything is fine, then she gets to be a flightless australian bird
AuntJeremiahs: this feels like an elaborate scheme to get us to believe our ice queen possesses a single funny bony in her body
IceQueen: unfortunately I was born without an ulnar nerve so you’ll have to find an alternate funny bone
ActuallyTroyBolton: i'm in tears
Mirimiri: that’s what the funny bone is called?
Mirimiri: it’s not even a bone???
Mirimiri: i feel lied to :(
Bush: yeah its a nerve!
Bush: its also the nerve that gives you feeling in your pinky and ring finger so if you have your arm a particular way your bones and cartilage can pinch the ulnar nerve and your entire half of your arm will be numb!
Bush: that's why it’s important to not be sitting at a desk in the same position all day every day!
Free!: bless you and youor facts, izuku
Hothead: your*
Free!: i'm declaring a blood feud
AuntJeremiahs: something tells me you speak from experience
Bush: yeah i totally do
Bush: its kinda fun to have half your arm numb ngl
IceQueen: Cease and Desist
Pen>Sword: I guess I can come?
Pen>Sword: no promises I’ll actually skate but I’ll try
Bush: I can do networking with some other members of the other class too!
Bush: I’ve made friends with a few of them :3
SunshineSmiles: zuku you could make friends with a rapid raccoon
Bush: why, do you know 1
SunshineSmiles: yea, felix
Bush: i'm gonna befriend the heck out of him explicitly because you’re so mean to him all the time
IceQueen: Will you be abandoning Adrien for his cousin?
Bush: yes (●'◡'●)
SunshineSmiles: wow, i am Hurt and Offended
Bush: literally stop calling your cousin names and the abuse will stop
Bush: its simple
SunshineSmiles: you’re asking me to basically change my primary form of entertainment
IceQueen: I was under the impression that was puns
Hothead: i'm starting to believe our ice queen can joke
CraveThatChemical: is this why you never talk in chat??
CraveThatChemical: because then we’d know you joke???
IceQueen: I have no idea to what you are referring.
CraveThatChemical: back to gaslighting lmao, nice
ActuallyTroyBolton: hey anyone done with the vocab list yet
Bush: I have it done! :)
ActuallyTroyBolton: zuks, love of my life, could i possibly
ActuallyTroyBolton: look at it?
Bush: how much have you done
ActuallyTroyBolton: about a single word
Bush: jack there’s 20 words on the list
ActuallyTroyBolton: hence why i would love you forever if you shared it with me? :))))
Mermaid: hoe don’t do it
Mermaid: jack what distracted you this time
ActuallyTroyBolton: idk what you mean
Free!: place your bets
Free!: video games, or video games?
ActuallyTroyBolton: f u
WeatherGirl: please tell me it was at least a good video game
ActuallyTroyBolton: it was a good video game
AuntJeremiahs: it was minecraft wasn’t it
ActuallyTroyBolton: are you gonna come here and tell me minecraft isn’t a good game????
Mirimiri: oh no is jack on another of his week long minecraft marathons again
Mirimiri: what is it this time
ActuallyTroyBolton: the survival challenge of never chopping down a tree in the overworld
ActuallyTroyBolton: it took me three hours to find a mineshaft I could strip for wood
SunshineSmiles: is he actually going to make it to the ice rink?
Mermaid: 50/50 shot, honestly
ActuallyTroyBolton: i don't need to be here for this dragging
ActuallyTroyBolton: i’ll see you guys at the ice rink >:P
WeatherGirl: if you aren’t there by the time vio is i'm sending jere to unplug your computer and hide the power cord
AuntJeremiahs: i’ll find a use for it
ActuallyTroyBolton: it wont come to that
ActuallyTroyBolton: I wont let it
Bush: i’ll see you guys at the ice rink on saturday! (❁´◡`❁)
Jacque was in fact at the ice rink by one; he was actually one of the first ones there, and Aurore wasted no time in ribbing him, even if she did also ask how his playthrough was going. Izuku and Kagami showed up with Adrien, and Marinette came with Alya, Kim, Alix, and Nino.
Camille, Ondine, and Mirielle arrived at basically the same time, Ondine mentioning offhand they were all neighbors.
Izuku looked around and spied Marc leaning against a wall with his head buried in a notebook and he had a moment of companionship with the boy. Other than that, the only people who weren’t there were…
A limo pulled up just as people were starting to go inside and Izuku beamed.
“Hi, Chloe, hi Sabrina!”
“Hi Izuku!”
“Midoriya.”
Marinette took a moment to look a little pained before she sighed and smiled. “Glad you could make it. That’s everyone. Let’s head in?”
They walked in and the man skating rather morosely lit up and skated over quickly.
“Hello! Are you here for lessons?”
Aurore blinked. “We were just planning on renting skates for a few hours, if that’s alright.”
The man deflated a little. “Ah, of course, it is almost winter, that’s right…”
“It has nothing to do with the season,” Kagami stated bluntly, “we are just on a friendly class outing.”
The man smiled weakly. “My mistake. Come, come, I will get you all skates. I am Philippe, and this is my ice rink.”
Marinette bit her lip. “Are you… not having a lot of people sign up for lessons?”
“No, the art is being lost…”
“Maybe we can see if we like it enough for lessons after we skate for a bit?” Marinette winced at the weak platitude in her voice, but she smiled determindley at the man.
He looked much brighter at that and jabbered on as he walked the people to the counter, getting their shoe sizes to get them skates.
Chloe, of course, sniffed at communal shoes and tugged a pair of bright red skates out of the bag she had brought, Sabrina doing the same in purple.
Most of the skates were in shades of blue, purple, and white, but there were a few pairs of black and red as well. Adrien and Izuku got black pairs and Marinette and Kagami both got red pairs.
“The squad goals strike again,” Adrien crowed, “we’re all matching! Hey, hey, red and black! Like Ladybug and Chat Noir!”
Kagami preened a little at having red skates, smirking. “I would only hope to be as honorable as Ladybug.”
Izuku giggled. “I don’t think I’m chivalrous enough to be Chat Noir.”
Marinette nodded her head rapidly. “I’m way too clumsy to be a vigilante! And Ladybug looks so graceful all the time.”
Adrien hummed. “I bet she’d be good at ice skating!”
Alya’s eyes lit up and she leaned over from where she had just finished lacing up her own blue skates. “You think? I kinda want to figure out who they are, you know! You ever heard of the Ladyblog?”
Izuku perked up. “Oh! I totally have, it’s this blog that recently started up to document the new vigilantes and the amoks! I was looking for analysis on them when I found it, but it’s still an interesting and informative read!”
Alya grinned smugly. “Aw, you like it? Thanks!”
Izuku stopped, clutching the wall before he stepped out onto the ice. “Wait. You run the Ladyblog?!”
She nodded.
“That’s so cool!”
Her grin turned bashful. “Thanks. It’s a work in progress, since we’ve only had a couple sightings and amoks, but I guess that’s a good thing because that means less people have been in danger.”
Izuku nodded. “I used to hero chase, I get the feeling. You don't want people to get hurt or things to get destroyed or stolen, but watching hero fights is so cool…”
Kagami eyed him. “You haven’t gone hero chasing that I’ve seen.”
He winced at the unasked question. “I haven’t gone, promise. Okasa made me stop before I left and even though I love Parisian heroes too I can just watch the news later.”
Marinette breathed a sigh of relief as she took a careful step onto the ice. “Good, I would wor-WOAH!”
She slipped and flailed for a bit before managing to catch the wall, knees bent and leaning back. She winced and Adrien was there in a moment, offering a hand.
He grinned. “Come on, I can teach you for a bit. Kagami and Izuku will probably be fine.”
She glared halfheartedly at him, pouting as she hauled herself up on his hand. “You’re already good at this, aren’t you?”
He shrugged with a sheepish grin. “Good balance.”
Izuku took a few shaky steps and breathed out as he was free from the wall. Kagami skated mildly backwards, observing.
“Would you like assistance?”
“Nope,” he said cheerfully, “I looked up tips before we came! If I start to fall I can put my hands on my knees,” he flailed a little and forced his hands onto his knees as he sucked in a breath, “like that,” he squeaked.
Kagami’s mouth quirked up a little and she shrugged. “So be it.”
She spun around and began skating elegantly away and Izuku sighed with a wry grin.
“Of course she and Adrien would be good at skating,” he muttered, “they fence. And have probably also gone ice skating before.”
Cami giggled, coming up beside him. “A lot of us at Francois-Dupont probably have. I’m more surprised you and Marinette have not.”
He blinked. “Oh that’s right this is a rich people school.”
Cami doubled over laughing, still managing to stay upright in her skates and Ondine came up behind, skating backwards with Kim and Alix.
“What’s got ya gigglin?”
Cami wiped away a tear. “Izuku was just saying that the reason we all know how to skate is because this is a rich person school.”
The three of them snickered.
“I mean come on,” Izuku pretended to complain, “it’s an art school! You have to be rich if you want to go into art, because everyone knows it hardly pays!”
“Ah yes,” Jacque said sagely, coming up behind on slightly wobbly legs, “the art of basketball.”
Izuku tried to shove at the tall boy but overbalanced and almost toppled over before he grabbed at his knees rapidly, heart pounding. Jack burst out laughing before it turned into a yelp as he was gently shoved and windmilled his arms before falling right on his butt.
“Come on, Ror!”
She raised an eyebrow. “Jack, you’re barely better than he is.”
“My skill is in basketball,” he heaved himself up, “not something like ice skating!”
Aurore gave him a contemplative glance before breaking out in a smirk and skating away to where Marinette was still getting help from Adrien, Kagami making loops around them in stoic amusement.
Izuku watched the two girls talk before Marinette broke out in a grin and Adrien shook his head with a sigh, but he was also smiling.
“HEY,” Marinette cupped her hands around her mouth, getting the attention of everyone in the ring, “GIRLS VERSUS BOYS, SKATE OFF!”
A few people groaned, but others (Kim and Alix) cackled and soon the girls were on one long side of the rink and the boys were on the other.
Izuku noticed Vio had made it and he waved as he counted the people on each side and leaned over to Adrien.
“This is so rigged.”
Adrien made a disgruntled noise of agreement as he took in the opponents.
Aurore, Marinette, Kagami, Mirielle, Alya, Cami, Vio, Chloe, Sabrina, and Alix.
On their side, Izuku, Adrien, Jacque, Marc (who did, apparently, decide to skate, and he wasn’t that bad), Kim, and Nino.
Ten versus six.
This was totally rigged.
“So in the object of fairness,” Marinette teased as if it wasn’t completely rigged in their favor, “each team will send a person to the center to skate. Treat it like a game of War - the better side gets a point! And, of course, everyone has to go at least once, and you can’t send in the same two people in a row! First one to ten points wins!”
“Is there a single person on your side who doesn’t actually know how to skate, or are we about to get hosed,” Adrien yelled back.
“I don’t,” Alya yelled, “but that’s all you’re getting, Agreste!”
The boys groaned.
“Ok,” Adrien turned to face them, “who’s good at what, if anything?”
Izuku exchanged a glance with Jacque, and the taller boy sighed.
“Us two can’t do more than skate, period. Nothing fancy on our end.”
Marc grimaced. “I can skate just fine, but I can’t do any jumps or anything.”
Adrien turned to Kim and Nino. “Please,” he begged, “tell me at least one of you has experience.”
Nino scratched the back of his head. “I can go backwards?”
Kim raised a hand with a grin. “I can do jumps and spins!”
Adrien put a hand to his chest in relief. “Ok, so we all have to go once. Zuku, sorry to say but you’re probably our weakest skater.”
“No, you’re right.”
“Jacque next, then I don’t know Nino or Marc well enough to determine, then Kim and I,” he continued, “so we need to play this carefully. We can’t send Kim and I out every time because everyone has to go and it wouldn’t be fun otherwise, but here’s how we play it…”
He bit his lip. “If it really is like War we both have to send people out at the same time so we don’t know who to match up. Mari and Alya are both their weak links, but everyone else is at least competent, if not as good as me like in the case of Chloe and Kagami. I know for a fact that Chloe could hose me any day,” he said ruefully, “so that’s great.”
Izuku chewed on his lip, rubbing his chin. “There are two strategies we could take, either we try and throw the weak people against their strong people so the loss isn’t as bad, or try and match difficulty so we have a better shot.”
Adrien grinned. “I’m down letting you be our analyst, Zuku. Objections?”
Nino shrugged. “No reason not to, if you think you’ve got a good idea.”
Kim smirked. “As long as we win.”
Izuku felt his face get a little hot, so he cleared his throat and tried to ignore that there were people around him listening.
“I would recommend trying to match strengths,” he murmured, “but it will take me a couple of rounds to try and figure out their strategy for who to send in. Maintain your stamina and don’t go for anything too risky unless you really need it to win and we’re desperate for points. It’s going to be hard, but I believe we can do this.”
He looked up, setting his expression into a determined stare, and the other five boys mirrored it.
“ARE YOU BOYS DONE OVER THERE?”
“OH HUSH,” Kim yelled back, “WE WERE JUST PLANNING HOW TO BEAT YOU INTO THE GROUND!”
Alix barked out a laugh. “GOOD LUCK, OCEAN MAN!”
Kim took a moment to look offended before he growled, “send me in first, coach, I have a pinkie to beat.”
Izuku looked startled when Kim turned to him and not Adrien, who had previously taken control, but he just nodded and Kim was off like a shot, meeting Alix in the middle, idly circling each other.
It sort of ended up as a race with extra jumps and twirls built in, and they seemed evenly matched before they both slowed and Kim held out a hand with a cocky grin. Alix raised an eyebrow but grinned back and took the hand to let Kim spin her away, letting her go as she spun. She easily recovered and used the spin to her advantage.
“AND THAT’S TIME!”
Kim’s head shot up. “What?! You never talked about a time limit!”
“It’s been three minutes,” Ondine shrugged with a smirk, “and the rest of us want a turn too.”
“Taking everything into consideration,” Aurore hummed with a small smile, “I’d say the girls took that one. You even helped, with that last spin!”
Kim threw up his hands with a wordless yell, but he was smiling and fistbumped Alix as they both went back to their sides of the rink.
Izuku watched the girls with critical eyes, observing their shuffling and hand gestures.
“Nino, you next.”
The brown boy threw him finger guns and skated out carefully as the girls sent out Alya.
This one was more skewed than the previous battle, even with Nino not being able to do anything fancy, but as time was winding down, Alya flailed and Nino lunged forward to help her catch her balance. Alya had the gut reaction to reach out and grab Nino as well, so with them both grabbing each other, they toppled a bit, Nino holding them off of the ground with bent knees.
Izuku noted how close their faces were when they both hastily let go and Alaya fell to the ice with an “oof,” and Nino straightened up quickly, coughing slightly.
“We won that one,” Jacque called, “so that’s a point to both sides.”
Everyone agreed and Nino and Alya went off to their respective sides.
Izuku took a deep breath. “I’ll go. This is gonna be a slaughter.”
Sabrina met him in the center of the rink with a bright grin.
He hesitantly skated around, but it was clear that she was far better and more experienced than he was.
“You know,” she hummed, “lower your center of balance a little more, and… huh, ok, the only way I can describe this is, well, you draw, right? Have you heard of action lines?”
He blinked, lowering himself a little more.
“Yeah?”
“No good way to describe it,” she giggled, “you sort of have to think of yourself as a series of action lines. It keeps you smooth. Do you know how to dance?”
He laughed hopelessly.
She giggled again. “Don’t worry, we’ll get you there. Times almost up, I think. Here, grab my hand.”
He glanced at it warily. “Are you going to spin me?”
“No,” she chuckled, “just tug you along. Keep your body loose and slide.”
He cautiously slid his hand into hers and she tugged him along in a few loops until time ran out, and he felt a little smoother on the ice.
“Thanks.”
She smiled. “Sure, I was getting the point anyway.”
He rolled his eyes but smiled back and skated almost naturally to their side of the rink.
“Adrien next,” he hummed, “Chloe will demand going out.”
He was correct in this assumption, Chloe skating elegantly (and boredly) out to the center, inspecting her nails as she went, but her gaze sharpened and she actually smirked when she saw Adrien pulling out.
Both sides cheered and hollered as the two blondes circled each other before Adrien broke away first, doing a beautiful step routine and ending with a twirling jump before casting his hands out with a raised eyebrow.
Chloe huffed and flipped her ponytail behind herself before holding her hands behind her back.
Looking incredibly bored, as if this was easy, she spun and stepped and made figure eights before lifting a leg almost straight into the sky as she gave one last set of spins, coming to a stop and curtseying.
Both sides were yelling, calling out their support for their competitor since now it was becoming a real competition, and the boys booed when Chloe was declared the winner. She smirked and flicked her hair again, welcomed back into the arms of her sisters with exuberance. Izuku smiled to himself as he saw a little bit of dumbfoundedness in her expression and how the other girls seemed to be ignoring previous animosity in favor of teamwork and beating the other team.
Marc and Mirielle were next up, but before they could do more than reach the center, the door to the ice rink opened and the mayor strolled in.
Chloe blinked in confusion, looking taken aback. “Daddy? What are you doing here?”
The mayor smiled genially at his daughter. “Hello, sweetheart. You told me you were coming to the ice rink and I wanted to see it for myself, see how business is fairing.”
Philippe popped up out of nowhere. “Business is going well,” he said hurriedly, “look at all the kids visiting today.”
The mayor frowned sadly. “How many people are you giving lessons to?”
Philippe coughed. “A-ah, well, you see, winter is approaching, it’s getting much too cold to go ice skating indoors…”
The mayor shook his head. “Unfortunately, if you don’t have the funding to continue to rent the space, I might have to give it to someone else. Just until the spring and summer, you know, well, if you can get new sign-ups.”
“Bu-but-”
“Of course,” the mayor said smoothly, “if you can manage enough new sign-ups by the end of the day, say, six, I could be persuaded…”
Philippe looked ready to burst into tears and Izuku couldn’t help but stare in horror.
“Excuse me,” he found himself saying, stumbling over to the side, “but is anyone actively looking to purchase or rent this building?”
The mayor blinked at him before smiling. “That doesn’t really matter. If Philippe can’t pay the rent on the building, we’ll be forced to remove him. And, well, if no one wants the space, then we might just tear the building down and build something new.”
The mayor lit up and turned to his blank faced daughter. “Oh, Chloe dear, we can build a mall here!”
Chloe’s face was stiff with how blank it was.
Philippe swallowed. “But, but, if you tear down the building, where will people skate?”
The mayor looked almost disappointed. “If no one signs up for lessons, we can assume they don’t want to skate.”
“But that’s ridiculous,” Marinette burst out, “we’re literally here right now, skating! Clearly we want to skate!”
Philippe looked a little bolstered by this but the mayor shot him down with his next words.
“This ice rink needs a reliable source of income, the kind that only comes from signed on lessons. Six sign-ups by the end of the day, or I’m closing this building down.”
As the mayor swept out of the building, mission accomplished, Izuku had the sickening feeling that he was always planning on tearing down this building to have something else. The deadline of the end of the day was ridiculous, for one, and renting out skates was a reliable method of generating revenue. He turned back to the group and saw everyone looking a little shocked and appalled, and he bit his lip. Maybe some of them would be willing to sign up for lessons…?
Alix spun to Chloe with a snarl. “This was your idea, wasn’t it? Get daddy to build you a nice new shopping mall by driving this guy out of business?”
Chloe turned her blank stare to Alix, but said nothing, and Izuku could almost feel the wheels in her head turning in a negative direction. He stepped forward, but before things could either blow up or dissolve (despite the rising tensions in the rink), the door to the office further into the building burst open and a being seemingly crafted out of pure ice came out, sliding on shiny skates into the arena.
He grinned.
“Hello, I’m Frozer! It seems you already know the joys of ice skating! I’ll be back, after I freeze the entire city, so it all becomes an ice rink! Oh, and don’t mind Philippe, his emotions were running a little high so I helped him chill in the office. First stop, the mayor! He has to learn!”
Frozer sped away from the stock still teenagers and right out the door, freezing the path in front of him as he went.
Aurore sighed. “Shit.”
Notes:
i genuinely don't know/care if it's Mirielle or Mireille (its probably the second one) but she's miri now and forever so I'll probably spell it the first way
Chapter 14: Frozer
Summary:
Frozer attacks Paris
Notes:
i love all of my characters very much and i love this story to death, thanks, also I deadass looked at a mp for this, I was originally going to name drop some roads but I have the entire setting mapped out in my head and you guys don't care/need to know about every minute detail I've put into this lol
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“We should split up,” Marinette blurted out, “since we all already have skates. We can go out to warn the city and spread the word while we wait for Ladybug and Chat Noir.”
“I agree,” Adrien nodded his head rapidly, “gotta warn people!”
Without waiting for anything else, the two of them were rapidly following the trail of ice out the door and leaving everyone else behind.
Alya sighed fondly. “I love that girl, but she totally forgot that the internet is a thing. And… posted. Alert’s up.”
Kagami ran a hand down her face. “Izuku and I will go look for them, as their friends, to keep them from getting themselves into trouble. Everyone else should either stay here or go home. Here might be the safest, since he is unlikely to come back.”
They all nodded stiffly in various levels of fear.
“Well,” Chloe huffed, “I’m going home. Sabrina, come on!”
Izuku watched the two of them leave. “Be safe,” he muttered, and then he turned to Aurore.
“If you guys keep watch on the news feeds, you can text us if you see either Frozer or Adrien and Marinette, then you can text us the location. Keeps us safe and will help us find them faster.”
Aurore nodded. “Very well. The weather looks to be a little chilled for the next half hour, past that I don’t know. Stay safe, you two, and don’t let Sunshine and Baker’s Girl get themselves frozen either.”
Izuku giggled at the nicknames and nodded, grabbing Kagami’s hand and following the path outside.
She took the lead on the ice covered streets, avoiding the frost covered structures rising from the ground with a deft ease. Izuku bit his lip, looking down each of the streets.
“Which way did he go,” he muttered, “all the streets are covered…”
His phone buzzed and he fished it out, looking at the text.
WeatherGirl: F @ Concorde along Seine, heading W
WeatherGirl: no visuals on A+M
Izuku sighed. “Frozer is traveling west along the Seine, he reached the Place de la Concorde already. It seems likely he’s using the river as a boost and spreading the ice from there like an infection.”
Kagami nodded. “Any sign of Ren and Mari?”
“None.”
She hummed. “Then let us go south to the Seine, it is a more open area, and if the river is frozen solid it will be easier and faster to traverse than this frozen area.”
Izuku looked at the people outfitted in skates made of ice as they generally floundered on the icy streets and noted a few car crashes as well, wincing. “Looks like he’s forced the joys of skating on everyone he’s come across,” he murmured, “this is going to cause a lot of chaos.”
“All the more reason to get to the river,” Kagami said firmly, “we’re almost there.”
They pulled out to the river and carefully lowered themselves onto the thick ice that was generally free of people and a reasonably straight shot to where Frozer was last sighted.
“Hello.”
Izuku screamed at the sudden voice behind him and flailed, releasing Kagami’s hand in his panic and falling backwards. Arms caught him and he looked up with wide eyes into blue-ish teal ones that were full of apologetic mirth. That was a thing, right?
He blinked as he was helped up.
“Sorry to scare you,” Luka said easily, “that wasn’t my intention. Ah, hello, I don’t think I’ve met you before, I’m Luka,” he easily turned to Kagami who had entered an attack stance, glaring at the new boy with narrowed eyes.
“Kagami.”
Luka smiled easily. “Nice to meet you, Kagami. What brings you two to the Seine today?”
Izuku choked a little. “Um, Luka, the river is frozen.”
The boy smiled and skated - wait, he had skates?! Ok, actually, that made sense since he had snuck up on them, but still. And he was skating so easily; Izuku was a little jealous of the ease.
“I know,” he said simply, “The amok, if that is what passed by. I can’t imagine someone being able to freeze the entire flowing river in the middle of September with a simple quirk. We most certainly would have heard of them before now if that was the case.”
“It is indeed an amok,” Kagami said frostily, “so what are you doing on the river?”
“I live here,” he didn’t seem fazed by her hostile tone, “and when I noticed it was frozen I figured I’d go around the river to make sure no one got caught in the ice, since I know it well. Did you two have the same idea?”
“Ah, no,” Izuku shook his hands in front of himself, “we’re trying to find Adrien and Marinette, they disappeared, and we want to make sure they’re not going to run into Frozer.”
“That’s his name?” Luka hummed. “Not very creative. I take it that you were there when he formed, or however amoks come to be?”
Izuku nodded. “He formed from Philippe, the owner of the ice rink. The mayor came in threatening to shut the place down unless he got at least six lesson sign-ups by the end of the day, which is ridiculous. Marinette and Adrien ran out immediately after to warn people but forgot the internet was an easier and safer way of alerting the public, so…”
“Hey, you three! You’re too out in the open!”
Chat Noir slid across the ice as he landed, lodging his extended staff into the wall to slow himself down and push him closer in their direction since he wasn’t really wearing skates.
“What are you three doing out,” he said worriedly, “don’t you know there’s an amok out?”
Izuku nodded his head rapidly, feeling his face start to flush at the concern on Chat Noir’s- ERM, THE COLD, HE WAS FLUSHING FROM THE COLD. Ahem.
“Our friends,” he said quickly, “Marinette and Adrien, they took off and no one knows where they are! They could be heading right for Frozer!”
His phone buzzed and he pulled it out immediately.
WeatherGirl: still no signs of A+M
WeatherGirl: Frozer approaching the ET
He groaned. “Still no sign of them. Frozer is by the Eiffel Tower, though, if you’re looking for him.”
Chat Noir’s baton beeped and he flicked the top open, letting Ladybug’s voice come out.
“Chat? Find anything?”
“A few worried civilians,” he purred, flashing them a smile, “and the location from them, in fact. He’s headed to the Tower.”
Ladybug groaned. “Of course he is. What is with villains and the Eiffel Tower? Should have known. Get those civilians to safety and meet me there!”
“Of course, Milady!”
He slid the top of the baton closed again and looked at them sternly.
“Since this is out of the way,” he warned, “I won’t be moving you anywhere myself, but please don’t hover out in the open like this. And as for your friends, I’ll make sure to keep an eye out for them.”
He smiled. “I already saw Adrien, though. He’s that model guy, right? Don’t worry, I stashed him somewhere safe and hopefully he won’t go out looking for danger anymore.”
With a casual salute he slammed his baton against the ice, lodging it a little, and extending it to leap away to the ice free buildings.
“Well,” Luka smiled, “looks like the heroes will be looking out for Marinette and Adrien. If you’d like a place to hang out while this gets sorted, may I propose the Liberty? Jules will be there too.”
Izuku blinked. “Oh right,” he murmured, “Juleka is your sister.”
Luka smiled. “Yeah. Thanks for helping her the other day, she really appreciated it.”
Izuku cringed. “She ended up trapped in a picture.”
“Yeah,” he hummed, idly skating, “but you managed to make her feel better before that. She’s known to spiral a bit, so I’m sure you helped more than you thought. So, to the Liberty?”
Kagami grunted. “Fine.”
Luka smiled benignly and began to calmly skate back down the river in the opposite direction from Chat Noir, and Izuku grabbed Kagami’s hand with a grin and tugged her to follow. She did, of course, eventually take the lead in following the taller boy, but she begrudgingly allowed them to follow what she considered a stranger.
“He’s nice,” Izuku hissed, “and Juleka will be there! You think Juleka is fine!”
“I think Juleka isn’t a threat,” she corrected lowly, “but I don’t have an accurate read on this Luka fellow yet.”
Izuku rolled his eyes and sped up a little as the ship came into view, a woman standing on the ice cursing loudly.
“Captain,” Luka called, “permission to board with two stranded?”
The woman spun around, orange glasses frames drawing his eyes immediately.
“Aye,” she said, “if they aren’t ponces.”
Izuku grinned, remembering the language from the first time he had visited.
“No government here, ma- Captain,” he assured, “just two kids trying to avoid the amok.”
She smirked. “Then climb aboard. Never let it be said the Liberty didn’t offer safety in the storms.”
Luka gave her a small salute and hauled himself up onto the ship, extending a hand to help them up on their skates.
“I’m assuming since you don’t have bags with you you also don’t have your shoes,” he chuckled, “but if you’d like, I can lend you some slippers. We’ll be going inside anyway, so you won’t get cold feet, but it’s up to you.”
Izuku sat heavily on the side of the boat and began unlacing his shoes. “That’s fine,” he said, “I wore thick socks, and honestly at this point, anything to get out of these skates.”
Luka chuckled and walked towards the inside of the ship, opening the door to them. “Welcome to the Liberty, sailor’s quarters. Jules,” he called softly, “we have guests.”
A purple and black head poked out from the couch in the room and she blinked before nodding and smiling slightly.
“Hi,” she said quietly, “are you guys ok?”
“Yes,” Izuku hurried to assure her, “we’re fine, we were just out looking for people and Luka found us. We have Ladybug and Chat Noir keeping an eye out for them now, so there’s no reason for us to be out in the amok’s environment.”
She nodded. “An ice villain, huh? Wasn’t the inter-class ice rink trip today?”
Izuku grimaced, and Kagami nodded. “Indeed, this amok came from the ice rink. Everyone else who was there is still, in fact, inside the building, save for Marinette and Adrien, the ones we were looking for.”
Juleka’s eyes widened a little. “I hope they’re ok…”
Izuku beamed. “Chat Noir already said Adrien is safe, and that he’d look out for Marinette! Oh, speaking of them back at the ice rink…”
Bush: CN and LB are heading to the amok, CN says A is safe and will be watching for M
WeatherGirl: noted, thank you. Where are you two?
Bush: on the liberty, where juleka and her brother live
Bush: we’re totally safe and warm!
Bush: in good company!
Bush: [location.map]
WeatherGirl: thanks, when the all clear is given we’ll come with your things
WeatherGirl: since, you know, you only have skates and no shoes
Bush: yeah we realized that lol
Bush: thought we’d grab A+M and come right back, I guess
WeatherGirl: right, we’ll watch the news, sys hopefully
Bush: sys!
Izuku looked up. “So sys, is that like, a goodbye?”
Juleka snorted. “It’s an acronym, for see you soon.”
He sighed. “Ok, yeah, in hindsight that makes perfect sense. Thanks.”
She smiled. “You don’t know slang?”
He shrugged. “So so. I’m learning, but French isn’t my first language so all the texting shortcuts are new to me.”
She blinked. “You’re… not French?”
He shook his head. “I’m from Japan originally.”
“That’s so cool,” she whispered, ducking her head, “I’ve never been out of the country. You sound really good for a nonnative, but that does explain the accent.”
“It was worse before,” Luka remarked idly, “but it’s definitely gotten better in the past few weeks since I’ve seen you.”
Izuku blushed and looked away. “At that point I only had three weeks of lessons,” he whined, “I was surprised I could hold a conversation!”
“Let’s see if the news is covering the amok,” Kagami interrupted, “so we know when things might be over.”
“We don’t have a TV,” Luka said easily, but I can pull it up on my laptop if you’d like.”
He did just that, bringing up the news website and maximizing the video playing there that looked like it was taken from a helicopter, filming the battle from afar.
Frozer launched a series of ice attacks, leaving towering ice spikes littering the park around the Eiffel Tower, and blurs of red and black clashed with him, avoiding each plume of ice. There was a faint cry of “lucky charm” and a red object showed up, what looked to be a box of salt. Ladybug quickly went into action, Chat Noir backing her up, until Frozer had trapped himself, and then she poured the salt over him, causing him to begin to melt. He screamed.
“I’LL COME BACK ONE DAY, LADYBUG, CHAT NOIR, AND PARIS WILL FREEZE OVER WHEN I DO!”
He seemed to shatter, and a haze of ice shards flew out of the battle in the direction of the main city, but try as the news helicopter might, they quickly lost track of the white mist and Frozer was gone. Ladybug heaved a sigh of relief and threw the empty box into the air, shouting, “MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!”
Pink swirled all across Paris and the ice disappeared. Izuku heard a splash and a cry from outside and winced.
“I don’t think the Captain got off the ice in time,” he bit his lip, trying to keep a grin from breaking out.
Luka snorted and Juleka snickered, and even Kagami cracked a smile as the voice of the captain came hollering out, slinging curses and insults at the ice. Soon they were all laughing, even as the sopping wet woman stomped onto the boat with a growl.
Izuku glanced down at his phone, seeing a message from both Adrien and Marinette saying they were fine and sorry for worrying them, and a message from Ondine saying she was on her way with their things, since it was on the way to her house anyway.
Izuku smiled, glad that everyone had gotten out alright and the amok wasn’t no longer causing any trouble.
Still, he frowned to himself, this wasn’t the first amok that had promised to return. Were Ladybug and Chat Noir really defeating them, or were they stalling and weakening them?
What was the villain’s game?
(“A shame-”
“-another loss-”
“-temporary, of course-”
“-of course-”
“-but off you go-”
“-with your brothers-”
“-have we really only made male amoks?-”
“-huh, we do need some diversity-”
“-but the emotions spawned from this one!”
“Yes, simply delicious and soon to be ripe to utilize-”
“-poor dear finds it so hard to trust-”
“-can’t blame her, when everyone blames her-”
“-won’t be long before that comes to a head-”
“-and explodes out-”
“-Daddy’s little girl, blamed for his misdeeds-”
“-and mistakes, don’t forget his mistakes-”
“-oh I could never-”
“-that’s two now, Mr. Mayor-”
“-care to make it three?” )
Notes:
was going to end it before the villain aside, but then I was like "nah this is a perfect segue" and then I wrote the villain aside and went "wait a minute I hadn't planned on a Chloe amok" but it grabbed me by the metaphorical balls and shook me so I guess in two weeks we're maybe going to deal with that. I already have a plan for it and everything lol
Chapter 15: Mirror/Mirror
Summary:
ah shit boys two amoks in one day? that's gotta be hard on our vigis
(still saturday, the day of frozer)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They had just gotten home when Izuku got a text from Chloe.
Chlo: DON’T GO OUTSIDE
Chlo: STAY IN YOUR HOUSE
Chlo: i can’t stop it
Chlo: i'm sorry
He, of course, immediately panicked.
Izu: are you ok???
Izu: can’t stop what???
After it never indicated she had read his messages, he immediately turned to his cousin.
“Gami,” he begged, “something’s wrong.”
She eyed the messages with growing upset and looked him over shrewdly.
“You cannot help but rush into danger if your friends are in it.”
He grinned sheepishly. “No, not really. Come with?”
She sighed and slipped her shoes back on, whipping out her phone. “I will inform mother of the circumstances and inform Mari and Ren. Let’s go.”
He stepped out with determination, heading in the direction of Chloe’s hotel, when an idea struck.
Izu: Sabrina, do you know what happened with chloe???
Bri: oh you also got the worrying texts huh
Bri: no clue, I was home
Bri: currently scouring the web but nothing so far
Bri: WAIT
She sent a blurry picture taken in haste of a computer screen that showed what looked to be Chloe, but a shiny silver.
Bri: SHE DIDN’T
Bri: FUCK I'M PUTTING OUT THE ALERT
An amok alert pinged their phones with a more careful picture attached and reports started pouring in of the new amok, not an hour after the last one had been resolved. Someone managed to attach a video.
“Mirror, mirror,” the silver Chloe grinned, “on the wall, who’s the truest of them all?”
“Stop,” Chloe begged, running up behind her doppelganger, “I don’t want this!”
Mirror Chloe flipped metallic hair over her shoulder. “But my darling reflection, isn’t this what you’ve always wanted? The ability to tell whether or not everyone around you is a fake?”
“Not like this.”
They shrugged. “Oh well, bit late for that now. Daddy was certainly fake.”
Chloe’s expression soured just as the video ended, and social media was swarming with posts about the mayor causing three amoks already. Some people were skeptical because Chloe was involved, saying this was just a cry for attention, but Izuku felt like if he saw the mayor in this very moment…
“I’m going to punch him,” he declared, “this is not only the second amok in as many hours, but he sounds like a terrible parent.”
Kagami snorted. “The video was a street over from the school. Will we be going there?”
He swallowed and nodded. “Based on the play on the Snow White line and the reference to Chloe’s quirk, it’s reasonable to assume that the amok has the ability to… reveal someone’s true self? Chloe did say that her quirk can’t do that. Why now though, what happened after she went home from the ice rink?”
She hummed. “If we follow the pattern of amoks, something caused her to lose faith in someone. A serious betrayal, perhaps?”
His face fell. “Oh no. Is this because people turned on her at the ice rink?”
“No,” she shook her head, “she seemed fine when she left. It might have contributed, maybe, but it wasn’t the catalyst.”
They got to the amok before they got to the school, as evidently it had moved, leaving people yelling and crying in their wake. They approached a trapped woman who was cowering, tapping their chin.
“Now now, look in the mirror, darling, I want to see if you’re real or fake. Come on, can’t you stand to look at your reflection?”
The amok shifted into the woman’s form as they made eye contact and they cackled in her voice. “Well, well, well, you’ve been lying to your boss for weeks! Crazy, it wasn’t even for a good purpose, it was just because you wanted to sleep in a bit more! Maybe if you didn’t stay up so late-”
“Where’s Chloe,” Izuku whispered harshly to his cousin as they ducked behind cover, “I don’t see her anywhere!”
“Maybe she had the presence of mind to leave,” Kagami muttered, “or she got accosted by previous victims of this mirror amok.”
Izuku bit his lip. “We have to get the civilians out of their path. This amok is just going around telling all the bad parts of people, the little ways people lie and people are going to blow things out of proportion.”
Kagami eyed a couple that was fighting, apparently about one of them cheating. “Maybe let them hit a few more?”
Izuku rolled his eyes and shoved her slightly, knowing she didn’t mean it. “I go left, you go right? That puts me out of the path of the amok, but you’re better at blending in and acting.”
She raised an eyebrow at that, but nodded, and they split, pulling civilians out of the way.
“Aw,” the amok said with the woman’s voice, “it seems the numbers are dwindling. Maybe I’ll get lucky and we’ll be able to figure out the secrets the stupid vigilantes have been hiding from dear Paris!”
“I wouldn’t count on it,” Chat Noir called out with a grin as he vaulted in from a nearby rooftop, “but can you pass a message to your master, or whatever? Because doing these back to back is annoying!”
They smiled sweetly. “I’ll be sure to tell them when I’m handing them your Miraculous.”
“Wow, a real amok,” a voice muttered from beside him, and his head whipped around to see Alya on her phone, stars in her eyes and recording the fight.
“Alya,” he hissed, “we need to go! What are you doing here?”
She grinned at him. “I wasn’t able to leave for Frozer, but this seems way more my style! A classic street fight with a villain that can reveal the inconsistencies with a person? That’s kinda cool and mostly harmless! This is the best opportunity I could ask for! The Ladyblog is going to eat this up!”
“Alya,” he hissed, lunging out to grab her and drag her back, but she just skirted to another piece of cover to get a better angle.
Of course, that was when the amok noticed her, their form rippling a little when they caught the lens of the camera.
“Oh my, a fan?” They cooed. “Smart of you to document the fall of Ladybug and Chat Noir. Make sure you get my name, Mirror/Mirror, in there. Now, let's see about your reflection…”
Alya tried to scramble back, but the amok was already advancing. Izuku saw no choice, he dove and tackled Alya behind a car just as a yoyo coming straight for the mirror’s head forced them back.
Mirror/Mirror looked at Chat Noir and transformed into a silvery copy of him, giving an evil grin. “Let’s even the playing field, shall we?”
Izuku was still not able to physically pull Alya away, much to his dismay, because she kept fighting to record the video.
“Let me go,” she hissed, “this is great footage!”
“And when the amok becomes you and spills all your hidden insecurities and secrets,” he snapped, “I’m sure you’ll still be recording, is that it? So that the entire internet can see the parts of you you hide? Great plan, Alya. Come on, we’re going to get-”
“Caught?” a voice purred, and both of them looked up.
Mirror/Mirror was looking at Alya, switching into the spectacled girl who looked downright shocked.
“Wow,” the amok looked surprised, “this is a fun one! You pretend to be super confident because that’s how you think a reporter should be, but most of the time you’re just reckless and painfully scared. Awww, what if no one likes your blog? Or gets a better scoop than you? You’ll fall into irrelevance and then who will talk to you? New girl Alya with a boring quirk. Shame.”
Izuku tried to slip away, seeing Ladybug coming in to grab Alya, but while she was removed, Mirror/Mirror grabbed his arm harshly and tugged him out of reach of the heroes.
“Now let’s see,” Mirror/Mirror cackled, grip tightening as they forced him to meet their eyes, “mirror mirror, like a lake, is greenie true or is he fake?”
They morphed into a silver version of him, grin cruel and their eyes finally met.
They frowned.
“No.”
Izuku blinked. “Um…?”
“That’s impossible,” they spat, “not even…? This power must be bugged. Something has to be interfering.”
“Well it sure will be bugged in a sec,” the yoyo wire wrapped around his mirror image, forcing them to let go, and Ladybug pulled it taut, “once we defeat you!”
Mirror/Mirror snarled. “Ladybug. Come on, just one look so the city can see you for the fraud you are. You want to be honest, don’t you? Mirror mirror, like a hug, is she a maiden or a bug?”
Ladybug defiantly glared at the amok as it shifted from his form to hers, smirking as there was suddenly a mirrored Ladybug, and Mirror/Mirror nimbly got themselves out of the bind, speed and strength suddenly much higher.
“What’s that song again,” the amok taunted, “I’m trying to remember the words… Oh! Right. Anything you can do I can do better, I’m more than just a reflection of you. Too bad I can’t get a read on you because of your stupid magic suits. Shame, that is.”
Kagami appeared at his side. “Come on,” she hissed, “the heroes are here and Mirror/Mirror is distracted. Let’s go!”
“Vigilantes,” he murmured idly, but she ignored him and dragged him to a place a bit removed from the fight where most of the civilians had gathered or fled through, and then he couldn’t help turning back to watch.
The amok would look at either of the vigilantes trying to capture them and switch into their nimble forms. They didn’t get the powers, but they got the physical abilities, letting them avoid any attacks despite being against two people. Finally, Ladybug seemed to realize their current idea wasn’t working.
“LUCKY CHARM!”
There was a brief pause where nothing happened but then a hand mirror fell into her hand, fully reflected, and she squinted her eyes at it before looking around frantically, connecting things to form a plan before nodding.
They went back to fighting, but the next time Mirror/Mirror tried to shift into Ladybug, she held up the mirror and they caught their own reflection. They gave a short shriek and their form became ambiguous with no real defined lines, switching and switching and switching. Ladybug wasted no time, wrapping the disoriented amok in her yoyo, pulling the string taut to make sure they couldn’t move.
“WHAT DID YOU DO?!”
The vigilante smirked and Chat Noir snickered. “Looks like your powers really are bugged, Mirror/Mirror, since you can’t even stand your own reflection! Riddle me this: mirror mirror on the wall, who’s the fairest of them all? That’s My Lady, if there was ever any doubt.”
Ladybug rolled her eyes with a fond expression. “Let’s shatter this mirror, alley cat.”
“Gladly! Cataclysm!”
He touched his hand to the back of their neck and they screamed in multiple voices, the voices of everyone they had reflected as cracks spread before there was one final crack and the entire amok collapsed into shards of mirrored glass, a single purple feather flying out, floating away on the wind.
“Oh no you don’t,” Ladybug growled, “we’re finally gonna get you this time.”
She ran a finger over the face of her yoyo and a white portal seemed to open. She swung the weapon with a flick of her wrist to envelop the feather, the yoyo snapping shut. Izuku watched in fascination as the heroine breathed a sigh of relief and tapped the yoyo once to open again, but the feather that came out was white. It settled on her hand and she blew it off with a smile.
“Bye bye, little feather.”
“Don’t come near me,” Chat yelped, leaping away from the meandering article, “I’m allergic!”
She snorted. “A cat, allergic to feathers? How are you going to catch birds?”
He eyed the feather until it was out of sight before shrugging with a grin. “Guess I’ll have to stick to squirrels and chipmunks!”
She snorted, then threw the hand mirror up. “Miraculous Ladybug!”
His ring and her earrings beeped just as Alya ran up, asking questions, and the black-clad vigilante waved her off. “Go, you have less time. She won’t stop until we give her something. Trust me, Bugaboo?”
She smiled. “I do. Good work today, especially for the double hit! Rest well!”
He waved her off and turned to the aspiring reporter.
“Hi, I’m with the Ladyblog, can I ask you a few questions?”
Chat grinned. “If you can do it in three minutes, sure! Also I have the right to not answer anything that could compromise who we are, you understand.”
Alya nodded. “Right! So, first question, you’re seen flirting with Ladybug during all of your battles, are you two an item?”
Chat blinked, then his face crinkled in confusion. “Um, no? I… I hope she knows I’m just joking to keep us from getting too serious. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I do think she’s wonderful and a great partner, but we don’t know each other and can’t, so it would be super disrespectful to flirt with her, especially on the job. I respect her too much to do that.”
Alya nodded. “But if you could defeat the villains and reveal your identities to each other, would you want to date?”
He grimaced. “That’s probably a long way off, and anyway we’d need to get to know each other before that. Same as any relationship. Um, are you gonna ask anything about the amoks or our goals or anything…?”
“The laws against vigilantes in France are incredibly lax, why have you decided to not reveal your identities?”
He frowned. “Because we’re not supposed to. We have these crazy, world altering jewels that the enemy wants to get their hands on. If they knew our civilian identities they could target our families and threaten them so we’d hand the miraculous over, or they’d come after us personally. It’s too much of a risk.”
“But surely you could tell each other?”
He outright scowled. “I need to go. Please don’t ask about this again.”
“Wait-!”
Alya was cut off by Chat Noir vaulting away and she frowned in annoyance.
“I can’t believe that cat,” she stomped her foot, “these are the questions everyone wants to know!”
“You did agree that he didn’t have to answer questions if he didn’t want to,” Izuku pointed out, “and he specifically mentioned no questions that would compromise them. That definitely felt like compromising questions. He looked uncomfortable…”
She rolled her eyes. “It was a harmless question about their relationship! Everyone thinks they must be dating because they have such great chemistry as a hero duo, and it’s my job as a reporter to bring those scoops to the people!”
“You don’t need to go for gossip stories,” Kagami commented idly, “your blog won’t fall into irrelevance if you stick to facts and the stories behind and surrounding the amoks. In fact, it might get you more views, because you would be considered a reliable source for news.”
Alya flinched at the reminder of the wording the amok had used, but she slowly looked less mad and more thoughtful as Kagami went on, nodding slowly.
“Yeah… you’re right!”
Izuku beamed. “And I really like your news stories! I just… I don’t want anyone to get hurt because of reporting, right? And they’re being helpful and saving us from things we couldn’t normally fight, so we should be respectful and helpful in turn! I mean, if amok news goes up on your blog first they can check there if they need to find it, right?”
Alya sighed, smiling wryly. “Yeah, you’re right. I’ll have to apologize to Chat Noir next time I see him, that was sort of uncalled for. I’m a news reporter,” she declared, “not a gossip rag! The Ladyblog will be full of thoughts and maybe theories, but mostly facts! I’m gonna go post about this fight right now, actually. Do we know the source?”
Izuku bit his lip. “Sort of, but not the reason. In respect of their privacy, I don’t wanna say…”
Alya shrugged. “I know it was Chloe, I just didn’t know if anyone knew what triggered it, that’s all. See you later!”
Izuku sighed in relief as the girl left and slouched against his cousin.
“Two in one day,” he murmured, “Ladybug and Chat Noir must be exhausted. I barely did anything and I’m tired.”
Kagami smiled. “Then let us go home. The day is done.”
(In a very pink attic room, a girl fretted over her feverish kwami.
“What do I do,” she panicked, “do I take you to a vet? A doctor?”
“No,” the kwami coughed, “we can’t go there… we have to go… to him… this is the address…”
“I’m so sorry, Tikki,” she cried, “I didn’t mean to push you-”
“No, you needed a lucky charm in that fight. It’s not your fault, Marinette! I’ll be ok, just… get me to him soon, please?”
The girl nodded in determination. “I can get you there! …A massage parlor? Tikki, what…? Tikki? Tikki?! Oh god, ok, massage parlor it is, I hope this is the right address…”
Across the city, an old man put the kettle on.
“You know,” he murmured to his companion, “I thought it would be a good deal yet before one of them came to me.”
“You know the universe works in mysterious ways, Master. Perhaps they will have need of us sooner than we thought.”
“True enough, my friend, true enough.”)
Notes:
Mari has met Fu! For those not in the mlb, Master Fu is the Guardian of the Miraculous, meaning he currently holds all of the miraculous that the enemy doesn't have. hes the one who decided giving super powered jewelry to two middle schoolers was a good idea, because they saved him on that first day of school (they did mention this!!!) and now mari is gonna know that, which... changes things.
Since my last chapter I've gotten a comprehensive timeline to get the kids to japan around the time japanese school starts which means april, for those keeping track of dates, we're in mid/late sept, and the art expo and the GDV move happens early oct. that means seven (7!!!) months to wrap up literally all of france.
this can't go wrong in any way.
see you next time for, checks notes, oh yeah, that amok. oh, alya...
Chapter 16: Lady Wifi
Summary:
class starts back up on Monday, two days after the double amoks, and Alya is still looking for trouble based on her old theories. Izuku gets to be in the middle of an amok situation once again and is starting to get annoyed
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku had ushered the other three inside already, anxiously sitting on the steps and wringing his hands. He was sitting because if he had been standing, he would be pacing horribly.
Finally, a limo pulled up to the school with five minutes to spare and he leapt to his feet, fluttering in front of Chloe as she stepped out of the car.
“Are you ok? I mean you sounded fine over text and I know it’s been a solid 36 hours since the amok but I didn’t see you after and I didn’t hear any actual news and-”
“Midoriya,” she snapped, jolting him out of his rant with a contemplative stare. She sighed.
“I’m fine.” Her face screwed up and she looked like she had tasted something unpleasant. “…Thanks.”
He breathed out in relief. “Ok. I’m pretty sure you don’t want to talk about it, but if you want I can send you cat videos or something?”
She snorted. “During class? Didn’t think you had it in you, Midoriya. Won’t that cousin of yours be disappointed?”
He giggled. “Only if I get caught. You underestimate how good I am at sneaking things. Besides, she’s across the aisle and a row back.”
Sabrina smirked. “I think I have her covered, but thanks. Do you want to get lunch with us?”
He beamed. “I didn’t have any plans, so sure! Ren can come too! Ah, Adrien. I know you’re not the biggest fan of Gami and Mari though, so maybe not them… they can have a girls lunch or something?”
Chloe relaxed minutely. “Whatever. Go to class, Midoriya. Waiting outside for me, ridiculous, utterly…”
She trailed off as she swooped past him and Sabrina shook her head fondly before following with one last wave, and he took a moment to breathe before following after them, bounding for his class and slipping into his seat just as the bell rang. He passed the invitation to eat with Chloe to Adrien and he bit his lip before shrugging. Carefully, under his desk, Izuku texted the group chat to let them know lunch plans, and even Mari was supportive of them hanging out with and checking on Chloe.
Mari: I want to keep an eye on alya anyway, she’s been a little weird since the last amok
Mari: kept asking me questions about gami???
Mari: w/e, we can pry it out of her at lunch i guess
Unfortunately, they didn’t quite make it to lunch before there was a large commotion, just between classes. Mendeleiev’s class, of course, were in their classroom at the time, but Marinette was quick to inform them about what was going on when Adrien couldn’t help but ask.
Mari: alya got suspended 😳
Mari: apparently she broke into chloe’s locker and took a picture???
Ren: ???
Ren: why tho?
Mari: idk! She got hit by the last amok, right?
Mari: what the hell happened
Izu: after the thing with chat noir (that she is apparently planning on apologizing for) she promised she’d only look for facts instead of going after gossip
Izu: which is why she took down that part of the live stream
Ren: oh yeah i saw a formal apology post on her blog i think
Ren: good for her, he looked super uncomfy
Izu: so no clue tbh
Gami: why was she asking questions about me?
Gami: could it be related…?
Mari: she was asking about if i knew were you were during amoks
Mari: where*
Mari: plus
Mari: what i knew about you?
Mari: also about fencing which was weird
Mari: i just assumed she was trying to get to know you better but now that i look back at the questions…
Ren: did she say what she was looking for when she broke into chlo’s locker?
Mari: she said something about finding the truth
Mari: then she got suspended
Mari: aaaaaand her parents took away the internet for the duration of the suspension
Mari: god ill go visit after school to see if i can figure out whats up, i guess
Mari: she doesn’t seem like someone to blatantly break the rules like that
Gami: if she thought it was for a righteous cause and that she wouldn’t get caught, she likely would have been more daring
Ren: all we can do is wait and see, I guess
Izu: do you know how chloes taking it??
Mari: she’s really annoyed
Mari: but i get the impression she really doesn't care and just got her suspended out of spite
Izu: she’s not holding up as well as she presents, but we can get details at lunch
Izu: its only half an hour away at this point, anyway
When the time for lunch finally broke, the first thing that happened was his classmates swarming him, however, something they hadn’t been able to do before since he came in at the very last moment.
“Dude,” Ron said, “you good? You got hit by that last amok and barely reacted! Did the powers not work, or something?”
Izuku shrugged with a sheepish grin. “Mirror/Mirror revealed people’s hidden insecurities and lies. I am definitely full of insecurities, but most of them are pretty obvious and I don’t really… hide them… I guess that’s why it might not have worked on me. Like, the power worked, but they seemed taken aback?”
Ondine snorted good-naturedly. “You don’t keep a lot close to your chest, no. You’re a really honest guy, Izuku. I bet that made the amok freak out!”
He smiled weakly. “Probably. That or it was because I’m quirkless. That could also be a factor.”
“No,” Mirielle smiled, “you’re just honest to a fault. I’m glad you’re ok.”
The class chorused agreements and he managed to smile and slip out with Adrien, citing lunch.
Chloe was examining her nails by the door, pretending like she wasn’t waiting for them, but got up with a huff as she and Sabrina walked out.
“Took you long enough,” she said hotly, “I was afraid I would die of boredom. Come on, we’re eating at the hotel.”
Instead of walking the singular block, they piled in her limo for the two minute drive that was only as long as it was because of the pedestrian traffic all going to their own lunch breaks. Chloe wasted no time in sauntering in, ignoring the hotel workers entirely as she swept past them towards the elevator.
“Jean-Claude,” she barked at a butler looking man with a pencil mustache, “we’re having lunch in my suite.”
He nodded. “Of course, Mademoiselle.”
A trip up the elevator later revealed an entire floor that was just Chloe’s, at least until famous guests came along and then she generously shared the floor with them, giving them their own rooms. Until then, however, she had free reign and very easy access to the roof where, Sabrina informed Izuku happily, she spent a lot of time maintaining her tan.
Chloe’s room was just as large and extravagant as Izuku imagined, colored almost entirely in dark pink and white with a cherry blossom theme, tall white pots framing the doorway into her room proper with white orchids. Chloe swept past them like she saw them every day, completely ignoring the entrance to her room in favor of the opposite direction, where the white floors and walls were framed by rich pinkish red curtains, rugs, and hot pink couches. The room she led them to looked like a lounge, with various couches and an absolutely massive TV on the far wall. The left wall was floor to ceiling windows, some of which doubled as doors to the balcony outside and let the sunlight stream in while keeping out the cooler late September air.
“Right,” Chloe said sharply (but with no bite), “food should be here soon. If you don’t like anything, don’t eat it and we can look at the menu for next time.” She fixed both boys with a pointed stare. “Because there will be a next time.”
Adrien chuckled easily and Izuku smiled with a sigh. That was just like Chloe.
When the platter of sushi arrived, Izuku had a moment to think that this might have been Chloe trying to pander to him, but seeing how easily she and Sabrina dug in, and based on the decor he had already seen, this was probably common fare for them.
Adrien, of course, was hopeless at using chopsticks and Izuku spent a solid five minutes not eating and instead trying to fix his hands.
Once Adrien finally had a passable grip, Izuku grabbed some food for himself.
Chloe stared at him. “You just dip it in soy sauce?”
He blinked and shrugged, swallowing. “I don’t eat sushi all that often, so I don’t know what’s really good, I guess.”
She looked appalled. “You’re Japanese, and you don’t eat sushi?”
He bit his lip to stop himself from smiling. “No, not really? I mean, I do eat it occasionally, but it's a lot less work to just make a noodle bowl, or put all the sushi ingredients in a rice bowl, or make soup, or fry something…”
Chloe seemed to take personal offense to this entirely reasonable statement and immediately moved to sit closer to him, putting a dab of wasabi in his soy sauce dish and swishing it around to dissolve it. Before he could do more than look on curiously, she dumped several pieces of pickled ginger in as well. Leaving them to soak, it seemed, she critically eyed the sushi platter before putting a few different pieces on his plate, taking a piece of saucy ginger out and draping it over the top.
“Eat this.”
He couldn’t help but giggle, easily picking up the sushi and popping it in his mouth, chewing and swallowing with a blank expression while Chloe watched him like a hawk. He cleared his mouth and daintily grabbed a napkin to dab at his lips, trying to keep a straight face while Chloe twitched beside him. Sabrina and Adrien were trying not to laugh.
He set the napkin down and reached for his glass of water and Chloe threw up her hands with a shriek.
“Did you like it or not?”
He blinked innocently at her but she just leaned forward and flicked him on the forehead with an eye roll.
“Well,” he giggled, “it was certainly different…”
“Yes. Or. No.”
“Yes, Chloe, I liked it. You have superior sushi skills than I.”
She threw up her hands with a groan, hiding a smile, “Was that so hard to admit? Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous!”
The other three lost the ability to stop from laughing and they broke down, Chloe crossing her arms with a “harrumph!” and trying not to smirk, but eventually they calmed down and managed to just eat and talk.
Speaking of.
“Chloe,” Izuku hummed, “what happened with Alya? She took a picture of your locker?”
The girl scoffed. “Yeah. Like, I know the locks are garbage and the security cameras are broken, but honestly, like I wouldn’t have caught her! And no way am I letting someone just rifle through my things! So yeah, I got her suspended.”
Adrien winced. “Do you know why she was looking through your locker?”
Chloe flipped her ponytail over her shoulder. “She thinks I’m Ladybug or something.”
Adrien choked on his next bite and Izuku had to hand him some water in concern before the blond was able to collect himself.
“Why would she think you were Ladybug? Erm, no offense, Chloe.”
She shrugged. “I know I’m awesome, or whatever, and Ladybug is super cool and incredible in every way, but that’s not a reason I would be her. I’m sure there’s at least one other person in Paris as awesome as me to be Ladybug.”
Sabrina giggled. “I think Chat Noir is cooler. He’s so dreamy!”
“No,” Adrien retorted, “Ladybug is definitely the better of the two.”
“Come on, Izuku,” Sabrina turned to him, “tell them I’m right. These rich people don’t understand!”
He giggled. “Sorry Chloe, I do really like Chat Noir. He saved me that one time and I think his puns and jokes are cool.”
She scoffed in mock offense. “How dare you not realize that Ladybug is clearly the superior hero!”
“Vigilante.”
She ignored him. “That mangy alley cat just follows her around like a stray, but she’s the one with the Lucky Charm!”
“But Chat Noir protects her,” Sabrina pointed out, “and gives her time to create and use said Lucky Charm. Plus, his Cataclysm is really important in the fight! They’re partners!”
“But Ladybug casts the miracle cure at the end,” Adrien pointed out, looking a little red, “so the city is better after the fights.”
“I think they both need each other,” Izuku admitted, “which is why they’re both out. If we needed just one of them, both of them wouldn’t have been picked.”
They all contemplated that for a moment before nodding.
“I still like Ladybug more.”
“Of course you would,” a new voice scoffed from the doorway, making them all jump, “you would like yourself. That’s just like the spoiled mayor’s daughter. Why you get to be a hero is beyond me.”
Standing in the doorway was a figure in a black jumpsuit with white decals, including a wifi symbol on the chest. Her (assuming the breasts were any indication) head was covered with a helmet of sorts that had a purple visor, bright, vicious eyes shining through with malicious glee. Her gloves and boots were white with rings of black towards the main body, and clutched in her hand was what looked to be a phone.
“Don't worry,” she cooed at the still stock still Chloe, “if you just give me your miraculous I won’t tell the whole world what you really are.”
In that instant, they all scrambled to get behind cover, Sabrina already whipping out her phone to put out the alert, but a swipe of Lady Wifi’s phone stopped Izuku in the air. He looked around frantically as much as he could with his eyes frozen wide open and the amok chuckled.
“My siblings have had trouble with you,” she purred, “but it looks like you finally met your match with Lady Wifi. Now, Ladybug, hand over the earrings or your friend gets hurt.”
“I’m not Ladybug,” Chloe said hotly with a quiver in her voice, “I just think she’s awesome. You’ll see, when she comes to beat you! She and Chat Noir both!”
Lady Wifi cooed. “No need to lie, Ladybug. I promise greenie won’t appreciate it.”
A notification pinged on her visor and she raised an eyebrow. “Well, now that I have you right where I want you, I guess I can go check on prospect number two. Here, you come with me, you’ll be helpful.”
Izuku’s vision went dark for a moment, cutting off the strangled cries of the other three, and when his vision cleared, he was suddenly much colder and much more terrified.
“Ah,” Lady Wifi sighed as tourists screamed and fled, “what a view. You can see all of Paris from here. I hope you’re not scared of heights, greenie!”
The view of Paris from the top of the Eiffel Tower was magnificent, but Izuku strongly wished he wasn’t seeing it because an amok had brought him there as some sort of bait.
“Either Chloe comes to her senses to save her friend,” Lady Wifi smirked, “or your cousin comes to hers to save you instead! Either way, Ladybug revealed, miraculous received, my job done! You really do need a woman’s touch for these things, I guess.”
Izuku felt a new wave of panic renew in him. The amok thought that Ladybug was either Chloe or Kagami? That made no sense, they were all accounted for during the amoks, Izuku was with his cousin almost the entire time! And Chloe…
Had always been gone.
Granted, he reasoned to himself, she wasn’t usually gone to Sabrina, just like Kagami wasn’t usually gone to him, but to outsiders, they disappeared during each and every amok, or weren’t even at the scene in the first place. A perfect cover to be Ladybug.
But while Kagami had the same colorization as Ladybug with her blueish hair and red accents in her clothes, Chloe had none of that. She didn’t even remotely look like Ladybug did, so he had no idea what made Lady Wifi (or in this case, Alya’s amok) think it was her.
“Come on,” Lady Wifi crowed, “let’s start that stream!”
She hooked an arm around his shoulder and held up a phone in the air above them with a smirk.
“Hello people of Paris,” she purred, “I’m Lady Wifi, and I’m going to find out, once and for all, who Ladybug is! I have someone precious to my two suspects here, say hi, greenie!”
Izuku’s mind was racing. He was being shown to be entirely helpless to all of Paris, and Kagami would probably see and shadow him for the next several weeks.
Lady Wifi pouted. “Well, he’s no fun when he’s paused. Let’s let him briefly make an appearance on the stream, shall we?”
She tapped his chest area and he stumbled, suddenly having movement, and he closed his mouth and swallowed a few times.
“Anything to say?”
He looked at her briefly before turning to the camera and immediately rambling in Japanese.
“She thinks you and mayor’s daughter are the ladybug, don’t come, through phones, power pauses-”
Lady Wifi grimaced and flicked him, pausing him again. “No fun, we can’t speak that. Are you trying something, greenie? Tsk, tsk, back in timeout for you,” she snickered at her own joke, “until your red friend gets here.”
“Don’t worry,” Ladybug’s voice rang out as the yoyo pulled her to the top of the tower, “I’m already here. Got your message loud and clear, Lady Wifi.”
Izuku would have widened his eyes in fear if he was capable of moving. He could only sort of see the vigilante in the corner of his vision, a red blur, but he had a sickening feeling. What if Ladybug was one of the two, and they decided it was better to quit than let him be a hostage? Or what if Ladybug wasn’t one of them and had no idea who he was but had to give up her miraculous for some random civilian who wasn’t even a French citizen?
“Excellent,” the amok clapped her hands, “now, simple transaction is this! I’ll kill the stream and protect your identity from all but my master, you get greenie, safe and sound! If you don’t give me your miraculous when the stream’s down, I turn it back on, unmask you in front of the world, and greenie takes a long fall off the tower. Sound good, Girl Wonder?”
Ladybug shifted. “An interesting and thought-out plan,” she remarked, “but I think mine’s better.”
A silvery baton smacked the streaming phone out of her hand and immediately got between her and Izuku. He wobbled a bit, but Ladybug easily wrapped her yoyo wire around him and tugged him away from the amok while Chat Noir engaged her, dodging purple pause signs that got flung at him.
He was rotated to be looking right up into Ladybug’s concerned face. “Are you ok? Gosh, how do we fix this…?”
“Easy, my lady,” Chat Noir called, “the power is pawsing, so all you have to do is un pawse them! And yes, both of those were paws, never let it be said I don’t commit.”
She snorted at the puns and rolled her eyes, but turned back to inspect the frozen boy in front of her. She eyed the glowing purple symbol hovering over his chest and narrowed her eyes.
“It can’t be that simple,” she murmured, but tapped it anyway, and Izuku sucked in a surprised breath, blinking rapidly.
Ladybug grinned. “There we go! Let’s get you out of here.”
The elevator dinged and they all paused to look at it as it slid open to reveal both Chloe and Kagami, each looking relatively pissed. Kagami leveled her katana at the amok with a glower.
“No one threatens my cousin.”
Lady Wifi sputtered. “B-B-But, it can’t be! All of you are here at once? Th-this must be a trick! One of you has to be Ladybug, it couldn’t be anyone else!”
“Paris is large,” Chat Noir sounded almost relieved as he eyed the two new girls, “and my lady could be anywhere. But for now, I’m glad she’s here! Let’s end this, bugaboo!”
She hurriedly pushed him back in the direction of his cousin and friend and Lady Wifi tried to smirk, still flustered that her theories were wrong, and held up her phone.
“Too bad,” she taunted, “you should know that teenagers always have their phones on them!”
She swiped at her phone and waited before frowning. “What? Why can’t I go to your phones?”
Kagami smirked evilly. “We were warned, so we came with them shut off.”
Izuku breathed a sigh of relief that his message had been heard and understood by at least one of them, and he stood behind his cousin getting fretted over and patted down by Chloe, listening to her angry (read: worried) muttering while his eyes tracked the fight.
After she got practically cornered, Lady Wifi growled. “ENOUGH! I didn’t want to have to do this since it’s going to destabilize me,” she bared her teeth, “but I’m not done with you yet. Be on your toes, Ladybug, Chat Noir, and oh,” she turned to him with a sneer, “you too, greenie. I think we’ll be remembering you for a long time. Bye now.”
She dove into her dropped phone with a shriek of pain and it fluttered off, completely inert and disconnected from the world. If it had held the amok, it didn’t now.
There was a tense few seconds before they all relaxed, and Ladybug tossed a polka dotted phone into the air.
“MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!”
Tiny pink bugs flew out from above them and covered a small portion of the city and Ladybug seemed to relax further, ignoring the rapid beeping from her earrings.
“Ok,” she put her hands on her hips, “three civilians to get home and not a lot of time. Chat, since you were the one accosted and collected by Kagami, why don’t you take the cousins home? I’ll take the mayor’s daughter, the hotel is close enough.”
Chloe squeaked, going bright red, and Chat Noir gave a sloppy salute. “Aye aye, cap’n! Cousins, I shall be your ride tonight! All aboard the Kitty Expurress!”
Ladybug took off while carrying Chloe with a wave and Chat looped an arm around Kagami and leaned down so Izuku could climb on his back, which he did with a no doubt red face, trying not to think about the sheer leather. Kagami apparently had no such problems and settled in securely, wrapping an arm around the vigilante’s neck with her sword resheathed on her back.
A short flight, that was just as exhilarating as it was during the brief rescue from Stoneheart, later, and they were very near to their house and he set them down gently.
“Now stop getting in trouble,” he jokingly scolded Izuku, “I love making new work friends but this is not the way to go about it.”
Izuku winced with a smile. “I’ll do my best, sorry…”
“Don’t worry about it,” Chat Noir saluted as he prepared to vault away, “I’ll always save you, ok?”
Izuku could do nothing but nod numbly as the vigilante vaulted away and tried to ignore how hot his face was.
Kagami was not so polite.
“Goodness,” she hummed with a smirk in her voice, “what a dashing young vigilante. And all that leather leaves nothing to the imagination, hmm?”
“Gami,” he gargled, strangled, “I will pay you actual money to never talk to me again.”
She chuckled lightly and tugged him in the direction of home, obviously trying very hard not to hover.
“Thanks for the warning,” she said warmly, “it might have been what forced her to retreat in the end. I can’t believe someone thought I was Ladybug. I’m flattered, of course, but still. It’s like they completely forgot Stoneheart that has us at the scene of the amok and both vigilantes in sight, not to mention Mirror/Mirror. Or Simon Says; we both got carded, as it were.”
“But Alya didn’t know that,” he pointed out, “and this amok was from her, probably a combination of wanting to know and getting suspended. I hope she’s ok; with any luck she didn’t even realize she had made an amok.”
“Doubtful,” she said idly, “since most amoks spawn in direct contact with their… hosts?”
“Emotional donors.”
“Hmm. Regardless, she was likely the first victim, or simply locked in her room so she couldn’t warn anyone. At least this was an amok she didn’t try to directly chase down.”
He sighed. “Small mercies, I guess. I’m kind of getting tired, always getting wrapped up in amok situations but not being able to do anything to help.”
“Not so,” she snapped, “you gave us a warning the amok didn’t understand, information that you had gleaned from your interactions, things the heroes didn’t have before. Through small and simple means…”
“Do great things come to pass,” he sighed, “I know. I just wish I could do more.”
She shrugged. “Keep gathering information. You’re very good at it, and you have an outside view. Maybe you’ll discover something they can’t since they’re wrapped up in the fights and their lives outside of the suits. We certainly seem to have enough contact with them that you’d be able to get the information to them.”
She held open the door for him and he slowly nodded.
“I can do that,” he muttered, “I can look on and see the big picture.”
He shucked off his shoes and darted for his room.
He needed to start a new notebook.
Notes:
chloe's way of eating sushi is from my mum, that's what she does and she swears by it. chloe's room is taken directly from the actual show, that's straight up what it looks like.
also, every amok ever: "oh look, a bush! let's make his life a problem! hey, greenie, get fucked!"
izu: "one day imma get a miraculous and then its gonna be all over for you guys"
Chapter 17: Scoping the Territory
Summary:
someone shows up
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The bell was just about to ring when a blond boy ran into the room and quickly slipped into the seat beside Izuku, getting a nod from Kagami. He smiled at the class briefly before facing the front, attentive.
Ml. Mendeleiev stepped into the room and looked at them all, nodding. She spared a further glance at Izuku, gaze softening a bit, and he gave her a sheepish smile. Lady Wifi had, after all, been only the previous day.
“Good to see you’re all here and fine,” she hummed, “Aurore?”
“The art expo is on the 25th - that’s not this Saturday, but the following one - Cami will have a piece there, as will a few other members of our school, so come out to support them. Other than that, weather for the next 24 hours is going to continue to be a drizzle, hence why Cami is absent, so we’ll be getting her the work. That’s all.”
“Unfortunate,” their teacher sighed, “but it is what it is. We’re starting with math today, factoring polynomial expressions.”
She gave a short lesson, building on the concepts they already knew, and as soon as she thought they had the basics, she nodded.
“Work on this,” Ml. Mendeleiev passed out a worksheet, “with your seatmate, we’ll reconvene in about half an hour. Try your best and refer to the board if you need to.”
Izuku took the worksheet and hummed, looking over it. Factoring, no big deal. He waited until there was a lull of conversation that would mask his voice before leaning slightly towards the boy beside him.
“So who are you really, and why are you impersonating my friend?”
His seatmate blinked, looking around. “Me?” He chuckled. “Dude, what are you talking about, it’s me.”
“Is it a shapeshifting quirk? An illusion based one? Regardless, I can’t really fathom your purpose. If it was for money, kidnapping him would be much more effective, with the downside that his mom might just go hero mode instead… are you trying to set him up to take the fall for something? That would be the only thing that makes sense.”
“You’re kinda freaking me out right now. I’m me.”
Izuku hummed and scribbled more numbers onto the worksheet. “I’m sure you are. It’s a pretty good disguise, save for one flaw.”
The boy sitting beside him shifted slightly, attitude changing, and Izuku saw him smirk out of the corner of his eye.
“Oh? And what would that be?”
“You have a nicer smile.”
Izuku didn’t notice how taken aback the imposter seemed, too focused on analyzing what quirk it could be while simultaneously doing math.
“I… what?”
“I mean, don’t get me wrong,” he said idly, focusing more on the conversation as he looked up at the boy, “his smile is nice and everything but yours is just…” his brain caught up with what he had actually said to this, quite frankly, stranger, and he felt himself reddening rapidly, “better,” he finally squeaked out, immediately turning back to his worksheet, mortified.
The boy (because Izuku still didn’t know who it actually was) slowly turned back to his own worksheet and they worked in embarrassed and perplexed silence. Izuku fidgeted nervously.
“So… where is Adrien?”
The boy looked at him a little incredulously. “You have no idea who I am or my purpose. Why would you ask me?”
“If your goal is to set him up,” Izuku noted, “causing a scene during class to get rid of me will immediately out you as an imposter and ruin your plan. Also because I now know, it's in your best interests to cave to my demands so I don’t out you myself.”
The boy raised an eyebrow and smirked. “Is that so?”
He could feel his face getting hot again and he quickly turned back to his worksheet. “Yes,” he finally managed, “because all I have to do is text the group chat and everyone will know.”
“You know,” the boy said conversationally, “Adrien is out sick today, bad case of food poisoning. His phone surprisingly doesn’t have a password on it, which I’m sure his mother is incredibly annoyed with. As such, I also have access to all his group chats.”
Izuku stared. “Did you poison my friend?”
He snorted. “Hardly, he’ll be fine in a few hours, I just wanted to scope out the territory, as it were.”
The blond boy glanced at him mildly, eyes impassive. “It’s a mimicry quirk. I can mimic the actions and mannerisms of my subject, including quirk effects they might have. Can’t actually mimic the quirks, of course, but Adrien just has a perfect smile, I can mimic that.”
“Oh,” Izuku blinked, “that explains it then. His quirk affects quirk factor, I think, since it’s never affected me. I wonder if Mari will be able to see through you too, that would certainly test the theory. But if it's just a behavioral mimicry quirk, that doesn't explain why you look like him.”
The boy grimaced. “Genetics.”
He blinked and then gasped, putting it together. “Oh, you must be Felix, then! I thought you weren’t coming for another two weeks…?”
He shrugged. “Mum wanted to go house shopping. Feels a little late in my opinion. You don’t seem all that concerned that I’m replacing Adrien right now. I’m sure he’s told you innumerable horror stories about me.”
He snickered lightly. “He is quite mean to you. He complains that Gami and Mari got the better cousins, but I don’t judge people until I’ve met them. Plus,” he grinned, flushing slightly, “he said I couldn’t befriend you, and I take that as a challenge. Not that,” he waved his hands hurriedly, turning to face the other boy, “not that you have to be friends with me, I just don’t think you can possibly be as mean as Ren says! Sorry, I’ll stop now…”
Felix eyes him speculatively. “It remains to be seen. Most people would have immediately and publicly called me out on discovering I was in my cousin’s place. And yet, you have not. Why?”
He shrugged. “Aside from probably mild poisoning, I don’t think you’re planning anything nefarious. Are you?”
Felix smirked. “And if I am?”
Izuku bit his lip, looking at the boy (whose eyes were more grey than Adrien’s, he noticed, instead of the vibrant apple green). “My rule for pranks is “confuse, don’t abuse.” If this isn’t anything other than a harmless prank to see how long it takes someone to notice the switch, fine, but if you’re trying to get him in trouble, I’ll tell Gami and she’ll probably kill you.”
He raised an eyebrow. “This is the second time you’ve mentioned a Gami. You can’t possibly mean Kagami Tsurugi, can you?”
It was now his turn to smirk. “I do. She’s my cousin.”
His eyes widened minutely. “Well, shit. I knew she was friends with Adrien, but I will admit I didn't expect her to be on friendly terms with anyone else. She’s almost as bad as me.”
“I’ll tell her you said that.”
“Please don’t.”
They worked quietly for a bit longer.
“You never told me your intentions.”
Felix snorted. “I was mostly trying to see how long it would take people to notice. It’s a game we used to play when we were younger. Of course, those times Adrien would be in on it and pretend to be me, but I must say this is the fastest I’ve ever been discovered.”
Izuku hummed. “What’s your record?”
“Three days, give or take.”
He whistled softly. “Did your parents not figure it out?”
Felix smirked. “Not a clue. Eventually, my,” he grimaced, “my… dad was the one to discover us. It was a small inside joke he had with me that gave it away; one of the few things I missed telling Adrien about before the swap. Our mothers were furious and scolded us severely because we were going to each other’s schools and doing the other’s homework. Completely messed up our school week.”
Izuku bit his lip to keep himself from giggling. “Sounds like fun. If you want, I can help. It will only last as long as Adrien stays sick, so maybe till the end of the day, lunch if we’re unlucky, but we were planning on eating at the bakery today. There’s a few things about Adrien’s manners I would have to brief you on, but it would be completely believable.”
Felix looked at him incredulously. “You would trick your friends?”
Izuku shrugged. “It would be pretty funny, you have to admit. Especially if Adrien walked in for lunch and you were right there. Plus, it’s a decent way to introduce you to them without preconceived notions, to see them as they are.”
Felix considered it for a moment before shrugging. “Fine by me. What bakery?”
“Mari’s, Marinette’s parents own a bakery. She’s the other girl in the main group. It’s me, her, Ren, and Gami.”
“That means you must be Izu.”
He blinked and cocked his head. “You didn’t even look at our names before coming to school?”
Felix scowled, annoyed. “Is your name not Izu? I read the group chat…briefly.”
He bit his lip to keep his expression neutral. “And seeing Adrien as Ren didn’t clue you in to those being nicknames? My name is Izuku, but Adrien always calls me Zuku. Gami and Mari are pretty much called…Gami and Mari by all of us. Ren, like me, calls Mari’s mom Madam Cheng despite her insistence we call her Sabine, but he does call her dad Tom. I dunno why Adrien does it, but I literally cannot disrespect the matron of the house so I can’t stop. Let’s see, he loves Ladybug more than Chat Noir, which is such an incorrect opinion, and he loves pastries. He begs to eat at the bakery every day, or he would if he didn’t think he was encroaching on the Dupain-Chengs’ hospitality. There’s not much else, I don’t think. Not for a single day.”
Felix gave him an appraising glance. “You seem to know a lot about my cousin. Do you also know his favorite foods? Colors? What shampoo he uses?”
Izuku groaned as he flushed red and buried his face in his hands. “No, well, sort of, some of those things, we’re just, argh, he was the first person I met in France who wasn’t family and he was really nice to me. Plus I notice a lot of little things, habit left over from… Well, anyway,” he took a breath, looking up at the boy, “you should know more things about him, being his cousin who apparently visits every month, but these are more recent things I thought you might not know.”
“Fair enough. How would you like to sell this?”
Izuku looked up, frantic. “What? No, this is your plan, I’ll just keep your secret and not out you!”
Felix looked at him for a moment before turning away, seemingly dismissing Izuku as his eyes got slightly, impassively colder. “Very well. Now then, I do believe we’re doing math right now.”
Izuku bit his lip, but nodded, turning back to his mostly complete worksheet.
They worked in silence, Felix quickly switching back to acting like the happy go lucky boy who usually sat in the seat, and math passed easily. During classes, the group chat buzzed and Felix had a moment of narrowing his eyes at Izuku, but they both checked the messages. Izuku couldn’t help but feel a little hurt, that Felix would assume he had outed him even when he said he wouldn’t.
Mari: did you guys know that amoks leave marks???
Gami: yes, and then Ladybug fixes them.
Mari: no like
Mari: physical marks
Mari: on the people
Mari: Alya has one across her fingers from where she was holding her phone before it became an amok
Mari: Ivan admitted to having one on his palm as well
Izu: what do they look like?
Mari: purple feathers
Mari: they’re dark
Mari: alya freaked out when she first saw it, but in class she was fine with showing it off, showing that she lived, or soemthing
Izu: doesn’t that mean chloe has one too?
Izu: i'm gonna ask
He switched chats immediately.
Izu: chloe do you have an amok mark???
Chlo: ugh
Chlo: i can’t believe DC waited for break to tell you, new girl was going on about it for a good while
Izu: that sounds like a yes (┬_┬)
Chlo: ofc its a yes
Chlo: i had my legs crossed and my knee was touching my vanity when the mirror got
Chlo: what do we call it
Izu: amokified?
Chlo: i hate it
Chlo: when my mirror got amokified
Chlo: so yes, I have one of the ridiculous marks
Chlo: it looks ridiculous, utterly ridiculous
Chlo: i'm going to find this idiot villain and give them a piece of my mind!
Chlo: i'm barely a teenager, i can't have a tattoo!
Izu: does it do anything other than be there?
Izu: do they look different between people?
Chlo: wifi and stoneheart’s marks are way darker
Chlo: mines a nice, faint lavender feather
Chlo: they have a dark purple one
Izu: huh
Izu: is it because ladybug was able to cleanse your amok?
Chlo: who knows
Chlo: now get back to class, midoriya
Izu: hehe
Izu: yes ma’am
Izu: …
Izu: i'm glad you’re ok
Chloe absolutely left him on read and he switched back to the other chat, reading the backlog.
Ren: so this villain leaves tattoos on their victims?
Gami: Emotional donors
Gami: That's what Izuku called them, and it seems right.
Ren: their emotional donors, then
Ren: but they weren’t the only amoks
Mari: no but Frozer and Polaroid were adults we don’t interact with
Mari: Ivan hid it because he felt like it would bring up bad memories (┬┬﹏┬┬)
Gami: then we must for word on Chloe, I suppose
Izu: I’m back!
Izu: yes she has a mark, but it’s faded
Izu: I theorize its because that amok was purified instead of escaping like the others
Izu: I might be wrong, though (>.<)
Mari: probably not, that seems reasonable
Mari: and its the only real difference we have right now
Mari: that’s kind of creepy
Mari: the villain is BRANDING people
Gami: Izuku if you get a tattoo mother will kill you and then me
Izu: if its an amok mark I literally won’t be able to help it unless I never feel a single emotion ever again
Izu: but ok
Mari: please none of you get caught up in amok (⊙_⊙;)
Mari: like if izu gets targeted one more time gami WILL snap and go on a murderous rampage
Mari: and i would probably help
Mari: adrien u in
Ren: duh!
Ren: no one hurts my bro!
Izuku raised an eyebrow. “Not sure if he’s called me a bro,” he murmured out of the corner of his mouth even as Ml. Bustier began to set up for class, “but it's not out of character.”
“What does he usually call you?”
Izuku glanced up at the blond currently on Adrien’s phone. “I don’t know, mostly Zuku? You’re getting the lack of capitalization correct though, so you’re in the clear right now. He usually talks a bit more, but that’s not something they’re really going to pick up on in a short conversation like this.”
Felix nodded and they quickly put their phones away as their second lesson started.
A quick dash out of the room as lunch time came up, Izuku made sure to check in with Chloe, who predictably rolled her eyes and waved him off, he, his cousin, and Felix met up with Marinette to sprint through the rain to the bakery, Felix keeping a perfectly light expression and a smile.
They greeted Marinette’s parents, the boys dutifully calling them Tom and Madam Cheng (Izuku noted Felix did so without hesitating, so at least he trusted the information he had given him), and gathered at the table in the back for the lunch of croissant sandwiches, all the supplies quickly pulled out of the fridge and laid out for them. Izuku put on plenty of lettuce, ignoring Mari’s teasing that it was cannibalism.
“So you eating blueberries is cannibalism,” Felix nodded in a light tone with an innocent smirk, “is that right? Oh, and blue raspberry, and you know what, let’s add in anything pink-”
“Ren!” She shrieked slightly, shoving him gently, “How dare you! And that definitely applies to Gami as well, if you’re going there!”
“Well, of course, that was implied.”
They all giggled for a moment before a voice came in through the door, “Sorry I’m late, I wasn’t feeling great this morning and couldn’t find my phone to… text…”
The four of them turned to stare at the boy standing in the doorway of the kitchen, the girls looking back and forth between the cousins, and Felix sighed, turning to Izuku.
“Seems I was unlucky. He recovered faster than I expected.”
Izuku bit his lip to stop from laughing as the rest of the gazes turned to him. “Well, you said it was food poisoning, and that usually feels better after you throw up once or twice, so I wasn’t really counting on you lasting the whole day.”
“Oh no,” Adrien breathed, “the prophecy is coming to pass. Zuku, how could you betray me like this? I told you what Felix was like!”
“Wait,” Mari cut in, “you’re Felix? Adrien’s cousin? And you have been this entire time?!”
Felix raised an eyebrow and smirked, leaning back in his chair. “Indeed, Miss Dupain-Cheng. This one apparently figured me out as soon as I walked into the classroom, but I had Miss Tsurugi quite fooled, and, so it would seem, you as well.”
He turned back to Izuku, ignoring his cousin’s groan. “I assume this means your theory was disproven.”
“Not quite,” he bit his lip, “if anything this is better because we can do a direct comparison, if you don’t mind. If it really is quirk factor, Marinette will be able to tell the difference but Gami won’t.”
“What,” Kagami said lowly, “is going on.”
It wasn’t a question.
“Felix, Adrien’s cousin, has been in Adrien’s place since this morning, taking Adrien’s spot in class and pretending to be him. He has a mimicry quirk so he acted exactly like Adrien, and I only noticed because his smile is…” he trailed off, flushing a little as Felix let him continue with an impassive expression, “different.”
Felix quirked a tiny smile. “That’s not how you said it before, Mr. Tsurugi.”
He blinked, startled. “Oh, no, my family name is Midoriya. Sorry.”
He shrugged. “Mr. Midoriya, then. Still, I recall you saying my smile was-”
“Different,” he cut in, “since you mimicked his quirk effects and I am not usually affected by them. I wanted to test if Mari saw the difference too, because that would cement my theory as one of the only other quirkless people I know.”
She blinked, looking between the two of them in confusion. “I mean… sure, I guess? Wait, but why is he here? In France?”
Adrien ran his finger through his hair with a sigh. “He and Auntie showed up last night after the whole Lady Wifi fiasco. Aunt Ame is house hunting and we assumed Fe just went off to explore. I would never assume that he would go to poach my friends,” he held his hand to his forehead as if in a dead faint, “when I was sick!”
Izuku giggled. “Seems like a set up to me.”
“Ah,” the former model pointed out with a grin, “but it would only be a set up if he poisoned me! And it was really just something I ate.”
Felix’s expression was blank and Izuku eyes widened. “Oh, you don’t know-”
“How unfortunate,” Felix said smoothly, cutting him off in kind with a glance that said ‘I let yours go, let mine,’ “but I am not one to waste an opportunity. Besides, I wanted to see who you associate with without whatever preconceived notions you must have given them.”
Izuku jumped slightly. Wasn’t that what he had said?
“And you did not think that your little trick would enforce unfavorable opinions of us?”
He laced his fingers together and smirked at the cold and glaring girl. “Come now, it’s just a harmless prank. No need to get all peeved.”
Izuku bit his lip. “You have to admit it was a little funny seeing Adrien walk in.”
The boy in question sighed and started to make himself a sandwich. “I’m coming back for the last half of school, though, so Fe, you have to go home. Or actually wander Paris.”
“Wait,” Mari gasped, “but you texted the group chat!”
“No,” Felix pulled out Adrien’s phone, “I did. Adrien, you really should password lock your phone. And make it something I can’t guess. Honestly you practice no device safety, its ridiculous.”
Adrien plucked the phone from his cousin’s hand and quickly scrolled through the group chats. “I don’t call Zuku bro! I mean, I wouldn’t mind, but I haven’t before. Also, amok marks?”
Izuku nodded. “I got confirmation from Chloe. I mean, obviously I haven’t seen it, it’s on her knee and she always wears pants, especially in this weather, but still.”
“I saw Alya’s and Ivan’s,” Mari bit her lip, “they were a really dark purple. Not super big, or anything, but they were there.”
“Crazy,” Adrien muttered, “but why are they marked that way?”
“Who knows,” Kagami sighed, giving one last glare to Felix before choosing to ignore him, “but it doesn’t bode well that the emotional donors are clearly marked.”
Izu sucked in a breath. “They might get targeted,” he breathed, “even though its not their fault. Oh no…”
“That just means that Ladybug has to purify all of the rest until the villains get caught,” Marinette said firmly with a worried frown, “so the marks aren’t as obvious.”
Felix polished off his sandwich and stood. “Well, I have things to do other than being compared to my cousin for the umpteenth time and proper clothes to change into, yes Adrien, I still hate your style, you’re the son of a fashion designer, why couldn’t you have inherited any of that, so I’ll see you all, oh, eventually. You’re all tolerable, at least.”
Izuku smiled nervously. “Bye! Hope the move goes well!”
Felix gave a noncommittal hum and swept out of the bakery, giving a charming smile to Sabine (who looked a little confused) on his way out.
Kagami checked her phone. “Better hurry,” she said mildly, casting a glance at Adrien who was barely starting on his sandwich, “class is in ten minutes.”
He yelped and took a much larger bite, some of the sandwich toppings pushing out of the side, and Izuku couldn’t help but snicker.
Back to school, then.
Notes:
izu is a smart bean,
also "your smile is nicer"
felix: "??? what- what the fuck?"we'll see mroe of felix, my lovable asshole, later, but rest assured he's not gonna be like canon felix, they really did him dirty.
Chapter 18: "Amok," the Arme, and Art
Summary:
this is still the same day as the previous chapter, izu decided to stay after school to draw more
Notes:
"wow livy, two chapters in one week, are you feeling better?" sort of but also I love this fic and realized that its gonna be long as hell so unless i want to be writing this for years i need to get a move on lmao
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku decided to stay after school for an hour to work on art, which was either a good decision or a bad decision depending on who you asked. If you asked him , it was totally worth it.
Of course, as was planned, there were a few other students, like Nathaniel, in the art room, and Izuku had a good time doing art in silence with them. Nathaniel also shyly asked for his opinion on his most recent comic project and Izuku in turn asked for tips for action poses. It was a good hour and Izuku could honestly say that by the end of it they would probably be decent friends.
Unfortunately, the hour was interrupted by an amok alert going up.
The school went on lockdown until they could determine where the amok was and the scale of its powers to determine where in the city it was safe to move and send people home, or lock in place.
Izuku settled into the seat next to the redheaded boy from Marinette’s class and pulled out his phone to bring up news coverage of the amok.
“I am the Jeweler,” he laughed menacingly in front of a high end jewelry store in the shopping district, “and I want all jewelry, but especially the Miraculous!”
He frowned. “What would be the emotional motive for the amok?”
Nathaniel shrugged lightly. “Maybe he’s just a jewelry thief,” he murmured, “and he was getting caught so he got mad…?”
“But then there would be police or heroes in the area,” he pointed out, “and I just see scared civilians.”
Nathaniel narrowed his eyes as he hummed in agreement. “Doesn’t this Jeweler look a little… tame to be an amok? I mean, he just looks like a regular guy in a ski mask.”
Izuku snickered. “Not up to your standards of a true comic book villain?”
“Not at all. Even Simon Says, barely changed, had an air of novelty to him. This is just… a dude.”
“Maybe the villain is trying to make them blend in more.”
“And have them declare themselves an amok in the meantime?”
“True.”
Ladybug showed up on screen with her hands on her hips, scowling down at the Jeweler.
“AHA, FINALLY! Give me your jewels, Ladybug!”
She raised her eyebrows, unimpressed. “You know, if you tried that line on Chat, he’d say something crass, so I’m glad I already informed him to stay away.”
The Jeweler visibly faltered. “Why? Don’t you need the mangy cat? Or are you finally tired of having a lackluster partner?”
She scowled. “Don’t insult him like that! No, I just didn’t need him to take time out of his life to watch a farce like you get taken down by the Arme.”
The Jeweler laughed, but Izuku hummed.
“Sounds nervous.”
“He does, doesn’t he? And mentioning the Arme, I do think we’re right, Izuku.”
“Indeed, Niel. I’m sure we’ll see soon enough.”
They both looked at each other and broke into giggles, quickly looking back to the stream.
“But the heroes can’t get involved,” Jeweler said grandly, “remember?”
“Oh, I’m not too sure,” a new voice came in, and Captain Kid cracked his knuckles, “since Ladybug here was quick to tell us this wasn’t a real amok.”
“Wh-what are you talking about?”
“Simple,” Sergeant Sarge grumbled with a sneer, “you think they wouldn’t know when it is and isn’t an amok? Come quietly and we don’t have to make this a big fight.”
The Jeweler (who, according to both the Arme representatives and Ladybug, was just a regular guy) looked visibly panicked, and people slowly came out of hiding to look at the scene.
“We’ll take it from here, Ladybug,” Captain Kid said cheerfully, “I’m sure you have a life to get back to as well.”
She huffed. “Thanks, Captain, Sarge. We should probably set up some sort of system so this doesn’t happen again.”
Sarge shrugged. “We’ll work on it on our end. You were quick to contact us, and honestly, we should have expected someone would try this eventually.”
She smiled. “Bug out!”
After the red spotted vigilante yoyo-ed away, Sarge grinned with his sharp and somewhat scraggly crocodile teeth.
“Well?”
The jewel thief glared and flung a hand out, forcing jewelry out of the store and into his hand, and then he bolted.
The Captain threw up his hands and with a quick glance, the two Arme heroes split up to give chase, the news teams following in what was turning out to be a regular hero chase. The amok alert was canceled, the lockdown was lifted, and most life went about as normal, especially because not five minutes later, the heroes had caught the jewelry thief.
“Glad I stayed in school,” Izuku giggled, “because otherwise he probably would have tried to find me to make himself more believable.”
“Yeah,” Nathaniel bit his lip in a smile, “the amoks really seem to like you. I think the only one you didn’t interact with was… oh, no, but even Stoneheart found you, and you were there for Simon Says. Polaroid, maybe?”
Izuku shrugged. “I mean, I was there when he first started taking pictures.”
“True, I forgot about that. I was mostly looking for Juleka… us quiet kids have to stick together, you know.”
He smiled. “Of course!”
The boy shifted slightly. “…Niel?”
Izuku flushed and fidgeted. “I… do you mind? I figured most people got for Nathan or Nath, but Niel is easier for me to say…”
He smiled. “I like it. Yeah, people usually go with Nath. I don’t mind. It’s nice.”
They both looked away from each other, dusted with red and after a moment, Izuku cleared his throat. “I… have to go. I told Gami I’d only be gone for an hour…”
The other boy hurriedly nodded. “Of course, don’t want anyone to worry. This has been… fun.”
“Yeah! We should do this again!”
“For sure!”
Izuku smiled weakly and darted out of the room, gathering his things and practically shoving them into his bag and dashing out with a wave.
“Stupid, stupid,” he muttered to himself, face hot, “this is literally the third time you’ve spoken to him, a nickname already? And what was that? Not up to your standards, yeah, reference his art, that’s always a win. We should do this again, like you really did anything! God, I’m a mess.”
He clapped his hands to his cheeks and let out a short whine. “Everyone is cute and I am a mess. Get it together, Izuku.”
His phone buzzed as he walked in the door and he watched his cousin raise a single eyebrow before ducking into her room with a smirk.
Gami: so now that he’s home and not spending time with his artist friend
Gami: want to explain Felix for us?
Izu: I literally just walked in the door
Izu: also
Izu: artist friend??
Izu: literally met him in the first week of school he has a NAME
Gami: bold defense of him, I see
Gami: telling
Mari: can’t believe izu spends the first half of the day gaslighting us and conspiring with rens cousin and then the second half flirting with my classmate
Mari: bold, very bold
Izu: going to jump into the seine, brb
Ren: so you can spend time with ~luka~ instead?
Ren: a true player
Ren: almost offended you went for my cousin and not me
Ren: I know the ice cream said it wasn’t meant to be, but i’d be a great mistress
Izu: gami can i use my sword for murder
Gami: no
Izu: damn
Mari: lets see, who else has he crushed on
Izu: this is abuse
Mari: definitely chat noir, you gush about him enough
Izu: STOP
Ren: owo?
Ren: wait if you like chat noir does that make you a furry
Mari: NO
Mari: he’s a cat boy, it doesn't count
Mari: he’s a poor little meow meow
Mari: NOT a furry!!!
Gami: bold defense, yet again
Gami: I’m starting to see a pattern
Gami: also no dating until you’re 30
Gami: I will tell auntie
Izu: one of these days i'm going to snap
Izu: and i do not have a crush on any of these people
Izu: I’m not even FRIENDS with felix!
Izu: p sure he hates me somehow
Mari: but poor nath is being strung along, I see
Izu: we literally just watched the fake amok together and made stupid jokes
Izu: if that means I’m crushing then I guess I still have a crush on mari
Mari:(⊙o⊙)
Gami: ah, so we WERE correct
Izu: google how do I delete messages
Ren: that’s super cute oml lol
Ren: and I get it
Ren: who wouldn’t fall in love with someone who can provide you with all the pastries you can eat (❤´艸`❤)
Gami: i bet it was the macarons
Gami: you jealously hoarded those
Izu: google who do I erase people’s memories
Mari: that’s really sweet, lol o(^▽^)o
Mari: you are super cute, Izu!!!!
Mari: also, ren, stfu, you only love me for my pastries (╬▔皿▔)╯
Ren: not true, my princess!
Ren: I am but a humble jester in awe of your many talents?
Ren: shit that was supposed to be a !
Mari: and QUESTIONING me, i should have you executed for your cheek
Gami: I’ll carry it out, Mari-hime
Mari: my dear captain of the guard, that won’t be necessary
Mari: i am a gracious ruler, so i’ll let him off with a warning
Ren: i will sing your praises
Ren: more than i already do, i mean
Izu: wait what am i
Mari: court wizard
Mari: you know too much to be anything else
Izu: does that mean I have magic?? (o゜▽゜)o☆
Gami: yeah the magic of crushing on everyone you meet
Izu: google who do I disown my cousin
Izu: i was free, stop bringing it up!!!
Mari: i think its really cute
Mari: it means you have a lot of love in your heart ( •̀ ω •́ )✧
Ren: ya know
Ren: you never denied it
Izu: i expressly did
Izu: right after the furry debate
Izu: speaking of mari i can't believe you’re crushing on cn
Mari: deflection will not help you
Izu: is it my fault everyone is cute????
Izu: no!!!!!
Gami: he admits it, finally
Izu: it doesn’t matter, we’re 14!
Mari: only kagami is still 14, baby boy
Izu: why are you calling me a baby isn’t your birthday in june
Mari: yeah and yours is july
Mari: so i'm older
Izu: by a month???
Izu: how does that make me a baby???
Izu: if anything it’s kagami, her birthday is in november!
Izu: at least adrien was in september, which, btw, rude you didn’t tell us
Ren: sorry lmao we were in london at the time and mum doesn’t like parties, too much avenue for villains to show up
Ren: price of fame
Mari: its only almost october, we can celebrate it tomorrow
Mari: what day is tomorrow?
Izu: when was the last time you slept, i saw you at lunch and you were fine??
Ren: its a trick, she’s good at acting
Ren: maman would love her
Ren: also I noticed three different coffee cups in the sink
Mari: stop snooping in my fucking sink, agreste ᕦ(ò_óˇ)ᕤ
Mari: and definitely got a nap after school today
Mari: but i'm working on this jacket design and it has a lot of finicky embroidery
Mari: so!
Mari: no sleeping yet!
Gami: who is it for?
Mari: alix, her birthday is this sunday
Mari: i'm not prepared
Mari: how many days away is that
Izu: it’s monday, mari
Izu: remember you didn’t go to school yesterday?
Mari: its monday?
Mari: then i have loads of time
Ren: please take a nap, princess
Mari: I don't take orders from a fool :P
Mari: note that is fool in the jester sense, not in the idito sense
Mari: you’ree not an idieo
Gami: her texting is failing
Gami: ren you’re closest, bully her into sleeping
Mari: bullying is wrong
Ren: yeah, it is
Ren: texting her mom now
Izu: who on EARTH did you get madam cheng’s number???
Ren: I'm Just That Good
Gami: izuku you definitely have it
Gami: she gave it to all of us at the same time
Izu: when????
Gami: today
Izu: I was distracted
Mari: we never talked about felix!
Mari: spill the beans!
Izu: he’s rude and closed off but i'm going to keep trying?
Izu: also he likes playing jokes on people but not when you… don’t want to actively participate?
Izu: i think?
Izu: i have no idea why he went from being amused to prickly in .2 seconds
Izu: he’s worse than chloe, but he’s not a bad person
Mari: bc chloe IS
Izu: no
Mari: a lil
Izu: …a lil
Gami: why is she still awake
Ren: sabine just responded back, we’re good
Mari: noooooooooooooooo
Ren: gone
Gami: we’re eating dinner soon, so we’ll leave as well
Gami: but this is not over, cousin
Izu: it really is
Ren: not
Izu; >:P
He sighed and rolled his eyes, tucking his phone away and speed walking to Kagami’s room, throwing open the door.
“What was that?!”
She smirked. “It is my duty as your cousin to tease you in place of an older sibling.”
“You’re four months younger than me!”
She shrugged. “Time is irrelevant. Come, fencing then dinner.”
“I’m going to destroy you.”
“You haven’t yet, but alright.”
“Today will be the first, mark my words.”
“I’ll believe it when I see it.”
He rolled his eyes and huffed, but smiled as he chased her to the dueling room.
It had been a good day.
Today was, of course, not going to be the first time he beat her. Not by a long shot. But as for good days?
Well, it certainly wasn’t the last.
Notes:
this chapter is a lot of set up, but you can see izu being a disaster pan (everyone is cute and he is a mess) and the gang all doing some friendly picking on each other.
I recently looked at the old things my gf and I talked about before this was more than a dream, wayyyy back in... last november, I think, stuff I hadn't looked at since, and there's a few concepts that I forgot about, so I was able to fit them into the plot and rework the timeline a bit to be even better! This is going to be one of my longest fics yet, since it will span not only the time in france with a multitude of amoks, but then the mha plot as well! I'm super excited and glad I can take you guys on this journey my gf and i have put our heart and soul into!
Chapter 19: Time to Kill (Timebreaker)
Summary:
ahhh, the lovely reimagining of another akuma. these ones are fun for me because I sort of have to make convoluted things for them to both make sense and work power wise. this one is a fun one!
for me!
Notes:
before we begin I will tell you right now im about halfway done with the next chapter after this, so don't scream too much
also everyone is gonna have so many nicknames lmao, zuks and mar both
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Marinette knew that she and Chat needed help from the moment the power set was made clear, from the moment she summoned the lucky charm and a familiar teapot fell into her hands, but she couldn’t bare to tear herself away, not when people were in danger and the amok was getting closer to her goal.
Then she got a victim that Marinette couldn’t stomach, and she knew the time (as if there was ever any time) for stalling was over.
The day began like this.
It was Sunday, the day of Alix’s 14th birthday, and she was having a big race with Kim to celebrate. Both of them were putting their dignity on the line, apparently, because Kim used Double Dare to make a formal bet on the outcome of the race.
The loser would be wearing a dress to school the next morning.
The actual race itself was interesting, in Izuku’s humble opinion. Kim was going to be running, straight up, and he was tall with freakishly long legs, so he definitely had a long gait going for him against Alix, the same height (short) as Izuku himself. On the other hand, Alix would be rollerblading.
This felt unfair in Alix’s favor, if she could get going.
Marinette, as Kim’s childhood friend (and bodyguard target) and class president, was of course going to be there for the race and had made a banner for the event. She invited Izuku, Kagami, and Adrien as her friends, but also because she was going to be slightly late (or just barely on time, as she put it) so she was enlisting their temporary help.
“Usually it wouldn’t be an issue,” she sighed, “but we have three things going on today - the bakery is closed because it’s my parents’ anniversary and they’re going out to lunch, but Nadja Chamack has a cake. The original pick up time is during the race, but luckily I asked if I could just deliver it myself to save time and she agreed. So, I will run the cake over and meet you guys at the race in front of the Arc. You have the banner?”
Adrien gave his perfect model smile in an effort to soothe her nerves. It did not work.
“Relax,” Kagami said firmly, “I have observed your timetable and you will arrive at the race five minutes prior to the set start time, bar complications. This is five minutes of leeway you have in the case of something unfortunate. We have the banner and everything will be alright. You have planned this meticulously around all of your responsibilities and it will work out as you have planned it. Now, if you leave now you add another two minutes of leeway.”
Marinette eeped and finished strapping the cake box onto her bike, clipping on her helmet and kicking off before she could second guess herself again or catastrophize like she had been for the past five minutes over the group chat in the time it took them to arrive.
Adrien shook his head fondly. “She’s so incredible. Welp, let’s go to the Arc and make sure everything is ready for our princess!”
“Careful,” Izuku bit his lip to keep the grin from his voice, “if anyone outside of us hears you they’ll assume you love her for more than her pastries.”
Adrien gave him a filthy glare, but mirth was dancing in his eyes and the two of them poked fun at each other the entire walk over, Kagami offering muttered comments about both of them.
Not everyone was there, but Alix was, sitting on a short wall and swinging her skated feet, holding a round object in her hand with a soft smile.
She looked up as they approached and Alya waved.
“Hey, guys! Been a while since we’ve seen you! Where’s Marinette?”
Izuku smiled shyly. “Last minute bakery duty. We have her banner and she’ll still be on time.”
“Early, even,” Adrien said cheerfully, setting down his bag and opening it to take the banner out and unfurl it.
Alix chuckled. “That’ll be a first. I love Nettie to death but she’s chronically late. Heh, time puns. Chronically.”
Adrien lit up. “I have to hand it to you, you almost had me for a minute!”
Alix looked at him, delighted. “Well, I haven’t clocked out yet, that’s for sure.”
“Not that I’m not happy to have a pun off,” Nino spoke up, “but what’s with the time related puns?”
“Oh sorry,” Alix said without wasting a beat, “did we tick you off?”
Nino groaned goodnaturedly. “Do I really have to be hour voice of reason here?”
Adrien burst out laughing.
“No,” Alix chuckled, “I just got this really cool gift from my dad. An antique pocket watch, tells time great and something about feeling the tick through the metal when it sits in your hand is just really satisfying. Guess I’m hyped. I haven’t put it down all day.”
“You’ll probably have to put it down for the race, though,” Kagami pointed out blandly, “unless you trust your pockets enough.”
Alix grimaced. “Yeah, you’re right. Hey, Alya, you’re vice rep, you’re semi-responsible.”
“I resent that.”
Alix smirked. “Tough.”
Just then, Kim arrived with a few other people, notably Ondine. Izuku wasn’t aware they knew each other, but the redhead lit up upon seeing them.
“Hey guys! Who are you here to support?”
Adrien cackled and unfurled the banner. “So Mari was conflicted, because it’s Alix’s birthday, but she’s known Kim for way longer, and she’s the class president so she doesn’t want to show favoritism. The banner is a horrible delight, check it out.”
Izuku didn’t even have to look at the banner to feel a giggle boiling up in his throat.
“GO KIX! ALIM! RACE HARD!”
Alix and Kim looked delighted and a few others of their class arrived, already cheering for the two in the pre-race hype. Izuku’s eyes were drawn to the tall and thick boy with a girl at his side who had writhing rainbow hair. He saw a flash of color on the boy’s hand from under his curled fingers as he cheered and he was struck with the fact that this must be Ivan.
“Alya,” he turned to the bespectacled girl, “I heard you have a… mark? If you don’t mind, may I see it?”
A bit of the joy in her eyes flickered out, but she smiled and nodded, holding out her hand.
“Least I could do,” she murmured, “since I did sort of get you kidnapped.”
“You’re not to blame for your emotions or the results of a terrorist taking advantage of them,” he said idly as he leaned over her hand intently, looking at the colored feather.
Marinette had said it was purple, and it sort of was, but it was more indigo than violet, like he might have imagined with Chloe saying it faded to a lavender. It certainly was a rich royal purple in certain lights, but the base color, without the shine of purple, was a deep blue. It was beautiful, for all that it curled across the first phalanges, the rib of the feather following the line where her fingers met her palm with the stem dropping off around her pinky. Beautiful and cruel.
“Ah, I don’t really find it all that cruel.”
He sighed. “Speaking out loud again. It’s… it's more what it represents. It’s a brand from someone who took advantage of you for their own selfish reasons. Apparently it will fade if they can officially defeat the amok and not just send them running, but as far as I know this is a permanent marker…”
Alya smirked as he let her hand go and she admired it. “I dunno, I might be a little young for a tattoo, but it certainly looks pretty cool. And I’d definitely be too much of a coward to actually get a tattoo there. I’d probably pass out from the pain, based on what I hear. And you were right. It’s beautiful.”
“I’M HERE! I’M NOT LATE!”
Everyone burst out laughing as Marinette sprinted onto the scene, doubling over as she breathed heavily and Alix clicked her silver pocket watch shut with a smirk.
“Two minutes to spare, Nettie. I almost thought you didn’t care!”
The girl in question looked up sharply, a fierce grin marring her features, and Izuku took a moment to notice the mischievous glint in her eye as she glanced at Kim. Her voice took on a sweet and almost babying tone.
“And miss seeing my little puppy get trounced? Not a chance.”
Kim gasped. “How dare you! I’m not gonna be in a dress! My pride is at stake!”
“No more than mine,” Alix grinned and smacked him on the chest, “I wouldn’t be caught dead in a dress!”
Marinette rolled her eyes. “You guys know I wouldn’t let you wear a dress I didn’t make specifically for you to look good in, right?”
“Not the point,” they both chorused.
She rolled her eyes and held out a hand for the corner of the banner from Adrien, who passed it off with an easy grin.
“Right,” Kim declared, standing straight, “Alix Kubdel, I Double Dog Dare you to race me, my feet against your skates, three laps around the pre-set course to end up back here, at the start line marked by the bricks. The loser of the race will have to wear a dress on Monday for the entire school day.”
Alix grinned. “Lê Chiến Kim, I accept the terms of your Double Dog Dare.”
There was a brief cord of silver-grey color between them that sealed the deal.
Alix hopped off the wall and skated over the group of watchers.
“Alright, keep this safe.”
She handed the silver pocket watch to Alya and lined up at the start with Kim, each bracing on the ground.
“Here,” Alya immediately passed it off to Izuku to pull out her phone and his eyes widened as he scrambled to catch it before she let go completely.
“I-what? No, I might drop it-”
“I want to record this,” Alya smiled with pleading eyes, “please?”
“I’ll take it,” Kagami said easily, “but in the future when you are asked to watch something, either say no or stick to your responsibilities.”
Alya’s brow furrowed a bit, but she simply turned her phone to the race.
“Nette,” Kim called, “count us down!”
She grinned and clutched the banner a little tighter, Adrien giggling a little at the other corner of it.
“Three!”
They loosened a little, hands on the ground to push off.
“Two!”
They each grinned.
“One!”
They tensed.
“GO!”
Kim had a faster start, but Alix was picking up speed in a blur of black, pink, and neon green, while Kim was merely maintaining his own.
It was a simple loop around a massive half wall with a garden in the center, raised off the ground but still easily able to see over, and they whooped as Kim rounded the second turn, currently in the lead.
A fire seemed to light in Alix’s eyes and she gripped a pole as she passed, using it to speed up her turn, and she was slowly gaining.
She was only half a second behind Kim going into the second lap, and he whooped in glee, feeling the pressure on his heels as he tucked his head in and pumped his arms.
Alix pulled the same trick again, only that third corner having the pole for her to exploit, and they went into the third lap with even less time between them, barely a quarter of a second, by Izuku’s best guess.
The crowd was going crazy, all ten members of the class who were there plus the four interlopers and Izuku giggled breathlessly.
It really came down to the wire, Kim full on sprinting, pouring everything he had, and Alix practically hurled herself around the last corner in a way that couldn’t be safe for her brain, and they all leaned in and down to watch them cross the finish line.
Massive cheers rang out and the two racers flushed with pride, breath heaving, and they both looked to the crowd, demanding.
“Who won?!”
Marinette giggled. “I think we should ask an impartial judge.”
Kim smacked his forehead and groaned, but turned to his race partner.
“Good race.”
He extended a hand for her to shake and she clasped it firmly. As soon as their hands touched, they both glowed that same silver-grey, the color of iron, and it waffled back and forth a bit before the light poured completely over to Kim. he groaned and Alix cheered.
“Nette,” he said with pleading eyes, “please make my dress the best fucking thing ever.”
“I’m insulted,” she said flatly, “honest to god insulted. As if I would let you wear anything but the best. The stipulations are that his has to be a dress, but there are so many styles to choose from.”
Kim still looked a little lost and very desperate and she rolled her eyes.
“Your pride will not suffer on Monday.”
He lit up and gave an exaggerated bow. “You have my thanks, my most gracious Lord.”
Alya sidled over to Kagami as The racers approached the crowd to get their congratulations and condolences, and she grinned. “Looks like you worried over nothing, huh?”
Alya nudged Kagami and it was like watching disaster in motion.
Because of the odd angle of Kagami turning to the person who was addressing her, the elbow hit her arm and made her unclench her hand, releasing the watch and sending it tumbling for the ground. Even her athletic reflexes couldn’t stop it, and they all cried out in alarm, three different people diving to catch it.
The clatter and tinkling of small metal gears and screws cut through the excited chatter like a death knell and Izuku could feel the agony welling up in Alix.
“What,” she breathed, “the fuck just happened? That couldn’t have been the family heirloom I just got today, because I gave that to you, Alya,” she turned to the girl who was half lunging and half frozen like a deer in the headlights, “and there’s no way you’d hand off something so important to me to someone else after I trusted you. That- that’s a different watch. I-” she giggled weakly, frantically, “I’d like my watch back please, Alya.”
“I… I’m sorry, I didn’t… I just wanted to record the race-”
“FEATHER!”
Izuku looked up sharply and got his first look at an amok prior to formation, a deep indigo feather drifting with purpose towards Alix who was still just staring at the broken silver watch, and he could do nothing but scramble away with the rest of them, too late to really stop it.
The feather phased into one of her skates and indigo swirled around her, taking on a bodysuit with her black and neon green, a helmet completely covering her head. The visor (or really the entire front of the helmet) had a digital face that displayed a loading screen before it blinked and an angry face appeared.
On her chest was an hourglass, and her skates were glowing, with a gauge on the side at the lowest setting, a single red bar filled.
“Hello,” the visor chirped, “would you all mind terribly standing still? I have to make up for lost time, you see.”
People began screaming and took off running, but the amok lunged forward, tapping Alya and making her disappear right before their eyes. The gauge on her skates added a bar.
“Not nearly enough,” she huffed, face looking annoyed, “but there’s plenty of time to go around! You guys have heard about timeshares, right?”
“Let Alix go,” Kim yelled, “no one wants an amok puppeting them! Don’t worry, Alix, we’ll get you out of there!”
“Aw,” the amok cooed, “I’m sure she appreciates it, but what she needs right now is to recover what was lost. If I can just take enough time, we can go back to before the watch was broken, and everything will be fine! Or well, time. Hehee!”
She skated around effortlessly, tagging her host’s classmates and they disappeared in the same way Alya had. Izuku was quick to duck behind a half wall, trying to avoid notice, and she mostly ignored Kim. He looked around for his friends and his heart dropped to see Marinette and Adrien were gone. Had they been tagged already, or had they made it out? He made eye contact with Kagami briefly before a flash of red and black was on the scene and he breathed a little easier.
“Ah, Ladybug and Chat Noir,” the amok chirped, “welcome! I am Timebreaker and I think the two of you will put me over the edge! Tick tock, you know how it is!”
Izuku noticed the wary looks of the two vigilantes and frantically waved his hand out of Timebreaker’s sight to get Ladybug’s attention.
“Touch is bad,” he mouthed, “don’t get tagged. Amok in shoes”
She nodded in agreement before turning back to the amok. “Well, I don’t exactly want to waste any time on this…”
The amok grinned. “My thoughts exactly!”
“LUCKY CHARM!”
A teapot fell into her hands and she had a brief moment of confusion before her eyes lit up in grim recognition and something a little like fear.
Of course, Timebreaker gave her no time to think about it and immediately skated forward at unnatural speeds, darting between the two vigilantes who were trying their best to get close. After a solid thirty seconds of lack of progress, Timebreaker growled.
“Just stand still! You two are such a relic of the past, so let me send you there!”
“No thanks,” Chat quipped, “I don’t think I’d vibe with previous time periods. I’m much more keen on the present and future!”
Izuku eyes Kim trying to sneak away while they were distracted, but the thing about wearing a bright red hoodie is that you’re not exactly conspicuous.
The amok’s expression lit up on the visor. “Kim! The man of the hour! You have a lot of power, surely you’ll give me enough time!”
Izuku had half a moment to think “this is Mari’s friend” before he was diving out of cover and pushing Kim bodily out of the way of the reaching amok, right into Ladybug’s waiting arms as she tried to stop the amok.
He met his cousin’s eyes, gave one last apologetic smile, and felt the barest of contact brush his back, and then Izuku knew no more.
Notes:
:)
Chapter 20: The Crashing Wave
Summary:
the timebreaker resolve yall want and need lmao
Notes:
the great thing about izu being amok bait is that the two heroes are like, his besties so they will fuck up any amok that gets close, no mercy
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ladybug gave a cry of grief, but it was drowned in the sheer anger and hopelessness that Kagami let out, and Adrien felt his breath practically give out even as he held her back from racing toward where her cousin had just been standing.
Timebreaker had gotten Izuku.
The amok hummed and sighed in, seemingly, pleasure. “What a nice snack! I can see why my siblings are so irritatedly fond of him!”
Oh hell no.
His baton extended and pushed the amok away on her skates with a growl. Kim scrambled out of Ladybug’s loose hold and bolted.
“Get out of here,” he said more gently to Kagami, “we don’t want anyone else to get… caught.”
“I have a pound of flesh to extract,” she snarled, “and I will not be deterred. I will tear her apart with my bare hands.”
“No,” Ladybug snapped, “I will not see someone else fade away. You will do us more service staying safe. I will restore him… I’ll bring them all back, I promise.”
She looked like she wanted to protest more, but Timebreaker was getting up again and she nodded and dashed away.
“Chat,” Ladybug called, and he straightened minutely, ears swiveling to her but gaze unerringly on the amok, “I… I can get help. I can get another miraculous. But I’m the only one who knows where to go and I can't let the enemy discover the source and-”
“I get it,” he said with a sad smile, “I’ll hold on until you’re back with help.”
She hesitated, and they both ignored the cackling of the amok as they dodged.
“No, I mean, I have to give it to someone. Do you have a recommendation?”
Adrien’s heart stuttered a little. She trusted him that much? She wanted his opinion? His gaze was briefly drawn to where Kagami had fled and he looked back at his partner.
“I only have one, and I think you know it already.”
Ladybug smiled, but it was more of a grimace for the grief. Maybe she also knew the cousins out of the suit; Izuku could make friends with a brick wall, and where Izuku was, Kagami was always close behind. “Yeah, I know. Ok, I’ll be back with help as soon as I can.”
Adrien grinned and saluted. “Of course, M’Lady! This alley cat will fend off the amok in the meantime.”
His grin faltered a bit as he yelped and dodged a close hand.
“Hurry.”
He felt more than saw her flee at speeds he hadn’t seen from his fellow vigilante yet, and leather claws clutched at his baton as he set his gaze on the amok that had taken over Alix.
He set his jaw and smiled wickedly.
“Clock’s ticking, Timebreaker!”
Kagami got just out of the radius of the amok and then paced angrily. She had watched him jump out, self-sacrificing to a fault, and she knew, she knew that with miraculous ladybug, he would be restored, but she had to watch him throw himself into danger again to save- what? Kim? A friend of a friend?
No, she shook her head, that is exactly what Izuku had done. Her foolish, emotional, empathetic cousin could never stand to see anyone hurt, and even less so those he cared about, and they both knew that Marinette was always devastated when someone she cared about was hurt. Worse than that, on the clan side of things, they were retainer clans, practically brother and sister, raised together. No, Marinette would have been heartbroken, so of course the only thing Izuku could do was throw himself in harm's way instead.
And then, then, they sent her away. Oh, she knew it was logical, she knew she hadn’t been thinking clearly in the moment, and fighting someone with her bare hands when their powers worked through touch would be idiocy of the highest order, but it didn’t change how she wished she had a katana. Alix would recover from being cleaved in half, Kagami was sure.
“Kagami Tsurugi.”
Her head whipped up to see the red spotted heroine, vigilante, whatever, and all the rage in her blood came boiling back, and with it, despair.
“Why did you leave the fight? What happened to bringing them back?”
Ladybug’s face crumpled and Kagami cursed herself for her blunt and volatile nature. She wasn’t good with words, that was her cousin’s thing, and now she might have just alienated the only person who could save him.
“That’s why I’m here. My lucky charm led to me requesting help. We’re just people outside of the suits, after all, so it stands to reason any help we get would be too, and-”
She cut herself off with a deep breath and held out an octagonal box with a chinese knot on the dark wood.
“Kagami Tsurugi. I am offering you the Miraculous of…” she swallowed, “of the Dragon, what I have determined is most suited to you and this fight. Will you use it in the name of justice and return it to me once the fight is over? Can I trust you?”
Kagami felt something in her still and all at once, she was calm. “You are certain the Dragon is the choice for this?”
Ladybug smiled ruefully. “No other. It is the Miraculous of Perfection, and I could think of nothing better to suit you.”
Kagami didn’t even hesitate.
“Of course. In the name of justice, I will wield a miraculous.”
She took the box and opened it, startling slightly when a ball of red light came out before turning into a miniature dragon.
“Hello,” he purred, “I am Longg. My miraculous gives you the power to transform into the elements. Your power words are Water Dragon, Wind Dragon, and Lightning Dragon. To suit up, say “bring the storm,” and to detransform, “open sky.” Do you have any questions?”
She hesitated, eyes catching on the choker.
“Why me?”
Ladybug smiled. “Both my partner and I agreed, For this fight at the very least, there could be no other.”
Kagami nodded solemnly, ignoring the rush of gratitude, and slipped the choker around her neck.
She stared at the little red dragon, serious in his face.
“Longg, bring the storm.”
When two flashes of red came to the battlefield, Adrien almost did a double take before realizing that their new hero, Kagami, was also wearing red.
“Good timing,” he grunted as he slammed his baton into the now spitting angry amok, “and nice to meet you! Name?”
Kagami gave a very subtle smile as she gripped her sword, and Adrien thought that there could be no other miraculous for her, not if this one came with a sword.
“Tsunami.”
He whistled appreciatively. “Gonna be a natural disaster, huh? I like it!”
“No time,” Ladybug said hurriedly, “we have to get a move on, I’ve already dropped transformation once. LUCKY CHARM!”
A small metal object dropped into her hands and she looked up sharply before grinning madly.
“Yep, no doubt about it, Tsunami was the right choice! Chat, I’m going to need you to destroy something when I ask.”
“Aye aye!”
“And Tsunami? Well, you’ll know. Only one you won’t use is wind.”
Kagami grinned viciously at the implications and Adrien could not wait to see her power set.
“The plan is simple,” Ladybug said, just loud enough so that the two of them could hear, “trigger the sprinklers, ensure water gets everywhere, then zap her. While she’s stunned, Chat, you’ll hit her skates. That’s where the amok is.”
“Sounds simple when you put it like that,” Adrien remarked, “but how are we going to do any of that?”
Kagami smirked. “I will handle steps two and three, you handle four, and I’m sure the three of us can come up with something for step one.”
Ladybug waved the lucky charm, a gardening spade, with a grin. “I know where the sprinklers are. We can either dig them up or try to find the mechanism.”
“I vote the first one,” Adrien smacked a reaching hand away with his baton, ignoring the screech of the amok as she zoomed away to try again, “and I’m sure me and our resident natural disaster can keep the amok busy for you.”
Ladybug grinned. “I’m counting on it! Let’s get to work!”
Kagami (Tsunami, he really should think about her as Tsunami so he didn’t slip up) hefted her sword and the two of them moved in, swiftly converging on Timebreaker.
“JUST STAND STILL,” she shrieked, “THE LONGER THIS TAKES THE MORE PEOPLE I HAVE TO FREEZE!”
“That reminds me,” Tsunami growled, “what happens to those you tag?”
Timebreaker huffed. “They’re fine, they’re just locked in time to right before I touched them. I needed all their future time, of course, so they have to stay in the past. Once I fix Alix’s watch, they’ll probably be released, I wasn’t too concerned about it.”
“So that’s why they disappeared?” Adrien grimaced, “They got stuck in the past?”
“Of course,” she scoffed, “I’m not cruel. But they don’t need to exist past the time in which they do, so it's not like they’re around.”
“Not cruel, right. Stealing people’s futures isn’t cruel to you?”
“I needed it more!”
“I’m sure,” Tsunami bit out.
“READY FOR YOU, TSUNAMI!”
The red and gold striped heroine lept back and Adrien took the brunt of the amok’s attacks, Ladybug quickly joining in while Tsunami stepped back.
“Water Dragon!”
He heard a splash and watched as a mass of water flowed into the sprinklers before bursting out of them with much more water than before, completely coating the ground and the amok in water. Timebreaker shrieked in dismay and a distorted voice came from the water.
Ladybug tugged him back as the words rang out.
“Lightning Dragon!”
Golden sparks lit up the area and Timebreaker convulsed and the screen face on the visor went blank as she flopped to the ground, and Adrien wasted no time in lunging forward as soon as the sparks were gone and Tsunami reformed.
“Cataclysm!”
The dark energy swirled in his hand for a moment before it touched the skates and they crumbled into ash, an indigo feather floating out. A zip of red and wire and the yoyo had scooped up the feather. He turned back to Ladybug to see her tap the yoyo and let the feather float out, perfectly white again, and he breathed a sigh of relief as the amok dissipated and Alix was left in her place.
He glanced at her now only socked feet and saw a light purple feather sticking out of her ankle socks on either side, and bit his lip.
“MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!”
The pinkish red dots swirled around all of them and he watched as her original skates appeared before looking around for the head of green he knew would be there.
Ladybug held out a fist with a relieved smile. “Nice work, guys.”
The three of them touched fists and then looked to the victims.
They all looked fine, of course, but he only had eyes for one of them.
“Hey there,” he called with a grin, “what did I say about getting wrapped up in amok fights?”
Izuku shrugged. “They seem to find me on their own. Besides, you saved me, just like you said!”
Ladybug’s earrings beeped and she winced. “We have to go, make sure to contact friends and family that you’re ok!”
She and Tsunami whipped off, and Adrien gave one last salute before zipping away himself.
He needed to be himself for this next bit, anyway.
“Open sky.”
She breathed out as the transformation faded and Longg appeared yet again with an easy smile.
“You have done well. Do you happen to have any carrots with you?”
She raised an eyebrow. “I apologize, I do not.”
He sighed but shrugged. “Oh well, I can wait until I’m back at the box. You have been a wonderful holder.”
“You really have,” a warm voice cut in as Ladybug descended, “we couldn’t have done it without you.”
She bowed slightly. “I am glad to be of service.”
She removed the choker and held it out, Ladybug easily taking it. With one last nod, Kagami turned and began trying not to sprint back to the Arc.
“I know you have to get back,” the heroine called, “but… if we need help again, would you be willing?”
Kagami smiled without hesitation. “I am a dragon at heart,” she internally chuckled at the play on her family, knowing that Ladybug likely did not understand, “and in the name of justice and righting this wrong, I would be glad to take up the mantle of Tsunami again.
Ladybug smiled with a bit of amusement in her own gaze. “Thank you.”
Without another word, she leapt over the buildings and Kagami had a moment to breathe before she ducked back out into the square, making a furious beeline for the head of green.
“Izuku,” she breathed into his hair as she wrapped him in her arms, something she hadn’t been able to do as Tsunami, “we are absolutely getting you those self-defense classes with the police. In fact, contact Sabrina right now and see when the next available time is-”
“I’m ok,” he squeezed her gently to cut off her uncharacteristic rambling, “I’m ok. It wasn’t even that bad, time just… stopped.”
She pulled away, disapproval no doubt covering every feature of her body. “The amoks almost seem as obsessed with you as they do the miraculous. Perhaps we should hire bodyguards, like Kim.”
Her cousin giggled. “No no, I’m sure the training will be plenty. Plus, it looks like there was a new hero, she was cool!”
“Vigilante,” she corrected halfheartedly, “and I… saw her.”
He beamed. “She was kind. Strict and stern, but kind. Sort of like you and Auntie, actually! I think she’ll be a great hero.”
She hummed and pulled away fully, hand firmly clasped in his own. “We shall see. A single fight is hardly a metric with which one can be judged.”
“Are you just going to judge her sword form?”
She eyed him. “Perhaps. It was a little sloppy when she pinned Timebreaker.”
He giggled and asked about what she had seen of the fight, things she was happy to tell as they walked home.
“IZUKU!”
Twin cries rang out and she released her cousin just in time for him to be slammed into by two people who acted more like concerned parents than friends, fussing over him and looking him over.
“I was so worried,” Marinette shuddered, “I just ran…”
“That’s a good thing,” Izuku smiled shyly, “that means you could get away. And I’m ok, Ladybug, Chat Noir, and Tsunami defeated the amok and everyone was restored. I’m just glad you three were all ok too, and nowhere near the fight!”
(And, well, if none of the three noticed how the others seemed sheepish at that, well, then that was just the magic at work.
Life was good.)
(“Tricky tricky-”
“-it makes sense there are others-”
“-and of course we wouldn’t mind grabbing them-”
“-lifting them-”
“-making like the fake and stealing them-”
“-but goodness me-”
“-oh I know exactly what you’re talking about-”
“-yes, they seemed to care an awful lot-”
“-for the children’s favorite playmate-”
“-and such a cutie, too, do you think he’s single?-”
“…he’s fourteen, Vix.”
“Oh, no, not for me, I could never replace my love!”
“Oh, for…?”
“Yes, I think it would be just what’s needed!”
“I hardly think now is the time to play matchmaker, dear.”
“Well with any luck we’ll have the wish soon!”
“Yes, goodness, I just…”
“I miss them too.”
“And we’ll lose more if this continues.”
“The children masquerading as heroes don’t understand.”
“The hardships-”
“-the trials-”
“-the lengths we would go through-”
“-to utterly crush them!”
“No, to break the curse.”
“Ah, yes, that too.”
“And while I hate that children are being caught up in this-”
“-having a third out-”
“-does inspire confidence about-”
“-the guardian being around.”
“We’ll find him, my dear.”
“Yes, and when we do…”
“All the miraculous will be ours.”)
Notes:
a lot of the villain asides have like a lot of foreshadowing, aka once you know who they are you'll reread their bits and go "OH SHIT" its really good
Chapter 21: Self-Defense and Art Jitters
Summary:
directly after timebreaker, so starts still on sunday
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Visiting the police station with Sabrina was interesting. On one hand, it was a police station, so his gut reaction was a combination of guilt and fear that he had done something wrong because why else would he be in a police station, despite not remembering committing any crimes, he must have just forgotten. On the other hand, seeing all the police officers greet her with a wave and a smile was sweet, she was clearly in here a lot, and she made a beeline for a particular desk.
“Ferdie!”
The young adult gave an exaggerated sigh and spun in his chair with a raised eyebrow. “Sabrina. How can I help you?”
She tugged Izuku forward. “You recognize him, right?”
Ferdie winced. “Oh, you’re the amok bait. Sorry, kid.”
Izuku laughed nervously. “Do people really call me that?”
“Nah, not really, I just recognize you as someone who’s usually at the site. Lady Wifi also live streamed your kidnapping, so…”
“Exactly,” Sabrina said firmly, “so I brought him here. To you.”
The officer grimaced. “You know I have a job, right? Just because your dad is my boss doesn’t mean I can just teach you self defense all the time.”
Sabrina smirked and raised an eyebrow. “What if I make you a deal? You train him, and while you are, I look at your assignments.”
Ferdie narrowed his eyes. “Pretty sure that’s illegal.”
“I have my detective license.”
Several other officers perked up, looking over. “You got it? Congrats, Bri!”
She preened. “Yes, thank you. But it’s completely legal for me to consult on police cases. And it’s not like you’re handling murders or anything grotesque, so, do we have a deal? I bet I can even get Papa to sign off on it if you’re truly that concerned.”
Ferdie eyed her for a moment before sighing and extending a hand which Sabrina readily shook, sealing the deal.
“Ferdinand Lambert,” he introduced himself, “pleased to make your acquaintance, kid.”
“Izuku Midoriya. Please take care of me.”
Ferdie chuckled at the bow. “None of that, you’re going to be cursing me out before too long. Let me grab the case files and we can head down to the gym. Someone tell the chief what happened.”
There was a general amused chorus of agreements and he took three files and handed them off to Sabrina, who almost immediately opened one, scanning it over as she followed the two of them in practiced motions.
The gym had a couple of people in it, but Ferdie led them to a pretty open section with a floor to ceiling wall mirror. Where it met the other (normal) wall, there was a bench, and this is where Sabrina plopped herself down.
“So,” the man sighed, “Sundays are usually pretty easy to schedule on, but what’s your availability for the rest of the week? You kids have school, right?”
Sabrina snorted without looking up. “You’re twenty five. You were in school not too long ago.”
“I’m insulted. But yes, school is happening right now.”
Izuku bit his lip in thought. “I mean, I’m free most days? My cousin and aunt really want me to learn this stuff, so they’d probably be willing to let me come right after school as long as I was back in time for dinner. Oh, um, I’m not free on this particular Saturday, but other than that my schedule is… pretty open.”
Ferdie nodded and hummed. “How does Sunday, Tuesday, and Thursday sound? If you feel like you need more than those three days a week, we can see about adding a Saturday sesh, but two hours for each. We don’t want to overwork you.”
“Isn’t that a little… light?”
He grinned. “Nope, because outside of those times you’re responsible for keeping yourself in shape and practicing. Those are just times I can reasonably foist off work on the chief’s daughter and have time to train you. Plus, kids need free time, you must have just graduated from being a preteen, right? Spend time with friends.”
He flushed. “I’m fourteen.”
Ferdie made a small noise, looking him over critically. “Huh. Well, you’re awfully small, not unlike Bri there. Probably no matter what you’ll never be bigger than most of your opponents, so we’ll probably focus on making you nimble, flexible, and using people’s size against them. Sound good?”
Izuku nodded, determined.
“Right, first things first, warm ups, and trust me, you’re going to hate me soon enough.”
Half an hour later, Izuku could see where Ferdie was coming from, because he was extremely winded. It was better since Kagami had been working him for three ish months now, so he was much more fit than he had been, but his limbs burned from the stretching they had been put through. Still, he was plenty warmed up and his muscles certainly felt looser.
“Alright,” Ferdie nodded, “I’m going to teach you how to fall. I can see you’re a little confused, but falling is perhaps the most important thing you can learn, whether you’re going to be running or fighting. If you can fall correctly, you can minimize the damage you take from falling, meaning you’re less likely to twist an ankle, break a bone, bruise a rib, and so on. It also means you might keep your breath, and if you get really good, you can get back up incredibly quickly, or use the momentum of your fall to your advantage. Watch closely.”
Ferdie demonstrated some falls then carefully guided Izuku himself through a few falls, explaining the different methods.
“Ideally,” he commented idly, “you’d be able to get your bearings from any position or height and fall correctly, but that’s going to take a lot of practice and a lot of muscle memory. If you practice this, do it somewhere soft, ok, kid?”
Izuku nodded fiercely. No way he was doing this onto concrete or whatever. That was asking for trouble, and Kagami would kill him.
They spent a good hour practicing falling, and it really didn’t seem like it, but then Ferdie checked his watch and sighed.
“Alright, keeping to the two hour schedule, we have about half an hour left. Do you have any questions about today, or anything in particular you want to run over?”
Izuku bit his lip. “What’s the safest height you can fall from? Not that I’m going to be looking for heights, it's just, well, in case I get high up, what is a safe distance to jump from to run away?”
Ferdie sighed. “Falls can be deadly at as low as two meters, or six feet, depending on how you land, but if you really need to get out of a situation, you will most likely survive a fall of six to eight meters, or twenty to twenty five feet. That’s about a story or two of a building, for reference.”
Izuku nodded, heart sinking. Ok, that was far less of a distance than he thought, and it sounded like “surviving” was most definitely not the same thing as “unharmed.”
“Other basic things before we go in case you are getting caught and can’t easily run,” Ferdie sighed, “your elbows and knees are incredibly strong, go for sensitive areas like the groin, eyes, and abs, palm strikes can be more effective than punches, but if you do punch, thumb on the outside so you don’t break it. We’ll go over this again when we get to combat, but with your luck you’re getting in a fight before Tuesday, so.”
Izuku pouted as Sabrina nodded, getting up from the bench and handing over the folders again.
“I left my notes, I guess we’ll see you Tuesday, Ferdie! Tell everyone I said bye!”
Ferdie waved them off. “Remember to stretch soon after you do a cool down, don’t want to get stiff. See you later.”
He said goodbye to Sabrina as she bounded off to the hotel and walked home, texting Kagami he was on his way.
That night, he told his aunt about the current plan and got it approved, which he quickly relayed to Sabrina. They were on for Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Sundays for two hours each.
The next day in school was fairly normal, save for, well, Adrien complaining.
“Aside from a few short trips back to England,” he sighed, “Felix is here full time. He’s even going to school here! There’s honestly no escape and I hate it.”
Kagami raised her eyebrow down at her phone. “Mari-hime said there’s a new student in their class. Something tells me she will be bearing the brunt of interactions with your cousin while at school, not you.”
“Yeah but I get him at home.”
Izuku gently shoved Adrien. “Maybe the reason he’s so hostile to you is because you always assume the worst of him and complain every time you’re near him. I think we should get to know him and hang out. I know what it’s like to be in an unfamiliar city with your cousin. Maybe we can go get ice cream, or pastry, or go visit a museum!”
Adrien sighed, but gave a goofy smile. “You’re too pure for this world. I don’t really dislike him, to be honest, he’s just so… abrasive.”
“And yet,” Kagami remarked idly, “you are friends with both me and Chloe.”
“It’s different! You don’t pretend to be me to get me in trouble!”
Izuku snorted. “From what I recall, you both pretended to be each other, or was he telling tales?”
Adrien gaped. “He told you that? That snitch! I thought for sure we’d be able to pull it off at least once, but now we can’t!”
“You couldn’t before,” he giggled, “I can tell you apart even when he is pretending to be you. Your smiles are just too different.”
Adrien hummed. “Not sure if your theory on my quirk holds up since we didn’t get to test it. Maybe you can work your friendship magic and get him to help.”
“Ren, I don’t have friendship magic.”
“You could totally make friends with a brick wall.”
“Is this brick wall sentient? Because if so it’s probably an amok and I really don’t want to be near it.”
“Ah,” he smirked with a contemplative hum, “that’s right, what did your police officer call you? Amok bait?”
The corner of Kagami’s mouth curled up. “I propose we call him amok catnip instead, seeing as Chat Noir is also seemingly taken with him.”
Izuku groaned and thumped his head on the desk. “Stop. Someone, please, back me up here.”
“I dunno,” Jacque grinned from across the row, “we’ve all seen the footage, Izuku.”
“I agree,” Mirielle giggled, “he always looks at you in the amok fights so far.”
Ondine snickered. “Not that you’re not looking back, of course.”
Izuku groaned, muffling the sound with his arms, but shifted and spoke loudly so everyone would hear him.
“This is bullying and I won’t stand for it.”
The gathered classmates laughed and Jean sped into the room.
“What did I miss?! I’m not late this time, promise!”
“And yet,” Ron sighed, “still the last one here.”
Jean blinked. “What? Cami isn’t here, and it’s not even raining, so you can’t use that excuse.”
“Art expo,” the entire class chorused, and he smacked his forehead.
“I forgot, she’s locked herself in the art room again, hasn’t she.”
“Indeed,” Mendeleiev stalked into the room with a raised eyebrow, “Ml. Le Roux is in the art room with several of our other students who are participating in the art exposition that is this Friday, Saturday, and Sunday down at the Louvre. We have a half day on Friday, as a reminder. May I start class now?”
They all gave giggling confirmation and she quirked a small smile before diving right in.
Izuku leaned over to Adrien.
“I’m inviting him to hang out and you can’t stop me.”
Adrien rolled his eyes good-naturedly. “Sure thing, court wizard. Work your magic.”
As soon as they were dismissed to lunch, Izuku was rocketing out of his seat down the hall to where their sister class was just letting out.
“Hey, Izu!”
He smiled. “Hi Mari! Oh, hi Chloe, hi Sabrina! Is Felix still here?”
Chloe snorted and swept out of the classroom with a knowing smirk, calling back, “Fefe, you have a caller!”
“Bitcheois-”
Felix stopped in the doorway, looking down at Izuku, who was smiling idly, and his expression froze.
“Hi! You’re early; did the move happen faster?”
Felix visibly restarted. “Not quite. We’re still in the process, but my mother wanted me to start school as soon as possible.”
Izuku nodded easily. “Have you seen much of the city yet? I know I didn’t for a while, but I also know all the cool sites to visit, things to do, so if you wanted I could show you around!”
“I… that is unnecessary.”
Adrien sidled up beside him and smirked at his cousin. “Not what Aunt Ame was saying the other day.”
Felix glared at him. “What my mother does not know will not hurt her. I am perfectly capable of getting around this city on my own.”
Izuku bit his lip. “It’s fine, really, I just wanted to offer. Here, I mean, I could give you my phumber - my phone number, in, in case you change your mind! Not that I think you’re indecisive, but just in case, so you can contact me, or, well, you don’t have to take it, I’m sure you could just contact me through Adrien-”
“It’s fine,” Felix interrupted, taking the slip of paper Izuku had held out and swallowing heavily, “thank you for the offer. I’m… going now.”
He slipped through the crowd faster than Izuku could follow and he tired to take a deep breath without groaning.
“I’ve already interacted with him before,” he muttered to himself, “and I was fine!”
“Wow,” Adrien whistled, slinging an arm around his shoulders, “I have never seen him that color before. I dunno what you did, but do it again, as often as you want. I’ll even be ready to take a picture next time.”
Izuku blinked. “What…? I don’t… ok, um, let’s just… go to lunch?”
Mari couldn’t help but giggle. “Izu, that was almost as bad as me, nice going!”
“Mari I’m gonna make madam Cheng disown you.”
“Good luck! I’m sure maman would adopt you in a heartbeat if madam Tsurugi didn’t have prior claim.”
Kagami perked up from where Izuku hadn’t noticed she had been standing after joining them sometime after the Felix fiasco. “That reminds me, my mother has been going out at odd times during the day and coming back with her business shark smile. Does your mother have anything to do with that?”
Marinette groaned. “Yes, almost certainly. She comes back chortling and speaking in mandarin, fast and low so it's difficult for me to hear, but I’ve definitely heard her mention dragons and old ties. The two of them are absolutely getting together to talk about who knows what.”
Izuku blinked. “You speak mandarin?”
Kagami sighed fondly. “We all do.”
“Who is this we?”
Adrien sheepishly raised a hand.
“Wait a minute,” Izuku cried, “you all speak mandarin except me? This is horrible!”
“If it makes you feel better,” Mari giggled, “I can’t speak japanese and the other two can.”
“No,” he folded his arms, “that’s worse. If we want to have a secret conversation with just the four of us we don’t have a common language other than french. What languages do we all speak? I have japanese, french, and english.”
“All of those, plus mandarin and vietnamese,” Kagami remarked with a smirk.
“Mandarin, cantonese, french, and english, plus a few phrases and words in different chinese dialects.”
Izuku’s staring at Mari was broken by Adrien.
“Mandarin, japanese, french, english, spanish, italian, and german.”
He blinked up at them staring and cracked a grin. “German was from my mom’s family, spanish was something Felix and I learned together and italian soon followed.”
Izuku sighed in exasperation. “So I know three languages, Mari four and change, Gami five, and Ren… seven? This is totally unfair. Also, why do all of us speak english?”
“Cousin.”
“Cousin, yeah.”
“Business.”
“And we already know you speak it because of All Might,” Adrien said with a flourish, “so that’s all of us. I think all of us have very valid reasons for knowing the language of the west, even if some are more valid than others-”
“I was obsessed with heroes! Leave me alone!”
"Was? Bold claim-"
They continued to bicker over lunch, easily grinning, when Izuku was struck with an idea.
“What if we all learned a new language together?”
They all paused, before Mari broke out in a grin. “That’s a great idea! Something out of the way, that most people won’t speak!”
Kagami raised an eyebrow. “Hindi, or arabic, perhaps? I doubt we will be finding ourselves in the middle east or in India any time soon.”
“I vote danish,” Adrien held up the pastry in question, “for no other reason than the pun.”
“What about something like greek,” Marinette put a finger on her chin, “gives us a fun excuse to go visit for a vacation; I’d love to sketch there, and the food is sure to be delicious. Then again, if we just want an European country or language, there’s portuguese, swiss-german, turkish, and so on.”
Izuku lit up. “What if we did something like sign language? That way we could still talk when we have to be quiet!”
“But that doesn’t have a written form,” Adrien pointed out, “so no secret messages.”
“Russian,” Kagami said firmly, “or some cyrillic script.”
“There’s nothing that says we can’t learn a foreign language and its respective sign at the same time,” Mari pointed out, “which covers all of our bases.”
“Or,” Adrien said dramatically, looking at them through his lashes with a sly grin, “we could just make a language and its respective sign up entirely. Then we can guarantee that no one knows it other than us.”
Marinette’s phone went off with the alert that they needed to get back to school soon and they all jumped.
“We’ll definitely think on it,” she reassured as they got up, “because this sounds like a great idea.”
“Oh,” Izuku jumped as they walked back into the bakery, “would it be alright to bring some pastries to the art room? Cami has been holed up there all day, and I want to convince her to take a break.”
Mari lit up. “That’s a great idea! I’ll pack a box for Nath, too, he’s up there as well!”
Sabine smiled and waved at them, helping her daughter set up the pastry boxes and securing them in Izuku’s arm with a fond smile, and he dashed ahead of them to make it to the art room and then back in time for class.
He burst in the door, slightly winded, and made a beeline for the blond in the back of the room.
“Cami! Lunch is almost over, have you taken a break yet?”
She looked up sheepishly, jumping out of her daze. “Hi, Izuku. No, um, not quite? Almost, though.”
He grinned and handed the box for her over. “I brought you some pastries. Oh, Niel, Mari made you box too, I’m just the delivery boy. Here!”
The redhead smiled, red dusting his cheeks a little, and took the offered box with soft eyes. “Thanks. I’ll be sure to thank her, as well.”
Izuku beamed. “Right, I have to run back to class, but I might stop in at the end of the day or send someone to make sure you guys aren’t overworking yourselves,” he looked sternly around the room at the other art students, “and that goes for all of you, too! Your health is important! Drink water and eat food occasionally!”
He was interrupted by the bell ringing and he paled. “Shoot, gotta go! Bye!”
The art room gave some cheery and laughing goodbyes as Izuku practically sprinted back to class.
As he sat down, he felt his phone buzz and discretely took it out during a lull in the lesson.
XXX-XXX-XXXX: This is Felix
XXX-XXX-XXXX: I’ve decided to take you up on your offer, if it’s still available.
Izu: of course! Does after school today work for you, or would wednesday be better?
Felix: either works.
Izu: ok!
Izu: do you mind if anyone else comes, or do you want it to be just us?
Felix: either is fine
There was a slight delay before that text, but Izuku just smiled and switched chats.
Izu: felix agreed to hang out ヽ(✿゚▽゚)ノ
Izu: you’re all coming ( o`ω`o)
Mari: fearTM
Ren: do we have to
Izu: YES
Gami: sure
Gami: what will we be doing?
Izu: i'm thinking trip tp the louvre before it gets overrun by expo
Izu: then ice cream?
Izu: or just ice cream
Izu: its kinda warm out
Izu: and then we just wander and point out neat things! (ノ◕ヮ◕)ノ*:・゚✧
Mari: sounds good lol
Ren: do we HAVE to
Izu: don't make me say it again o(^▽^)o
Gami: I thought I was supposed to be the mildly threatening one?
Ren: u r, dw
Ren: zuku is HIGHLY threatening
Izu: mhm!
Izu: so we all have afterschool plans now :))))
Izu: if you back out I Will Know
Mari: only one with a chance of backing out is ren tbh
Ren: nah i personally like living
Izu: see you all after school!!!
Izu: meet you outside after school is done!
Izu: I hope you’ll have a good time, felix!
Felix: I’m sure I will
Message deleted.
Felix: See you then.
Notes:
felix is the best i love him, izu has no idea what is going on. also chloe saying he has a "caller," like she's so rude and a tease lmao
Chapter 22: The Louvre
Summary:
the trip after school with Felix and the gang!
Notes:
I actually talked to my mom, an art history major, about the Louvre while writing this and she was quick to tell me things, like about her favorite painting in the museum and how it's a palace where she could have spent the entire time looking at the floors, ceilings, and walls, instead of the works they held, which I thought was funny!
TW for rape!
pointed out, there is a discussion of medusa, to skip, go from felix's "absolute idiocy" to "They looked at the other paintings," and you should miss it
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku was practically bouncing on his feet as he waited just outside the school. Adrien was sending him doe eyes to try and get out of this and Kagami was standing serenely, one hand in an iron grip on Adrien’s arm to stop him from running and the other scrolling idly through her phone. She was 100% playing solitaire, Izuku already knew.
Felix was out of the building before Marinette was, the girl practically sprinting as she was still zipping up her backpack and he waved cheerily at them both. Felix took in the gathered individuals and sighed.
“So, what are we going to be doing?”
Izuku rocked back and forth a bit, breaking out into a massive grin. “I was thinking the Louvre before the art expo takes over, then ice cream after, but we could just wander if you’d rather!”
Felix shrugged lightly, eyes looking away. “I don’t particularly care. Whichever works best.”
Izuku’s smile faltered a little but he nodded. “Let’s go to the museum, then! I can point out things on the way, but there won’t be much since it’s pretty close…”
They walked in mild silence, the buzz of the busy city around them, and Izuku tried not to let it get to him.
“So… do anything fun in class today?”
He was addressing all of them, but after she cast a glance at Felix, Marinette spoke up.
“Not really? I mean, we’re working more on that physics project. Did Nath and Camie like the pastries?”
He grinned. “Of course! I might have mildly threatened them into taking better care of themselves, but that’s neither here nor there.”
She snorted. “You would.”
He perked up as the large glass pyramid of the courtyard came into view. “We’re here! Let’s get the admission tickets and then we can look around!”
They easily paid the admission price and Izuku picked up a brochure that had a map and listed the current exhibits as they stepped down the stairs under the skylight and into the palace proper.
“Oh,” Marinette exclaimed, “they have Yves Saint Laurent on display! We have to go see that! They’re displaying some of the examples of haute couture from 1962, when it first was displayed in his fashion house! Oh, and it’s in the Galerie d’Apollon? Gosh!”
“I wonder if they still have the first generation quirk paintings,” Izuku hummed as she grabbed onto Adrien without a care in the world towards the exhibit she was looking for, “I liked that one a lot.”
Kagami looked around mildly. “Perhaps. It’s only been two months. I am looking forward to the exhibit they have on loan from Greece.”
Izuku turned to smile at Felix. “What about you? Anything in particular you want to see?”
Felix pursed his lips and looked away. “I’m fine with whatever. All three of those exhibits sound… interesting. Are we not also going to see the Mona Lisa? I do seem to recall that it is the most famous piece of art in the museum.”
Izuku waved his hand. “Sure, but that’s always here, you can see it whenever. And it’s smaller than you think, not all that impressive if you ask me. It’s the rotating exhibits you want to visit for, since they do features on stuff, like apparently fashion. She’s probably gushing already,” he giggled, “so we should catch up before she passes out from excitement.”
“Then Dupain-Cheng is into fashion, I take it.”
Izuku bobbed his head. “She makes a lot of her own clothes. It’s her dream to be a fashion designer in the future and I’ve seen some of her sketches!”
Felix hummed. “You seem to know her fairly well.”
He grinned shyly and scratched the back of his neck. “I met her the same day as I met Ren, and we just kept in touch, since I went back to her parents’ bakery every so often. I was pretty excited when I figured out she was also going to our school, even if it was in a different class. I think you’ll like her class, they seem like really nice people! Um, the teacher is a little passive though. Oh! There they are!”
He gently tugged Felix along to where the other three were admiring old fashion pieces, and he came with little resistance. Once they were there, Izuku dropped his hand and instantly felt a little colder, which, well, it only made sense, since he wasn’t touching anyone and therefore no longer connected to anything warm.
It made sense and was not at all indicative of anything.
Nothing at all.
The exhibit was actually really cool, he didn’t know many of the terms as Marinette rambled and Ren smiled at her, nodding along and pointing out some of the things he knew, and the gold and beads. They still had a company, apparently, but most of what they sold was perfumes and colognes, not so much fashion pieces like these originals on display, but Marinette was having a great time, raving to an attentive Adrien while Kagami was taking her own time to inspect things.
Soon enough, Kagami dragged Marinette bodily away and headed to an on-loan greek exhibit (differing from their permanent greek, etruscan, and roman exhibit) that was old relics that depicted a lot of the old legends, and the rest of them trailed behind.
The first one Izuku looked at was the story of Andromeda, who was chained to a rock on the edge of the sea as an offering for a sea monster. It depicted her staring at the sea, tied by her ankle as a great serpent rose from the sea. The next scene in the mural showed Perseus, the hero of the story, using the shield he had received from Athena with Medusa’s head to help him slay the sea monster while the princess cast her hands out in fear and the waves roiled around them. Finally, Andromeda was free from the rock and Perseus stood proud, victorious.
He hummed. “She still has the shackle on,” he noted, pointing at the last mural, “but at least the chain is gone. Weird that they kept it in the picture.”
Felix hummed beside him. “In all likelihood, the shackle that chained her to the rock either didn’t have a key, or the key was back in her kingdom and Perseus didn’t want to go get it. The fastest way to free her would have been to destroy the chain. Of course, if you try to destroy it too close to the foot, it could have injured her.”
He nodded. “Still weird that it’s there in the murals, though. Oh, they have Heracles and his trials!”
Felix raised an eyebrow and turned slightly. “Heracles?”
Izuku grinned. “Hercules is the more modern version, as that’s what the romans called him, but in Greece he was Heracles. He was named after Hera to try and appease her since Zeus totally cheated on his wife with a mortal woman. Again. It didn’t really work,” he gestured to the painting of the hero fighting Cerberus, “because she still made him kill his family and then sent him on the twelve trials to repent.”
Felix made a noise of affirmation before turning to face the painting himself. “I see that the trial of the Nemean Lion was his first, or at least one of the early ones, since he already has his famous pelt.”
Izuku giggled. “Cerberus was his last trial, but the Nemean Lion was his first one. It was strong and its hide was impenetrable, so he kept the hide after its defeat to protect himself. Since that was the first of his labors, he’s often depicted with the cloak. No one really depicts him going into a rage and… killing everyone he loves.”
“You seem to know a lot about the myths,” Felix remarked idly, “do you like them?”
Izuku flushed a little. “There was a greek mythology themed hero that debuted in Japan a few years back, so I had a period of obsession and I learned a lot. Oh, this painting is called the Birth of Venus! It’s by Sandro Botticelli! Venus, or her greek variant Aphrodite, was created when the remains of Ouranos, Uranus in roman mythology, the father of the titans and also the actual sky, were cast into the sea. They made seafoam, and Aphrodite, goddess of love, rose from it. Technically by heritage, she’s the oldest of the gods and technically in the same generation of the family tree as the titans, but she’s still called a god, which I find interesting.”
“Yes,” Felix said with an amused tilt to his mouth, “this legend I do know. And I’m certain this is, perhaps, the most famous painting in the greek mythos.”
Izuku felt his face heat up. “S-sorry,” he murmured, “I didn’t mean…”
He shrugged. “I don't mind. What about this one? It’s a woman, which significantly narrows it down.”
Izuku squinted at the plaque beside the painting and made a small noise.
“Oh. This is Helen of Troy, the Face that Launched a Thousand Ships.”
He looked up at the painting with hooded eyes. “This is apparently by Frederic Leighton, a british painter. She looks so sad… she was kidnapped because she was beautiful, despite being married to the king of Sparta, I believe. Paris of Troy kidnapped her and the two nation-states waged war for ten years, until the greeks left the famous Trojan Horse and sacked Troy from within. Some people blamed her for all the death and destruction, because this wouldn’t have happened if she wasn’t kidnapped.”
“That’s ridiculous,” Felix scowled, “she was a victim. That’s like saying she was asking for it because of what she was wearing. Absolute idiocy.”
Izuku shrugged. “It was easier to blame women for being wicked tempters than it was to punish men for not being able to control themselves. It was pretty common in greek myths for that, actually. Take Zeus for example. He was constantly cheating on Hera, but when Hera was mad at him for it, she punished the women. Medusa was raped in Athena’s temple and she was the one who got cursed to turn people to stone.”
Felix raised an eyebrow. “Medusa was raped?”
Izuku waved his hand back and forth. “Myths were a little one way or the other. Sex happened in the temple and it was blamed on her even though Poseidon was the one who raped her. I always felt bad for her, she was just minding her own business away from people when Perseus came to behead her.”
“This is the same Perseus that rescued Andromeda?”
“Yeah, but she was a princess, not a monster, so it was apparently ok.”
They looked at the other paintings, murals, and artifacts in the temporary exhibit, and then moved on to the painting gallery, moving as a group of five instead of little individual groups, since this was a much more crowded area.
The hardwood gave out to tile and Izuku couldn't help but look down, gasping. He admired the intricate designs and then looked up, following the brocade up the wall to see the towering ceilings held up by gilded angels. The ceilings themselves were intricately designed as well, and he clutched at the nearest person next to him so he wouldn’t be left behind as he stumbled with his gaze anywhere but where he was walking. Finally, they came to a stop in the middle of the room as Marinette let out a noise of admiration and he managed to tear his gaze from the ceiling and tops of the walls to the painting that drew her eye.
Stretching far larger than any painting he’d seen before, it was ten meters wide and six meters tall.
“Jacque-Louis David, the Coronation of Napoleon,” Marinette breathed out, “it’s huge! And imagine all the detailing! I’m going closer to look at some of those outfits.”
She pulled away from them, weaving around people to get exceptionally close, but Izuku just stayed looking at it from afar, taking in the sheer scope of it.
The hand he was holding shifted and he realized he had never let go and quickly looked down.
“Aha,” he winced, “sorry about that… again…”
Felix glanced at him for a moment before looking back at the surrounding paintings. “No need to apologize. At least you didn’t get lost in the crowd.”
He nodded hesitantly before turning back, looking around the room in awkward silence.
After a while, Adrien checked the time and gathered them all back up.
“If we want to get ice cream, we should do it soon. It’s almost evening.”
Marinette beamed. “I’ll pull up the tracker, since we have to show you Andre’s!”
Felix raised an eyebrow. “What’s so special about this particular place?”
Marinette jumped slightly, looking down at her phone. “Oh, he’s right… over there! Look, that stand!” She waved at the ice cream man who was surrounded by people, and he beamed and waved back. “Andre is famous. The legend is that if a couple gets his sweethearts’ ice cream they’ll be together forever.”
Felix scoffed even as they got closer. “Sweethearts’ ice cream? Ice cream won’t ensure a relationship doesn’t fall apart, I’m afraid. Things take far more effort than that.”
“Aha,” Andre chuckled, “but you must believe in the magic, monsieur! Many swear by my treats, that find a love so sweet! Perhaps I can convince you?”
Felix folded his arms. “I doubt it. I have no interest in romance, and I certainly don’t need someone selling food on the street to tell me otherwise.”
Andre’s face fell and Izuku winced. “Maybe we can… get something else, or come back another time, you don’t have to get ice cream, and it’s almost dinner time anyway, really we should just go…”
“No,” Felix said coolly, “he said he would convince me, so I’d like to see him try.”
“Well,” Andre coughed, “if you wish, I could pair you with a flavor of your love?”
“And how on earth would you do that? You don’t even know what my flavor would be. You know nothing about me.”
“It’s just ice cream,” Adrien hurried to say, “and I think it’s pretty good! I get vanilla!”
“Just ice cream,” Andre sputtered, “I see into your very souls! No, that's it, get out of here, I will not serve your group today!”
Marinette winced. “Ok,” she murmured, “time to go…”
Felix sniffed and turned on his heel and Izuku looked between him and the nice man he had come to like before darting off after his new friend.
“Felix, wait!”
Notes:
I love felix but he would totally scoff at the idea of andre's sweetheart ice cream. oops?
anyway, this chapter has hints for both future chapters and book two! I will say, however, that with the knowledge that there is a north american box, it stands to reason there are other boxes as well. In my stories, there will be at least one other. I wonder if you can find it or identify it's miraculi?
Chapter 23: Glaciator
Summary:
last time we went to the Lourve and were GONNA get ice cream btu then andre was like "hoho, sweethearts, affection, the power of love," and acespec felix went "no >:|" so now andre is pissed, who knew
Notes:
is felix actually acespec? yeah sure, he's also like 14, everyone at that age should be acespec in my eyes, I sure was...am... dw bout it, he explains his thoughts this chapter
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Felix, wait,” Izuku called again, catching up with the slowing blond. He was scowling and Izuku winced as they made eye contact, but Felix sighed and looked away, shoving his hands into his pockets and trying to lessen his negative expression.
“What?”
“I’m sorry we didn’t warn you,” he scuffed his foot a little, but risked a glance up, “I had sort of heard about his whole sweethearts ice cream thing, but I didn’t realize it was such a big deal to him, or to…”
Felix sighed. “Or to me. It… isn’t, not really. I’m used to people being shallow, is all. In addition, we are young, and the concept of romance is as foreign to us as the concept of taxes. Sure, we know of it tangentially,” Izuku blinked at the extremely complicated word, but he got the gist of it, “but it's not something we really ‘get’ at this point in our lives.”
Felix cast another look at him and pink dusted his cheeks before he cleared his throat.
“I also don’t like it when people tell me what to think, feel, or do.”
Izuku winced. “That makes sense, sorry.”
Felix raised an eyebrow. “You did none of those things, you don’t have to apologize. Besides, as my cousin informs me, I am quick to tell people when I am displeased with them. Don’t worry, if you ever need to apologize, you’ll know.”
Izuku startled at the stern tone and peaked at the other boy, only to see his lips pressed together in a very small smile, and he suppressed a startled laugh. Felix was making a joke, however slight, so he obviously wasn’t that upset.
“There you are,” Kagami said with a frown as she stepped towards them, “we lost you in the crowd. I will inform Ren and Mari where we are and we can go get something else, if you’d rather.”
Felix shrugged lightly. “As Midoriya said, it’s almost dinner time. We don’t have to get anything.”
Izuku blinked. “Ah, right, you mostly use family names. Is it weird that that’s weird now? Back home it’s the standard, but I’m so used to being called Izuku by everyone now that hearing Midoriya is…” He trailed off with a chuckle.
Felox raised an eyebrow. “Chloe refers to you as Midoriya as well, does she not?”
He shrugged. “She said it’s like a rite of passage, or, no, what was the word… it’s a sign that she’s your friend? Or that you’re close? It’s an honor to be called by your given name by her, apparently. I’m working up to it,” he beamed, “but it’s not been all that long. It’s actually quite similar to the japanese customs, but instead of giving her permission, she’ll just do it once she deems you worthy, or something. Oh!”
He blinked up at the other boy. “Is that what you do as well? Create that distance between yourself and others?”
Felix raised an eyebrow and nodded. “Indeed.”
Izuku grinned lightly. “Must b-be a rich people thing,” he teased lightly, trying not to stumble over the words.
Kagami snorted. “I can assure you, it is not. It’s something to do when people try to get close to you for things. The fact that that often happens to rich people is circumstantial.”
Felix raised an eyebrow at her. “You speak as if you do not also have this problem, but I’ve seen the size of your mother’s company.”
She smirked. “Family company, but yes. No, I just have a reputation as a stone cold bitch.”
Izuku choked and doubled over in shock. “K-Kagami!”
“Tell mother and next fencing lesson won’t be training so much as a murder.”
He laughed nervously. “Ok, but I’ve seen you be relatively friendly with the class?”
She shrugged. “Everyone in school is already in the same boat. We’re all connected, so most of us get it. I have nothing to worry about with them. Besides,” she smirked lightly, “I could destroy any and all of them in a fight.”
“Gami,” Adrien sighed as he and Marinette weaved through the crowd to join them, “you can’t solve everything by fighting. You don’t even want to have a career in fighting.”
“Untrue,” she rebutted smoothly, “I plan to do a few fencing circuits before taking over the company. I have plenty of time. Who knows, maybe I’ll even try to be a hero with Izuku.”
He jumped. “I still haven’t decided if that’s what I want to do!”
Marinette giggled. “I’m sorry, but I don’t believe that for a second. If nothing else, going into analysis would be your dream.”
“Yeah,” he whined, “but I’m still quirkless, and Japan hates me!”
“Then just go to school here,” she shrugged, “France loves you.”
“And how kidnappable you are,” Adrien snuck in with a shit-eating grin, “don’t forget about that.”
“I AM GLACIATOR, AND EVERYONE WILL TASTE MY ICE CREAM OR FREEZE UNDER ITS POWER!”
They all looked at each other, frozen, before Izuku said weakly, “Speaking of…”
“We should get out of here,” Marinette said hurriedly, already pushing them in the direction the now screaming crowd was running in, and Izuku risked a glance over the panicked heads of the other civilians at the amok.
Clearly based on Andre the ice cream man (hopefully he had simply been caught by the amok and wasn’t inside the mass) was a towering man shaped amok made entirely of ice cream, differing flavors depending on the section, like he had been scooped together. He honestly looked like Grimer, the Pokemon, almost, with a little more of a humanoid shape. In his hand was a large ice cream scooper. He would scoop up ice cream from somewhere on his body and lob it at people. The ice cream would reform, and the flying scoop, if it hit, would freeze people in place, lost in the dairy and unable to move, struggle as they might. There was a little give, but it looked incredibly cold, and people were shivering quickly.
“Possible to escape from,” he muttered, “but only if it’s a glancing blow or you can melt it. Or eat it, I suppose, unless it regrows like it does on his own body? Unlikely, or it would simply multiply, spreading out like an exceptionally fast mold… wait, where are Mari and Ren?”
The three of them stopped short and Kagami growled a little.
“I’ll look for them,” she yelled over the crush of the crowd, “get to safety! We don’t know if he can go inside buildings, but he looks large enough that it should at least delay him a bit!”
“Stay safe,” he demanded as she left, and Felix urgently pulled him forward and around the corner.
“I can’t believe my mother decided to move here,” Felix ground out, “this is ridiculous. Remind me again how this works? Emotional donors?”
Izuku nodded. “People feeling a strong emotion, so far negative only, will have a feather sent after them. It will go into an object they are touching and therefore affecting emotionally and then transform into the amok. The amok can be anything from a simple casing around the victim or it can become a completely separate entity. It disappears when it is either recalled, or the object that was… amokified is found and broken, allowing the feather to be purified.”
“I’m not calling it that.”
“I don’t really like it either,” he winced, “but we haven’t come up with a better name yet, so…”
Felix grimaced as they ducked into a shop that was hastily emptying of people as Glaciator kept advancing and freezing people. Izuku watched it with careful eyes even as Ladybug and Chat Noir dashed around, trying to free people and get to the ice cream scoop, but they kept getting batted aside.
He blinked. “He isn’t going after couples.”
Felix squinted out the window and hummed. “It appears so. Glaciator seems to be a believer in the magic of the ice cream.”
“This isn’t the first time the amok has been influenced by the donor,” Izuku mused, “they have the goal of getting the miraculous, yes, but they also want to right whatever cause the donor to become distressed in the first place. Timetagger wanted to get enough time to go back and restore Alix’s broken watch. Stoneheart wanted to protect Ivan’s heart. Lady Wifi wanted what Alya wanted, which was the identity of Ladybug. Sure, that one helps with the miraculous as well, but it was a personal ambition of Alya even before she donated an amok. It looks like Glaciator likes couples as much as Andre does.”
Felix grimaced. “I’m certain there’s a strategy here, but have our vigilantes noticed this little cheat as well?”
It turned out, they had, as the next time they went to confront Glaciator, they were holding hands and leaning into one another, and the amok stalled.
Then his eyes went past the two and he noticed Felix.
If ice cream could look thunderous, he did, and he casually batted aside the two heroes, leaving them covered in mint ice cream that was luckily not of the trapped variety and it soon melted off of them.
Not that Izuku noticed this of course, because he was too busy scrambling back and dragging Felix with him to get away from the window.
“It also s-seems,” he squeaked, “that he remembers you!”
“So amoks get emotions and memories?! This seems unfair.”
“Might just be emotions and whatever or whoever is attached to them,” Izuku yelped as the building shook, “or maybe he just really doesn’t… like blonds?”
“Chat Noir seemed fine!”
“Ok, so he probably remembers you then. I hope this isn’t another possession one, Andre would be cold in all that ice cream…”
The door of the shop broke inwards with the surge of ice cream arm and Izuku squeaked and jumped back, pressing himself against the wall. Other customers who hadn’t left the store screamed around them and the one worker still in the building was fumbling for the keys to the back door. They managed to get the right key and slid it into the door, unlocking it with a bit of trouble and then wrenching the door open.
Everyone poured out of the back and Felix quickly pulled Izuku through the other customers and out into the backstreet where he quickly pulled them left.
“We’ll loop around,” he said shortly, “if nothing else, having the heroes around to protect us will be helpful.”
Izuku blinked. “Us? He’s only after you, though.”
Felix faltered briefly before pressing on. “Yes, but if something happened to you on my watch I’m certain your three friends would publicly destroy me, my cousin or not. And leaving you alone is out of the question.”
Izuku blinked again, but mentally shrugged. He was probably right, Kagami would absolutely string him up by his ankles if he let anything happen to Izuku. A reasonable fear.
“LUCKY CHARM!”
The turned just in time to see Ladybug and Chat Noir standing around as a large red and black spotted bottle fell into Ladybug’s hands. They squinted at the label and Chat Noir chortled.
“Alcohol? M’Lady, I don’t think drinking on the job- oof.”
He rubbed at his ribs where she elbowed him. “No one drinks this, Kitty. Not only does it say it’s 85 proof, it’s also rubbing alcohol. It’s used mostly for cleaning injuries or as nail polish remover. I’m surprised you don’t know that.”
He put a hand on his chest. “Which one are you insinuating? I am a bad kitty who gets in a lot of fights or am I a pampered house cat who gets their nails did?”
She snorted. “You choose, I’m feeling generous. Still no clue what…”
She trailed off as her eyes caught on them and she instantly scowled.
“What are you two doing here,” she hissed as she stormed over, “don't you know that Glaciator is still in the area?!”
“We do,” Felix said lowly back, “because he pushed his way into a building where we were hiding. I… accidentally made the emotional donor upset.”
“Leading theory is it recognizes the cause of its creation,” Izuku said rapidly, “Stoneheart went after Kim pretty fast, others went for the targets too.”
She slowly nodded. “Seems reasonable. So why did you come back?”
Felix shrugged. “Better to seek protection from the protectors than simply running and hiding. Also his friends either ran off or got caught, but if something happened to him I’d be summarily murdered.”
Chat Noir chuckled. “Especially if the amok got him again. Nice to see you, even if I wish it was under better circumstances.”
There was a crash and a roar in the distance and Ladybug winced. “Tsunami is holding him back from the civilians, but I don’t know what to do…”
Izuku glanced at the large jug of rubbing alcohol.
“That’s flammable, right? Plus, alcohol has a much higher freezing point than water or cream…”
She perked up and grinned, eyes flashing around the area. “You’re a genius! I know what to do, Chat, go get our dragon.”
He saluted and then extended his baton to leap away.
“I’m going to need you to be bait,” she said firmly to Felix, “because blind rage and all that. Izuku, you’re also involved if you don’t mind.”
He beamed. “Nope, no problem! What do you need?”
(He ignored Felix’s grumble of him not getting a choice, he knew the blond didn’t mean it.)
“I’m sure you won’t mind,” she said coyly, “it involves Chat Noir. Have you noticed how Glaciator doesn’t go for couples?”
Izuku regretted agreeing to this plan.
Granted, the plan was really thought out. A little complicated, but still thought out. Ladybug had to get the timing right, which relied on Tsunami (who looked so cool, Izuku was definitely going to try and meet her after this) and Chat Noir tag teaming to get Glaciator right where Ladybug wanted him. He’d see Felix, go on a murderous rampage, and then Tsunami would lightning dragon the ring of alcohol to turn it into the ring of fire, forcing the amok to temporarily pause.
Izuku held Chat Noir’s hand to let the hero get close enough for Ladybug to use the yoyo wire to cut off Glaciator’s arm, where Chat Noir would lunge forward with a Cataclysm and destroy the ice cream scooper.
A really well thought out, complicated, and heart pounding plan and Izuku was thrilled to have been a part of it, even if he knew for a fact a video of him holding Chat Noir’s hand was no doubt already making the rounds and his class would be poking fun at him once again.
(He decided he could put up with it a bit when Chat Noir gave him such an excited smile. Ugh.)
“Oh, Tsunami,” he called as Andre was helped up by Ladybug, “I didn’t get to meet you before, but I think you’re really cool so far!”
She stilled and raised an eyebrow. “Are you often in the business of meeting vigilantes?”
He blushed and bit his lip. “Well, I seem to be involved in… every amok fight so far, to varying degrees. I guess I’d describe it like a work relationship?”
She briefly cracked a smile. “Indeed. Then I suppose I will see you around. Unfortunately, I have to depart now. Goodbye…?”
He beamed. “Izuku Midoriya. Nice to meet you!”
She smiled once more and leapt away, the other two soon following, and Izuku slouched, heart finally calming down from the onslaught of adrenaline.
“This hero business is… interesting,” Felix sidled up beside him, “and you want to do this as a career?”
Izuku grinned. “I just want to help people. In Japan, it seemed like my only option, the way I could do the most good. I look up to heroes a lot. Sure, it’s scary, but imagine how scary it would be for people if there weren’t heroes. I want people to feel safe.”
He glanced at the unusually quiet Felix and noticed his hands were shaking slightly. He hesitated. Should he bring attention to it? Or… hold his hand? That would make it stop, but-
His train of thought was cut off as Kagami came rushing in, speed walking directly for them. Marinette soon followed from about the same direction, and Izuku was now just waiting for Adrien to make an appearance.
“There you are,” she scolded lightly, “I thought I told you to get to safety?”
Izuku grinned sheepishly. “To be fair, we did initially go away from the amok, but then Ladybug needed us for a plan. I was glad to help.”
“I’m sure you were,” Marinette laughed, “I saw a certain video about getting to hold hands with the leather clad vigilante. Into catboys, now, are we?”
Izuku could feel himself getting bright red and he flailed his hands to lightly hit her. “Stop! With! The! Jokes! You’re just as bad, since he’s your favorite of the two as well!”
“Aw,” Adrien wrapped an arm around them both, “are we back to this old debate? Ladybug is the best, hands down.”
“Concur,” Kagami said, “but these two seem to disagree.”
Marinette puffed out her cheeks and put her hands on her hips. “Fine then! Since we’re at an impasse. Felix!”
He startled. “What?”
“Do you like Ladybug or Chat Noir more?”
He paused for a moment before screwing up his face. “As much as I dislike agreeing with my cousin on anything…”
Adrien cheered. “The correct answer!”
“Only due to the fact that Chat Noir decided that making puns was a good idea, much like a certain relative of mine.”
Adrien squawked in offense and Felix tilted his head back in consideration, “Actually, I’m changing my answer. That new one, Tsunami? For her sheer ability to turn into lightning, and my personal hero that stopped me from becoming a sundae topping, my favorite of the vigilantes is her.”
“But Ladybug came up with the plan,” Adrien cried out in shock, “and she’s super new!”
Felix raised an eyebrow. “Are you saying that she is incompetent? Following a leader’s plan is a sign of a strong and trustworthy individual.”
“N-no,” he said hurriedly, “I think she’s great! But it was between Ladybug and Chat Noir!”
“Hmm, I might need to change my answer too,” Kagami smiled coyly, “don’t you agree, Izuku?”
He grinned. “Yeah, I guess so. She is pretty cool.”
“No,” Marinette said in a panic, “don’t leave me alone!”
He shrugged. “Friendship ended with Chat Noir, now Tsunami is my favorite vigilante.”
She groaned and put her head in her hands. “I can’t even be mad at you because you used the meme correctly. Excellent conjugation and execution.”
He grinned and gave a light bow. “Thank you, thank you-”
“FELIX! ADRIEN!”
A blond woman rushed over and cupped Felix’s face with her hands, looking down at his face. “You’re ok,” she breathed, and Izuku suddenly realized who she was.
“It was my fault,” he blurted out, “I wanted to take him around town and show him things and he reacted negatively to Andre. Really, what were we thinking, trying to get ice cream this close to dinner, yikes, speaking of we should all go home, really sorry about that, I understand if you want to move back to London-”
“Oh,” the woman, Amelie Graham de Vanily, blinked at him and cut him off with a smile, “no, this isn’t your fault! Really, that ice cream man must have just reacted poorly, going after my son. And goodness, the audacity of that vigilante using the two of you as bait,” she clucked her tongue and moved one hand to Izuku’s own cheek, causing him to flush, “they shouldn’t involve civilians in things like that! I’m just glad you’re all alright. Thank goodness Adrien managed to find a place to hide, I don’t know if Emi and I would have been able to handle both our boys in the line of fire…”
Adrien laughed weakly. “Yep, mum can be worse than you, Auntie. Um, I think it was a good plan. Plus, Ladybug can put everything to rights again. He had three of them watching out for him. Izuku too.”
She frowned. “I know, I just worry…”
Felix pursed his lips. “And yet, we live here now. I assume we will simply have to get used to it until one side or the other emerges victorious.”
The woman smiled and grabbed her son’s hand and one of Adrien’s as well.
“I hate to cut this gathering short,” she said woefully, “but Emi did want us home. You’re more than welcome to take our boys out again,” she giggled, “and hopefully the next time won’t end in a fight. Get home safe, do you three have parents on the way to pick you up?”
“Don’t worry, ma’am,” Marinette smiled shyly, scuffing her shoe on the ground, “I live halfway between here and the Tsurugi’s, we can stop there and get one of my parents if we still feel unsafe.”
Kagami nodded. “And both my cousin and I are trained, we can take care of ourselves.”
Amelie nodded and smiled beatifically. “Get home safe!”
The three blonds swept away and Marinette breathed out.
“I guess we know why the cousins look so similar,” she murmured, “since their moms are spitting images of each other. Are they twins?”
Kagami shrugged. “I think Ren might have mentioned something like that before. It’s plausible if nothing else.”
They walked home and Izuku couldn’t help but pull his phone out.
Izuku: sorry again >﹏<
Izuku: really hope your mom doesn’t hate us now
Felix: My mother could not hate anyone who approaches me while being even mildly friendly
Felix: You’re fine.
Izuku: we’ll have to hang out again sometime!
Izuku: hopefully not during an amok fight tho
Izuku: terrifying
Felix: You have mentioned the art expo before, when is that again?
Izuku: this weekend!
Izuku: it starts on friday, I’ll probably go a couple of the days since I have a classmate and another friend in it
Izuku: it ends on sunday afternoon, I think?
Izuku: so you have about 48 hours
Felix: I would be interesting in attending, perhaps we could go at the same or an overlapping time
Izuku: lol, we can if you;re not tired of us
Izuku: I’ll pick a time when ren isn’t coming if you want
Izuku: but maybe mari can come, since she’s in your class and it’s good to build friendships!
Izuku: sorry, “connections”
Izuku: (ㆆ_ㆆ)
Felix: …
Felix: sure whatever
Izuku: ok!
Izuku: maybe i’ll see you in school too!
Izuku: tak more then!
Izuku: *talk
Notes:
imma do my best to get one more out this week but if I don't quite finish it we MIGHT get a late monday/tuesday update instead, next week is break week anyway
Chapter 24: Meanwhile...
Summary:
a look into some outside perspectives, rounded off with a villain aside
Notes:
featuring an unplanned direction for Bakugo Katsuki, a planned direction for Midoriya Inko, a surprise perspective, and, of course, our villains!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Everything was normal until that one damn day in June. He told himself that it didn’t matter, one person disappearing, especially Deku, wouldn’t change all that much, but it did, for some reason. For some reason, life for one Bakugo Katsuki was wrong once that day came about.
He only noticed when the quirkless loser didn’t show up for school, but maybe the nerd was sick or something, not something that UA bound Katsuki needed to worry about. He’d be back, and life would continue as usual.
On the third day of him being gone, one of the extras spoke up.
“Sensei, where’s Deku?”
He looked up mildly and sighed. “Midoriya is no longer with us. Ah, no, that makes it sound like he died. He just moved, no need to worry about him.”
He moved?! But the old hag had just gone out for lunch with Auntie Inko just the other day! No fucking way the loser moved, not out of the fucking school district. Katsuki wasn’t stupid, Auntie was decently well off, but she liked the community that they lived in, to be close to the hag and his old man, plus she had that… stupid rich family that Uncle Hisashi had been a part of before he went all villain and got himself disowned. This was a great part of town and they wouldn’t fucking downgrade, they liked their stupid apartment.
Once school was out he stormed home, slamming the door closed.
“OI! HAG!”
“WHADDAYA WANT, BRAT?”
“THE TEACHER SAID DEKU MOVED!”
“HAAH? DEKU? YOU BETTER NO STILL BE CALLING IZU-KUN DEKU YOU LITTLE SHIT!”
“WHATEVER! THE FUCK DID THE TEACHER MEAN HE MOVED?”
“JUST THAT! HE MOVED TO FRANCE LIKE A WEEK AGO. I TOLD YOU THIS!”
“THE FUCK YOU DID! WHY IS AUNTIE STILL HERE THEN?”
“HE’S WITH HIS COUSIN! TAKING A SABBATICAL OR SOME SHIT, I DON’T KNOW, WHY DON’T YOU ASK INKO? I'M JUST GLAD THE SQUIRTS DOING BETTER!”
Ok, so Deku had moved. To France. To be with his… cousin. On his dad’s side, since Auntie Inko had no siblings. Why the fuck would he go to France? He didn’t even speak french, as far as Katsuki knew, not that he cared about the idiot, but he would know these things. Plus, what the fuck happened to going to UA? Did this mean he had finally given up, by running away?
What a fucking coward.
Just because he couldn’t take a little heat?
(Deep down, Katsuki felt cool relief, but he tried to ignore that part of him that was softly saying “thank god, he’s safe, he’s not here where everything wants to hurt him,” and he ignored it just like he always did, it was weakness, even if it was true-)
And he just left his mom? Just like that?
No, he needed more answers than the hag could give him.
So, he took her suggestion and went to go visit his aunt.
She smiled at the mention, looking a little sad, but mostly relieved.
“Yes,” she said, “Tomoe suggested it, to.. To get away. Oh, Katsuki, he was bullied and so hurt. I couldn’t stand it anymore, this society simply hates him for existing. In France, he has a chance. He’s called me twice already, you know! Kagami is teaching him fencing, what a dear!”
He didn’t really get much out of her, but his heart sank a little. Bullying, huh…
He viciously shoved down the guilty part of him. This was Deku’s fault, not his. If he had just… if he had just had a quirk, or if he’d been willing to give up on his stupid, impossible dream (it wasn’t impossible, if anyone could do it, it was Zuku-) then none of this would have happened and the world wouldn’t be upside down.
Katsuki… he had never had to live without Deku in his shadow. Sure, it was annoying, but now that he was gone, it was jarring instead. The loss of something he hadn’t known he wanted, needed, was enough to make him stumble every time he saw that empty seat, didn’t see those dark green curls, yellow backpack, red shoes… hunched shoulders…
Shit.
He’d fucked up.
He started following french news; not in the hopes he’d find Izuku, that was ridiculous, just… to keep up with what was happening. It was a good idea to check out heroes in other countries, see different examples of how things were run!
Paris eventually started having a bit more of a problem, an interesting one, around September. Something about miracles? There were a couple of things that were locked down in France exclusively, plus all the articles were in french and he couldn’t speak that. Google translate could only do so much and some things just didn’t translate well. But yeah. Miracles and jewelry.
It wasn’t until the fifth of these weird villains that he could have sworn he heard Izuku’s voice saying something in french at whoever was recording for the site he had found, the Ladyblog. Not that he knew what he had said, still didn’t speak french (he would learn), but it was probably him, coupled with the flash of green he saw when the person holding the camera was roughly forced away from the mirror villain.
The sixth villain was, apparently, the Ladyblogger herself, or whatever? He wasn’t really sure how it worked, they were villains but not, just puppets for a different villain. Whatever. The villain started livestreaming on the blog (and other places, based on the comments) and he saw Izuku for the first time.
He looked better. Not ok, obviously, since he was being attacked, but surely they would have taken this down if something happened? This was a couple hours after, due to the timezone difference, and people had had plenty of time to censor this if they needed to…
He kept repeating that to himself as Izuku was frozen and after a weird fuzzing they were suddenly much higher up. Still paused, but the villain grinned at the camera. With a simple tap, Izuku could move again and he stumbled out in japanese.
“She thinks you and mayor’s daughter are the ladybug, don’t come, through phones, power pauses-”
She paused him again and Katsuki was torn between fear and amusement. Of course Izuku was still analyzing shit. Hopefully this message was intended for his cousin. Based on the pouting of the villain, she didn’t understand japanese; smart thinking.
He watched the fight end with no shortage of anticipation, but Ladybug and Chat Noir took care of it and Izuku was safe.
He kept showing up in amok fights, and Katsuki kept watching. He was getting better, more nimble, more confident.
Katsuki pulled up his contacts list and hesitated before putting his phone away.
He wasn’t ready for that quite yet.
Midoriya Inko was not a confident woman, she knew this. She was nervous to a fault. Anxious, one could even say. She knew that her son had inherited that from her, so getting the weekly calls from him was always nerve wracking on both sides.
The first time he called home about amoks and the new vigilantes, she took a deep breath, and postponed her panic until after the call was finished. Then, once she finished, she went to her computer and did her best to research what her son was going to have to be dealing with. There wasn’t a lot for the first one, but by the second one there was more information out. Plus, all she really had to do was ask a question and Izuku was eager to ramble at her about his thoughts and theories. She was determined to learn french (it would take her longer than her son, she knew, but in an effort to read the news on her own, she would do it) so she would have something to contribute.
She’d talk to Tomoe occasionally as well, of course, but mostly she would talk to Izuku. Luckily, aside from the magical villains, he had made good friends! Adrien and Mari sounded nice, as did all of his classmates. Later, he mentioned Chloe, Sabrina, and Felix. They would be good for him, she thought, and maybe he’d want to stay after the year was up. She’d join him of course, if that’s what he wanted to do. She’d make it work, to make sure he was happy.
Katsuki would come around sometimes, and after some halting and dismissing, managed to ask about Izuku. She knew, based on his reaction to her initial proclamation that he had probably been one of the ones to hurt her son, but he might not have realized that himself. She noticed him catching up with the Paris news and repeating things to himself in french, so she did what a good auntie would do and she invited him over to practice together. Of course, they would often talk about the news, something they both looked at in french. He introduced her to the Ladyblog. She mentioned it to Izuku and he was quick to say he knew the person who ran the blog. There were even videos of the amoks (she had to explain that to Katsuki, apparently Izuku was a better source than a lot of the news sites) and the next time they called, she very carefully asked Izuku why he was in every fight, it seemed like. He was sheepish, but quick to assure her it wasn’t on purpose and the vigilantes were looking out for him.
She was exasperated, but mostly fond. Of course her boy would get involved in the fights, even when he wasn’t trying. He couldn’t help it, she knew, and she was glad that there were people around keeping him safe. She was even sent a picture of Kagami arguing with Tomoe about bringing a katana to school in the background while Izuku was staring at the camera with a bland smile. She couldn’t help but laugh at that and printed it out to frame. He looked so at peace, and they were having fun.
He was ok.
And even if he wanted to stay, that would be ok too. She cared more about her precious son than things in Japan. Mitsuki would understand.
And when Izuku was ok, so was she.
They’d be ok.
Nedzu was a curious soul. He had long since heard of the Black Lotus coalition, truly interesting sets of individuals, practically microcultures in and of themselves, so he couldn’t help but keep up with them and their relations. It was said that if you follow the trail of lotus petals, your business ventures would never fail.
Of course, he also had a rather… personal stake since not only was one of the top heroes a Ruby Flame, but one of his own teachers was an Obsidian Cat! The de facto head, no less, due to dwindling numbers! Aizawa Shouta was remarkably tight lipped about it all, stating clan business was clan business. But even past those two, several young heirs and next in lines would be of highschool age next year! He knew this because he regularly tracked the lines! Granted, several heirs were not in Japan, but they had connections here nonetheless, save for the Tigers. That heir, one Cheng Bridgette, was firmly in London. Tsurugi Kagami, however, regularly visited Japan. With the Dragons interested in business and negotiating high end contracts, he knew the UA business course would look enticing. Tomoe, the heir apparent and Kagami’s mother, had already put out feelers in Japan, and Nedzu was sure to put forth a good word for his own school. Humans were so interesting, and he wanted to know more about the Black Lotus clans and their retainers.
Speaking of retainers, a branch of the Saru also had a child in their last year of middle school. Hmmm, maybe he’d put in a word with Fourth Kind? No, no need, he still spoke glowingly of his high school education here, the Monkeys regularly sent people here, and one of the Mist was already registered for the next year, deviating from how they often stuck to their mountains. That left the Serpents, but he didn’t see their heiress being sent anywhere but UA. She had expressed interest in being a hero, Nedzu had heard through the grapevine, and was fully expecting a recommendation request to pass his desk before the year was out, same for the youngest Todoroki. The Lê Chiến family never left the Chengs, so while they had a few children of age, there was little expectation that one of them would grace his halls. He would love to meet one, however, they had such interesting quirks.
Of course, since he was following the main families and the cities they made their homes in, he noticed the situation in Paris. How could he not? The hidden knowledge was locked behind laughable defenses, but he saw why they wanted to hide the idea of miraculous jewels that usurped quirks and were overpowered to the extreme with the right applications! He was also exceptionally glad that this was not happening here, because japanese heroes were not known for anything that resembled cooperation and letting vigilantes operate. It was something he admired about the french government, the mostly free quirk usage based on situations and the leniency towards vigilantes.
But of course, he wouldn’t be Nedzu if he didn’t try to learn all he could, so he did research into these miraculous, specifically the Ladybug and the Black Cat, but also into what the villains could possibly be. The Dragon was an unexpected surprise, but it led him down a completely different rabbit hole.
As he knew, the ladybug was often seen as a symbol of good luck, just like black cats were often seen as bad luck. Based on their complementary powers of creation and destruction, it seemed in line. Then, the villain that created the amoks used feathers, so likely bird based. Perhaps a rooster? He didn’t quite understand how emotions and feathers translated into created beasts and creatures, nor could he find myths associated with a bird that did something similar.
The reason he had suggested the rooster, however, was a theory of his. Dragons were more common in chinese legends than japanese, but there were some similarities. And yin and yang, for the ladybug and cat, reminded him of chinese principles as well. Perhaps there were more miraculous based on the chinese zodiac? He had references of cats and ladybugs all over the world in various time periods which bought into the predating quirks claim, but other animal themes were harder to come by, save for a few.
The most common ones he had seen were a peacock, a turtle, a bee, a fox, and a butterfly.
With that in mind, he reviewed all the data and rewatched all of the news coverage (and that one japanese child, dubbed greenie by most of the amoks, most intriguing, he’d have to keep an eye on that one). Some things weren’t adding up, like how the amok was supposedly in an object, but sometimes one could not be found.
He reviewed the myths and legends about the previous users, and came to a conclusion.
One of the villains was likely the Peacock, yes, but the other?
Well, he hoped the french vigilantes could discover it in time. Hopefully they knew there was more than one!
(“I wonder-”
“-go on-”
“-the expo-”
“-delightful art, I’m sure-”
“-well I was just thinking, there’s always someone-”
“-who has something nasty to say?”
“Of course! Something isn’t in their favorite-”
“-style, so therefore it must be terrible-”
“-and they have no filter-”
“-ugh, I know just the type-”
“-so the artist will hear-”
“-they would dare?! These are mostly teenagers-”
“-and so full of roiling emotion-”
“-and hormones, yuck-”
“-someone’s bound to get offended-”
“-artists or critics, yes-”
“-which is just perfect for us-”
“-true, true-”
“-but we must be more careful this time-”
“-yes, last time was almost a disaster-”
“-but darling green was there again-”
“-oh, did I tell you his name?”
“No, I know it though.”
“His last name is rather… fitting!”
“Oh yes, as green as he is! Let’s see-”
“-one day-”
“-we’ll get him too-”
“-and what fun we’ll have-”
“-but for now, art expo-”
“-yes, yes, art-”
“-I wonder-”
“-go on-”
“-will this be the amok to illustrate the situation for our vigilantes?”
“Oh my, I do hope so!”
“And the dragon, that tells me there’s more than the seven…”
“Another box, or simply hidden gems?”
“Gems? Hah! Good one!”
“Thank you, thank you.”
“Either way-”
“-the guardian is about-”
“-knighting children-”
“-and putting everyone in danger-”
“-maybe he needs a good kick in the pants-”
“-yes, the adults need to fight, not the children-”
“-so maybe we can draw him out-”
“-with this next one-”
“-our best amok yet!” )
Notes:
really did not mean to make kats do this, he jsut took the keyboard and said "fuck you this is what im thinking" so uh, i guess this is what he's thinking? also nedzu came out of left field and rambled for a solid two and a half google doc pages, I actually wrote his part last, came back and popped it in
Chapter 25: Art Expo Day One
Summary:
and part of day two!
Notes:
while I have a link for Cami's art (a vision card from the game Mysterium, featured in my most popular fix Zutopia), I don't have one for Nathaniel because, ah, I cant draw? Or at least, not in a timely manner and to the quality I would like. So, yeah, Cami's is the only one that gets a link, I guess. sorry lol
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The class was practically buzzing as the regular lunch hour approached on Friday, and Ml. Mendeleiev merely sighed.
“Focus for another ten minutes and I’ll let you out half an hour early.”
That quickly stilled everyone and they diligently focused on the last lesson of the day. True to her word, they were all released early. A quick text to the group chat and confirmation from Mari that she’d meet them there once she was released, the gang all headed to the Louvre.
Sure, Izuku was going with Felix, but that was going to be tomorrow, after brunch when it just opened. For now, a lot of the kids at school were probably going to see their friends open.
The way the art expo was structured was the initial viewing would take place both on Friday and for the first half of Saturday. It was widely known that the famous art critics, portfolio reviewers, and potential buyers would come late Saturday and then all of Sunday, so this was the time to make sure their friends were all calm and not working themselves up. There was also a community wall where you could tack your coloring pages, specifically for the kids to help build community outreach.
Cami was the first one spotted, picked out of the crowd by Adrien. He easily joked it was because they were both blond.
“It’s true,” Cami overheard the tail end of the conversation with a grin, “we have a homing beacon for other blond people. Did I lose track of time, or are you guys early?”
“No, we’re early,” Adrien laughed, “Mend let us out half an hour early since we were all so fidgety. We sacrificed ten minutes of absolute focus so we could bail out.”
She nodded solemnly. “A fair and just trade. Take a look at the fruits of my labor!”
She stepped back slightly to pull their attention to her painting and Izuku smiled.
Done in oils was a picture of two people standing on a roof during the deep blue of night. There were stars in the night sky. The two people were painting the sky in broad strokes colors of dawn, pink and yellow and white. In places, the paint of the morning sky was dripping down or running, hitting the roof.
“Whimsical,” Adrien grinned, “what’s it called?”
She bit her lip sheepishly. “It’s really dumb, I just call it Morning Preparations.”
“It’s not dumb if it is correct,” Kagami pointed out, “and they are indeed preparing for morning.”
“I guess,” she shrugged, “it just doesn’t feel, I don’t know, critic worthy?”
“Did you enjoy painting it?”
She smiled at Izuku slowly. “Yeah, I did.”
He beamed. “Then that’s all that matters!”
She giggled. “Fair enough. Oh, there’s your Marinette.”
She indeed was darting over, weaving between people expertly, only tripping right when she was almost there. Adrien’s eyes widened and he lunged forward.
“Are you ok?”
She laughed him off as she righted herself. “I’m honestly impressed I lasted as long as I did. Oooo, this is nice! It really does feel like the parisian sky is painted on sometimes, huh?”
Cami’s eyes widened. “That’s it! Painted-On Sky! I’ll call it Painted-On Sky! Thank you so much!”
Marinette gaped for a moment before giggling. “Glad I could help, I guess! I like the use of oils, too, it really shows them painting it themselves!”
Cami lit up. “Thanks! I originally got into oils because of the whole oil and water dichotomy, but I really like the way it can hold its shape! It makes it a pain to dry, though, since it’s so dense. I think most of my allotted time was touch ups and drying. Probably missed a lot of class in the beginning just to get the oil to canvas.”
“I like it as well,” Kagami nodded, “it feels more present with the prominent definition.”
They chatted for a bit longer before more people came up and she waved their group goodbye.
A lot of the other pieces were also really fun! There were all mediums, clay, stone, metal, even some woodworking! And of course, for the canvas and paper creations, acrylics, oils, watercolors, ink, pencils, chalk, pastels, everything you could think of. And people had branched out in every direction, in every style. Modernism? Check. Surrealism? Check. Abstract? For sure. Illustrative? Of course. Realism, it’s there. On and on, styles and genres were all represented as students from all over the city showed off their art.
When they were passing by the low tables on the way to where Nathaniel said he would be set up, Marinette lit up.
“Manon! Nadja! I didn’t know you’d be here!”
Nadja Chamack, the news lady, looked up and smiled warmly at the approaching girl. “I didn’t expect to see you here today either! Half day?”
She beamed. “Yup! Since we have students here, we were all let out early to go support them! Hi, Manon!”
A little girl grinned, showing off her two front teeth. “Mari! Look, I drew a picture! It’s Ladybug and Chat Noir! They’re saving me from early bedtime!”
In crayon was indeed a red blob with black spots, a black blob with green eyes and pointy ears, a girl shaped blob wearing Manon’s outfit (or at least with the same colors), and an angry looking bed and clock being beaten back.
Marinette smiled. “It looks nice! I don’t know if Ladybug and Chat Noir can fight the call of sleep, though.”
Nadja laughed. “I try to tell her, but she stubbornly tries to stay awake anyway. Who are your friends?”
“Ah,” Marinette startled, “right, sorry, this is Izuku, Kagami, and Adrien. Guys, this is Nadja Chamack.”
Adrien grinned. “Don’t be bemused, it’s just the news! I love your show!”
Nadja smiled bashfully. “Thank you, I’m just lucky to do what I love. I’m sure you’re busy, so we’ll let you get back to it!”
They waved goodbye and wandered off again.
“I babysit Manon sometimes,” Marinette confided, “so I know the two of them pretty well.”
“Building connections, Mari-hime?”
She rolled her eyes and nudged Kagami. “Always on the clock, my noble knight. With my luck, Brig will just hand me the heirship to go run off somewhere.”
“Oh no,” Kagami said back mildly, “whatever shall you do, a clan head? At the same time as me? Oh No.”
“I can hear the extra capital letter you just gave that and I do not appreciate it.”
“But Mari,” Izuku said slowly, “could you not just also run off? Pass the baton further?”
Mari scowled. “No, because then maman would probably step in and then my mom is clan head. That’s worse than being the clan head myself.”
Adrien tentatively raised a hand. “Is this the stuff you guys continually mention and then say “family business” and don’t bring up for another couple of days that I still have no real understanding of?”
Izuku snorted and Mari decided to take pity on him.
“Basically Gami and I are each from really old, established families from east Asia that trace back to the time before quirks. It’s a complicated hierarchy but we have family lines we uphold and family is very important. It’s not that big of a deal.”
“Pretty sure either of you could call a hit on someone,” Izuku muttered, “but ok.”
Ren looked alarmed, but both girls cut him off.
“But I wouldn’t!”
“Mari-hime wouldn’t.”
“But,” he raised a finger, “she could.”
“I mean, we can trace our family line back as well,” Ren commented, “does that mean my family is also cool? Uh, the Graham de Vanilys, specifically. Old English line…”
Kagami scoffed and even Mari looked a little offended.
“Not a chance,” Kagami sniffed, “when we say before quirks, we also mean before things like automated assembly lines. We can trace back to when China still had dynasties. You can only be traced back to the time when England’s last queen was still alive. We are not the same.”
Ren looked at Izuku but he just shrugged hopelessly. “I was never told this until recently so I’m basically adopted in. Can’t help you here, bud.”
Izuku let his eyes wander over the crowd for a bit before he lit up. “Niel!”
A red head poked up, made eye contact, and the boy grinned. Mari also beamed and waved as they started making their way over.
“Hi,” Nathaniel said softly, “thanks for coming. Oh, you two must be Adrien and Kagami, right?”
Kagami nodded. “It is nice to meet the artist who has entertained my cousin a few times.”
Red started to creep up the artist’s neck as he cast a glance to the cousin in question. “It was nice to have quiet company,” he admitted, “but I, I’m sure you didn’t come here just to talk.”
“There’s nothing wrong with wanting to talk to our friend,” Marinette cried out playfully, “and Izu was practically bouncing. He’s been almost more excited about this than the artists, I think!”
He pouted, looking away with a blush. “I like seeing what my friends do! Speaking of, can I- we see?”
Nathaniel nodded hesitantly and stepped back, letting his art take center stage.
In a beautiful two page spread, blown up and printed, was a comic style mini story in which Ladybug, Chat Noir, and Tsunami were swinging into action above the parisian rooftops.
“Wow,” Marinette breathed, eyes wide.
“Yeah,” Izuku readily agreed.
It was mostly in black and white with little bits of watercolored red for the heroes, but it was no less impressive. Some of the comic panels were detailing their approach to an amok (not one they’d already fought, this one was owl themed for some reason and looked more animal than human), and their powers and catch phrases were on full display, each getting a panel devoted to a cataclysm, a lucky charm, and in this case, a water dragon (the first one Tsunami had shown, but they’d also seen lightning before). Once they defeated the amok, a miraculous ladybug swept a single small panel and then the three heroes were looking out on the restored Paris skyline.
It was incredible, and Izuku didn’t hesitate to say so.
“The line work is so nice,” he gushed, “and this is so cool! The action lines, the composition of the frames! You could really make a whole comic about this, I would read it in a heartbeat!”
Nathaniel was now definitely as red as his hair, but Mari wasn’t done with him either.
“Me too! And you made them look so good! They look even better than they do in real life, Nath!”
“Come on,” Adrien teased, “give the guy a break, he’s shutting down. But yeah, this looks really good.”
Kagami nodded. “I concur. Excellent work, Nathaniel.”
“Thanks,” he squeaked out, “I’m glad you guys like it…”
“The only thing that would make it better would be a small Zuku,” Adrien wrapped an arm around Izuku’s neck and noogied him gently, “in the clutches of the amok. If only for accuracy.”
Nathaniel bit his lip to hold back his smile and pointed at the panel where they first saw the owl amok.
Izuku followed the line of his finger and noticed one of the vague and terrified civilians had a head of curly hair.
His jaw dropped. “You didn’t!”
“I did.”
He almost looked apologetic, but his eyes were dancing with mirth and Izuku huffed and folded his arms.
“I wouldn’t let an owl grab me!”
“I based it off of an owlbear,” Nathaniel said quietly, “and you’re not captured, just nearby. In danger. Like usual.”
“So rude,” Izuku huffed again, but couldn’t stop himself from smiling dopily, “but I can’t believe you put me in your art!”
(Unbeknownst to each other, the other three were all thinking the same thing, but they knew they couldn’t say that out loud.)
He blushed again. “Well, like he said. For accuracy.”
“We should probably look around more,” Marinette said apologetically, casting a side eye to the two blushing, “but Izu will be back tomorrow! He’s bringing a friend.”
Izuku frowned. “Aren’t you also coming?”
She waved her hand, “No, I have prior plans, that’s why I really wanted to come today. Just gonna be you and Felix.”
“Oh.” He sat back, blinking a bit. “Ok then. I’ll definitely have to show him yours, Niel,” he turned back, “definitely the highlight of the trip so far!”
Niel smiled softly. “See you around, and maybe tomorrow, then?”
“Definitely!”
They all said goodbye and after that, just wandered, not really talking to anyone else. Mari knew a couple more people that the other three vaguely recognized, but didn’t know personally, so they visited them and talked for a while, but eventually they had to leave for homework, regular after school activities (fencing, for half of them), and dinner. With one last small visit to both of the people they were there to visit, they were off.
Izuku was looking forward to the next day.
Izuku was trying his best not to panic.
It hadn’t occurred to him yesterday, but with Marinette dropping out, it would be, as she had said, just him and Felix. Now, there was nothing to indicate that this was anything more than a friendly hang out, other than the fact that his brain was running wild now and Kagami had given him a smirk as she had said goodbye. Ren had texted him a simple “good luck lol” but that could just be the fact that he still kept up this thing about disliking his cousin. Mari hadn’t said anything at all, merely sent a picture of herself in front of her sewing machine with a big smile and piles of fabric behind her.
So now here he was waiting outside the Louvre for Felix to arrive and trying not to freak out because it wasn’t a date, not only did they barely know each other but it was initially with more people and they-
“Midoriya?”
He jolted and swung around with wide, deer-in-the-headlights eyes before letting his shoulder slump as he exhaled.
“Felix, you startled me.”
“Apologies,” he looked around, “is Dupain-Cheng late?”
He groaned and smacked his forehead. “I knew I forgot something. Sorry, no, she had plans, so it’s just us today, if that’s alright?”
Felix stilled for half a second before nodding curtly. “That’s fine. Shall we?”
Izuku nodded, smiling nervously. “Y-yeah! I know where Niel and Cami are, they have some really amazing work, but there were a lot of cool ones I saw yesterday as well!”
Walking through the expo with Felix, as opposed to Gami, Mari, and Ren, was a vastly different experience. For one, since it was no longer just opening and it was Saturday, there were less people than there had been the afternoon before. In addition, they were here before noon, so some people were no doubt getting weekend errands done now instead. Nor were there art critics, so a lot of the art was just out with the artists nowhere to be found.
Cami’s display was one such empty one, since they couldn’t reasonably be expected to be there for all 48 continuous hours. All of them would be there for that afternoon, of course, when all the people who they really wanted to like their art came, but for now it was sparse, with description tags hung up beside each piece.
“A Painted-On Sky,” Felix murmured, eyeing her piece, “it’s striking and whimsical, for certain.”
They meandered around, mostly talking about the art they saw (there was a statue of a goat, it was cool) and other small things, and Izuku was hyper aware of where and how close the two of them were standing at all times.
They checked out the community wall and Izuku grinned and cooed over some of the pictures. A lot of them featured heroes, including the miraculous vigilantes, and some were clearly drawings of some of the art in the halls, but he specifically went and found Manon’s, with the evil bedtime, and eagerly recounted the story of the day before to Felix.
“Why don’t we draw something for the community wall?”
Izuku blinked, taken aback. “Us?”
Felix raised an eyebrow. “I was not aware that ‘we’ could refer to someone else.”
Izuku slowly smiled. “Sure!”
He walked over to the supply table and looked back with a grin, taking on a slightly snobbish accent. “Crayons, markers, or colored pencils, Monsieur?”
Felix let out a small puff of air. “Not crayons. Other than that, you pick.”
Izuku grinned and grabbed a box of colored pencils and two sheets of paper, heading towards an empty table and laying out their supplies as Felix sat down across from him.
“Any theme?”
Felix shrugged. “No, I say we just draw something.”
Izuku hesitated, but tentatively picked up the blue color, the purple, the black, and the yellow.
Felix raised an eyebrow, but quickly turned to his own paper.
It started out as tentative spirals but soon turned into the firm press of pencil to paper. He’d have to sharpen these when he was done, he mused, since he was going for the whole paper.
After nothing but the uninterrupted sound of light scratching, Izuku slowly set down the black, the last color he had used, and looked at his drawing. He looked up in time to see Felix just looking at him, and he flushed.
“I, ah, I was thinking of Starry Night, I know it's not very good, I don’t usually work in just color…”
He trailed off and looked back down at his picture.
Swirls of blue and purple, in varying degrees of intensity, with a few sparse black lines. Stars in yellow outlined in hard black, to give more contrast, the black radiating out softly and merging into the greater night sky.
“And also Cami’s I guess,” he muttered softly, “I was just thinking of the stars, I guess.”
Felix hummed noncommittally. “You don’t have to justify yourself to me. I just drew a bear. Or tried to, anyway; I’m not the best artist, I prefer written word.”
Izuku hesitated for a moment, then when Felix nudged the paper in his direction, leaned forward to inspect the image, blinking. “Oh. It’s not as bad as you’re making it sound, I can tell it’s a bear. What made you want to draw it??”
He shrugged. “I didn’t know what to do so I watched you for a while. The spirals made me think of a necklace my mother started wearing about six months ago, which made me think of a fish hook, which made me think of a bear, so… this is my attempt at drawing a bear.”
Izuku hummed with a soft smile. “I like it. Do they have a name?”
Felix blinked. “A name? No, I just drew… him, I suppose.”
Izuku hummed for a moment.
“How about Sachi? It means good fortune, if you need a meaning.”
Felix gave him an odd look before sighing and shaking his head. “Sure. His name is Sachi. Let’s go pin them to the wall.”
Izuku scampered up to the wall and took one of the push pins before putting his picture in an empty spot, Felix finding his own on the half filled board. Then, he went back to the table, gathered up the colored pencils, and resharpened the ones they had used with one of the small hand sharpeners on the supplies table.
Felix waited patiently throughout this, but it didn’t stop Izuku from apologizing before leading him off to the rest of the art.
They eventually made it back to where Nathaniel’s art was, and Izuku grinned, slouching a little in front of it.
It was still just as good as the day before. The artist himself was nowhere to be found, but Izuku didn’t mind so much.
“Niel did this one,” he murmured, “he’s a friend of mine. He’s in your class, actually! Look,” he pointed at the same civilian that had been pointed out the day before, “he even added me as one of the civilians since I’m involved in so many amok attacks. If it was some random person, it would be a little weird, but he’s a friend of mine so it’s really just funny. Plus, even if it's really small, he drew me! Pretty cool.”
Felix nodded slowly. “You should really stop getting involved.”
Izuku huffed and rolled his eyes. “As if I want to be involved! The only times I have actively sought out the amok is when people I cared about were in danger, and I tried my absolute hardest to stay out of the line of fire! Other than that, they either occur close to me or specifically seek me out! Mostly close to me! It’s really not my fault!”
Felix cracked a tiny grin. “Most certainly. Is there a single amok you haven’t gotten involved with in some way?”
Izuku opened his mouth to retort before he closed it, looking at the ground in thought.
He looked up with a steely gaze.
“No.”
Felix actually snorted at that, and Izuku felt a rush of victory at getting the usually stoic boy to laugh, however slight.
“Perhaps the next one, then.”
“Again, out of my control most of the time!”
They looked at more art before lunch time came and went, and once their stomachs gave protest around one in the afternoon they headed for the Dupain-Cheng bakery.
“Do you eat anywhere else,” Felix said in amusement as they pulled up, “or are you single handedly funding this family?”
“Oh no,” Sabine called from behind the display case, “we don’t let him pay most of the time, his money’s no good here.”
Izuku huffed. “I pay plenty!”
“Of course,” she said placatingly, “when you’re buying to take back to the family. Tomoe does too. But when you come over for lunch? Not a chance. And you must be Felix?”
He smiled disarmingly. “I am. Forgive me for deceiving you last time.”
She smiled with a glint in her eyes. “Marinette was quite miffed at the trick. Mostly that Izuku discovered you and she didn’t, but I could tell she was impressed with your acting. No need to act around me, though, dear, I see right through you.”
Felix’s smile became more genuine. “Of course, Madam Cheng.”
She rolled her eyes. “Izuku is rubbing off on you, I see. Come over here, you rascals, and pick out some pastries. We have some cheese and spinach stuffed squares Tom pulled out not half an hour ago if you don’t mind greens.”
“If I minded greens, I would choose different company.”
Sabine laughed and Izuku gave a strangled cry as he looked at Felix in betrayal, but the other boy ignored him to peruse the pastries on display.
“Oh, Marinette is up in her room working on a project,” Sabine looked up, “would you like me to call her down?”
“No need,” Felix said smoothly before Izuku could reply, “I must be going home after this. My mother expects me back. But perhaps I could purchase some pastries to take back with me? My cousin is rather fond of the passionfruit macarons, I am told.”
Sabine smiled. “As you like. If you don’t know what other flavors to get, Izuku here has tried pretty much all that we have.”
Izuku flushed. “I-I like them,” he stuttered, “they, they’re tasty!”
Sabine merely chuckled.
Izuku rolled his eyes gently but turned to Felix anyway.
“The basil ones are nice, Mari finally got the recipe right. I might be biased since they were inspired by me, but those are my favorite ones. Peach are also really good, and I liked fig. Blackberry and lemon are good if you want something with a bit of tartness to it, and the chocolate espresso ones are, ah, what was the word, like expensive but for your mouth? Rich? No, decadent, that’s it. I mean, also rich, but that wasn’t the word I was looking for. There’s a matcha ginger one that's not too sweet if you prefer…less…”
He trailed off, looking away. “Sorry. Rambled.”
Felix eyed him for a moment. “It was very informative, if a little fast. I think the only solution is to try all of them. That makes seven, if I counted correctly, and…”
He trailed off before nodding. “An additional basil, since he speaks so highly of them. That allows for all of us to have two.”
Sabine smiled. “And for lunch?”
“Ah, four of the spinach and cheese.”
“Izuku?”
“Has Mari eaten yet?”
“You know her.”
“Then enough for both of us, whatever is available. And I’m paying at least a little.”
Sabine grinned. “Not a chance.”
He turned back to Felix with a defeated sigh. “I think I’ll stay for a bit to talk to Mari, unless you’d like me to walk you home?”
“I live twice as far from here as you do,” Felix shook his head, “but for now I will be visiting Adrien’s home instead, so just around the corner. No need.”
“Ah,” Izuku said sheepishly, “ok. Next time, I can come pick you up on the way, then? Or, um, not that there’s going to be a next time, or you need to be picked up-”
“If you’d like.” Felix cut him off smoothly.
He nodded robotically. “Yep. Yeah. That’s. Good.”
He handed over his total and took the pastry boxes with a nod.
“Well then, until next time, Midoriya.”
“Yeah,” Izuku croaked, “next time. I had fun, thanks for coming with me!”
Felix nodded. “Thank you as well. I also enjoyed myself today.”
Sabine pressed a plate into Izuku’s hands, loaded with savory pastries, including several of the spinach and cheese ones, and gently pushed him upstairs. He couldn’t help but cast a glance back as Felix walked away, before focusing on the steps.
He knocked on the trapdoor to Marinette’s room and after a muffled “come in” pushed it open.
“Maman, I- oh, hey, Izu!”
He smiled. “Hi. It’s like, almost two. I’m assuming you haven’t eaten?”
She blinked and looked at her phone. “Huh, so it is. Nope, not yet.”
He climbed the last few steps and slid the plate onto the floor where she quickly joined him, digging in like she had just realized how hungry she was.
After several minutes of quiet chewing and light chatter about her current project, she polished off a pastry and looked up at him with a sly grin.
“So how was the date?”
He coughed, choking a little. “What? Date? Mari, y-you’re crazy.”
She shrugged nonchalantly. “You’re right, just because two people go out somewhere doesn’t make it a date, necessarily.”
“Exactly!”
She grinned, softer this time and less predatory. “But really, how was it? Sorry to miss it, but, you know how it is, commissions and homework.”
He shot her a dirty glare. “It was fine. Great, even. He liked a lot of the things, we talked and he never even shut down or got cold! We… we also drew pictures for the community wall.”
She gasped. “Really? Ice cold Felix, no fun Felix, drew a picture? Of what?”
He furrowed his brow. “Who calls him that? Ren?”
She shrugged. “Probably, that’s how he’s made it sound. I don’t think he’s that bad. But yeah, what did you guys draw?”
Izuku smacked his forehead. “I should have taken a picture, I forgot. But I drew a night sky and he drew a bear.”
She hummed. “Neat. And we can always go see later, there’s still a full day and the rest of today left. I know you have self defense tomorrow, but that doesn’t stop us from going to look, especially now that I know what to look for.”
There was a slight thump, and normally, they wouldn’t bat an eye, except for the fact that it had come from above them, on Marinette’s balcony. Conversation died and they turned to the window.
With broad strokes, the window was removed like it was being erased, and a figure in black and white with a splash of color on his chest and dark red hair covered by a beret popped through. He looked around the room and lit up.
“Oh, you’re both here! That makes this easier, I thought I was going to have to hunt you down,” he nodded at Izuku, “but now I don’t have to. Quite convenient! Here,” he drew on a tablet attached to his arm and two cards manifested. He held them out with a flourish.
“You’re both cordially invited to a birthday party! Do you think you can make it?”
They both hesitated at the clear amok, but each took an invitation and inspected it.
Izuku sucked in a breath.
On the card was a drawing of him, Marinette, and Nathaniel, each with a splash of color for their hair. He knew the style, and based on Marinette’s gasp, she did too.
“He wasn’t going to throw one, because of the expo,” the amok continued, “but now that that’s gone downhill, his schedule is wide open! And I can’t help but want to throw one! So, can you make it? Tonight, 8, on the Seine? The full address is on the card, of course!”
Izuku swallowed and looked up with a shaky grin. “I’ll have to ask,” he said weakly, “my aunt is very strict…”
The amok stilled and Marinette hurried to jump in.
“Are you going to be there as well?”
The amok grinned. “Of course! Once I finish taking care of business, that is. A few got away.”
They exchanged glances. Not touching that with the amok in the room.
“What’s, ah,” Izuku swallowed, “what’s your name?”
Full of zest again, the amok gave a gallant bow.
“Evillustrator, at your service!”
Notes:
Nathaniel Kuztberg - Quirk: Watercolor
A contact based quirk, he can leech colors onto paper (or other things that accept color) and spread them as he wills it. Most often resembles watercolor, hence the name of the quirk.
Chapter 26: goddammit izuku, thirty fucking minutes
Summary:
gami bouta go "i left you alone for an hour and you encountered an amok, i can't let you out of the house ever again"
(aka evillustrator showed up last time so we need to deal with that, I guess)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As soon as the amok was gone Izuku buried his face in his hands.
“Half an hour,” he muttered bitingly, “I wasn’t at the expo for like, half an hour. Ugh, and I promised Felix I wouldn’t get involved with the next amok, but this one literally sought me out!”
“And us specifically?!” Marinette had wide eyes, pacing around her room, “it looks like Nath is involved, is he the emotional donor? And what even happened? Like you said, you were just there, did you see Nath there at all?”
“No!” He raised his head. “That’s the weird thing, I didn’t even see him before we left, and I was looking! I wanted to introduce him to Felix, so he could talk to more people in the class besides you and Chloe, speaking of, does he actually talk to you? No, never mind, not the time, so Niel is caught up in this too? Oh gosh, I don’t have his number, what if he’s like… like being puppeted- but no, Evillustrator seemed to indicate that he was throwing the party for Niel, which implies that Niel is his own person, but that doesn’t mean he isn’t also being mildly threatened into compliance, and he’s never had to deal with this like I have, oh god he’s probably terrified-”
“-and what are we going to tell our families?! Sorry, we’re going out tonight to go to a birthday party that’s being thrown for our friend by his amok? We don’t really have an option to not show up or we might literally be erased?! No! And we need to warn Chat Noir and-”
“-and Ladybug and Tsunami, oh my god, they could help, but we have to make a plan, we can probably get close to the amok and find the object-”
“-but that’s super dangerous! If he catches on, we’re just civilians-”
“-and we could get so hurt, and I could maybe try the japanese trick again, but that worked specifically because it was a livestream-”
“-you’re not doing that again! We’re just lucky that Kagami could warn the heroes in time-”
“-how do we even get in contact with the heroes, most of the time they just show up-”
“-actually…” Marinette stopped pacing and spun around to him, “I think I can handle that. I can get in contact with the superheroes, yeah. We just need to come up with a plan and figure out what we’re telling people.”
Izuku blinked. “You can get in contact with the heroes? How?”
She shifted and blushed. “Um, well, Chat Noir has sometimes stopped by the bakery for pastry? And Ladybug drops in occasionally? Not often.”
He sat down heavily on her chaise, all of the air rushing out of him at once. “Ok. That’s. Exceptionally cool, and we will be talking about that later, but that’s one worry. Now we just need to tell people and plan, right?”
“Tell people what?”
He shrieked and leapt away from the voice, Marinette following suit, but throwing a book in the direction of the voice as well.
“Yeowch! Can’t a cat drop in anymore?”
Marinette grumbled. “Chat, you’ve been here twice, that hardly sets a precedent. But, this is good, we needed to tell someone anyway.”
He blinked and pointed he clawed thumb behind him. “Does this have something to do with the weird thing that happened to your window? Don’t tell me the amok was here?”
Izuku fished out his phone. “Oh, huh, the alert went up already. Makes sense, I guess. Um, yeah, he was here.”
Marinette handed over her invitation. “From what we can tell, the emotional donor was Nathaniel Kutzberg, a classmate and friend of ours. The amok called himself Evillustrator, he could draw things into the real world and erase things too.”
Chat Noir whistled. “That’s… really strong. Does he have a limit?”
Izuku grimaced. “Not that we could tell. His imagination, maybe? So anyway, we’re going-”
The cat themed vigilante sputtered. “You’re-? No you aren’t! No way, nuh uh, you are NOT putting yourself in the way of another amok! And Marinette, you were doing so well!”
She huffed and put her hands on her hips, glaring him down. “Not a chance. We’re not putting innocent people at risk just because we’re scared! And Nath is going to be there, we can’t just leave him!”
“And,” Izuku interrupted, trying to pile onto what she said before Chat could refuse again, “since we’ll be close, we can find the amok object and get it to you and Ladybug!”
(Neither boy noticed Marinette wince slightly, which was for the best.)
“But he could do anything to you,” Chat protested, “and if we got too close the gig would be up and then he’d have not one, not two, but three hostages! I can’t, in good conscience, let that happen! And your family, what would they say?”
Izuku stubbornly pressed on his phone a few times, then held it out and let it ring.
“Izuku? Are you not coming home?”
He winced. “Eh, um, well, probably for a bit, but anyway, question for you, if you had the choice between being useful but in danger, or leaving your friend in danger so you’d be safe, please note that there is always danger, but when it's to you you can also help-”
“Izuku if this is another amok the answer is no.”
“Gami, when did I say amok? I didn’t, answer the question, if you could be with your friend who is in danger, thereby also putting you in danger, but it puts you in a position to fix the danger, would you do it?”
“How have you been doing in your self defense classes?”
“That’s… not a no? Pretty good, I know how to fall really well and I can throw a decent punch.”
“Who else is going to be there, this friend of yours?”
“Well, Niel, but Mari will also be there-”
“Ok.”
“Really? All it takes is Mari being there?”
“If she’s anything like me, she’s been trained in self defense since she could walk.”
“True,” Mari interjected with a sly grin, “maman wouldn’t have let me go to school otherwise, even with Kim.”
“So,” his cousin continued over the phone, “if you’ve gotten wrapped up in an amok fight, I have no qualms as long as Mari-hime is also there, but you have to be the one to tell mother. And Aunt Inko.”
He paled. “I’m going to be grounded until I’m thirty.”
“That depends, are you actively seeking this amok out?”
“No, we got invited to a birthday party and the amok will be there because they’re the one throwing it.”
“Then you’ll only be grounded until you’re 25. Much more doable.”
“Gami-”
There was a click as she hung up, and he stared at his phone in betrayal.
He paled with a garbled noise as he remembered Kagami’s stipulation.
“Oh no, I have to tell Aunt Tomoe.”
He hesitantly pulled up the contact, staring at it for a while in silence.
Chat Noir leaned over to Marinette. “Is it just me, or is this like watching a drama?”
Marinette snorted softly. “No, it is. Granted, the Dragon Lady is very imposing on a good day. I cannot wait for Christmas this year…”
He ignored them both and pressed call.
She picked up almost immediately, answering in japanese.
“Hello, dear nephew, what can I help you with?”
He grinned weakly. “Hi auntie, um, I was invited to a birthday party?”
“I have no qualms about you attending as long as it is within the rules for outings. What is particular about this party that you find the need to ask me?”
“An amok invited me to it.”
There was silence for a moment before she let out a very small laugh. “I see. And are you looking for permission or an excuse?”
“Ah, permission, Mari and I have a plan to help, but that requires us actually going.”
“The tiger cub? Very well, tell me a little of this plan.”
He switched to french so Marinette could join the conversation.
“Right now the plan is to get close, butter up the amok into figuring out what the object is, and get the object to the heroes. Ah, Chat Noir is also here.”
“I see,” she replied smoothly, “well, Chat Noir, can you promise to protect my nephew and his friend? Sabine would be very peeved if anything were to happen to her daughter, perhaps even as peeved as I. Are you prepared for the ire of two mothers?”
He swallowed thickly, tail lashing. “Yes ma’am. I will do my utmost to protect them both from all harm. I actually wish you wouldn’t let them go, but your daughter already gave the go ahead on her end…”
Tomoe huffed with laughter again, a small exhalation Izuku could barely pick up. “On your head be it. What time can I expect you back?”
“Ah, the party is at… eight. Hopefully that means I’ll be back at nine? I’m coming home for dinner, though.”
“Excellent,” she switched back to her native tongue, “and I’ll teach you to conceal weapons on your person.”
He burst out in startled laughter. “Yes, auntie. I’m at the bakery right now, do you want me to bring you anything?”
“If you’d like; you choose.”
“Ok, bye auntie, I’ll be home soon.”
“Goodbye, dearest nephew.”
She hung up and he slouched. “Ok, that’s my family down. I’ll have to tell mom later but it’s past nine for her, so she’ll be asleep soon and she doesn't need that keeping her awake when she can’t do anything about it. I might be able to grab her before I go to bed if I stay up late enough, but if not, tomorrow is our regular calling day. Who’s next?”
Chat Noir stood up. “If we’re really doing this, I’ll keep patrolling; I need to look for the amok and contact Ladybug. She should have seen the alert go up, and if we can learn anything more about this amok before the time of the party, the more prepared you’ll be going in.”
“Sounds good,” Marinette rushed out, “you should get to it, and Izu, you should head home, I’ll talk to my parents and text you if things change. Oh no, do you think Gami has already told Ren?”
Izuku winced. “Probably. They didn’t get invites, though, so it’s not like they can crash the party.”
Mari nodded. “Ok, we can hash out more planning later, I really want to tell my parents, they might take a while to convince…”
Izuku stood with a nod. “Got it, heading home. Definitely text me either way! We can meet up here at like, 7:45 and walk together?”
“Sounds like a plan.”
Chat Noir saluted them. “I’ll be off, and I’ll meet you guys here too, hopefully with Ladybug and Tsunami. Stay safe until then, you two!”
Chat Noir went out the window (still erased as it was) and Izuku swept downstairs, heading out with a nervous determination settling in his bones.
All they had to do now was wait.
(And plan, he was going to plan for the next five hours no doubt.)
Gami has added two others to the chat
Gami has renamed the chat “izumari protection squad”
Felix: I’m sorry, what?
Felix: “izumari”?
Gami: Izuku and Marinette
Gami: I didn’t want to write out their entire names
Ren: not that i don’t agree with the whole premise of this
Ren: but why now
Gami: i just got off the phone with my dear cousin
Gami: and he’s going to a birthday party tonight
Ren: and?
Gami: an amok happens to be throwing it
Felix: not again
Felix: Also, why am I here?
Gami: my cousin is fond of you
Gami: this is your chance to earn that from the rest of us
Gami: but do note that all attempts on his person will be met with a duel from me
Gami: victors earn the right to approach
Ren: wait do I have to fight you in a duel???
Gami: not right now
Gami: focus
Gami: mari-hime and zuku are attending a birthday party arranged by an amok
Gami: they are willingly attending in an attempt to help defeat the amok
Felix: I was under the impression that Midoriya wanted to stay AWAY from amoks, and yet, here he is.
Felix: Approaching one.
Gami: my cousin is a hero, this is what he does, he can’t help it
Gami: keep up
Gami: regardless, LB + CN should be there, as will Tsunami in all likelihood
Gami: but this is far from the first time that zuku has gotten involved, whether by his own will or not
Gami: as felix so kindly pointed out
Gami: and I am, quite frankly
Gami: Fed Up With It
Ren: lmao she’s breaking out the capital letters
Felix: Wait, now that I think about it, how did you get my number?
Gami: this chat is designed to relay important information on how to protect the two of them
Gami: I was already planning one for my cousin due to all the amoks he finds himself involved in, but mari-hime is also deserving of protection
Ren: *jingles miserably across the floor*
Gami: get in life threatening situations on the regular and we’ll talk
Felix: no seriously how did you get my number
Gami: in using this chat, I expect us to relay to each other threats to their well being and happiness
Gami: like anyone I need to duel
Ren: to the death!
Gami: no
Ren: aw :(
Gami: unless they really hurt my cousin
Ren: aw :)
Felix: I have no choice in this, do I?
Gami: No.
Ren: this is what you get for being the lucky brick wall of the week
Felix: what???
Ren: dw about it
Ren: so is there anything we can really do about this one, tho?
Ren: I mean, amok
Ren: its not like we can invite ourselves to the party
Ren: …can we?
Gami: I looked at the invitation, it appears to be a birthday party for Nathaniel, the red head Izuku was excited to see the art of
Ren: oh with the comic!!!
Ren: yeah, that was so cool!
Ren: but also its kind of rude to invite ourselves
Felix: exceptionally so.
Felix: where is this party taking place?
Felix: and when?
Gami: wait I forgot someone
Gami has added one other to the chat
Chlo: you have ten seconds to tell me what I’m doing here
Chlo: oh, wait, I recognize two of these numbers
Chlo: Tsurugi???
Chlo: how did you get my #???
Gami: Izuku
Gami: read up for the situation
Chlo: oh hell no
Chlo has added one other to the chat
Chlo: sabrina
Bri: on it!
Bri: oh ffs
Bri: this boi
Bri: chlo izu is caught up in another amok
Chlo: AGAIN?!
Chlo: ridiculous, utterly ridiculous!
Bri: I mean, marinette is too, but I didn’t think you’d mind that one
Chlo: ugh, DC as well? What the fuck is going on
Gami: birthday party amok
Ren: it’s nathaniel, if that helps
Ren: or he’s the emotional donor, anyway
Ren: also chlo when do you swear
Chlo: when i'm not in public
Chlo: so dms
Chlo: if this shows up on social media i'm suing the fuck out of you
Chlo: why is GDV here
Felix: something about proving myself
Chlo: yeah that would do it
Chlo: what’s our plan?
Chlo: we’re literally civilians
Chlo: sort of
Chlo: I mean we’re like the royalty of civilians
Bri: well if we’re free we can like, be nearby?
Ren: shoot I’m actually not free
Felix: ?
Ren: very busy
Ren: prior plans
Felix: what on earth are you talking about
Gami: to be fair, I also possibly have a prior engagement
Gami: I am uncertain, but it will take precedent
Chlo: over your fucking cousin???
Chlo: and they call me a bitch
Ren: :(((((
Chlo: ugh, whatever, he’ll probably be fine, doesn’t ferdie say nice things?
Bri: yeah!!!
Bri: he’s been coming along well, and he has marinette, everyone knows she can kick ass
Chlo: we promised never to speak of this
Bri: yeah but this is texting
Chlo: ugh, ridiculous
Chlo: utterly
Chlo: RIDICULOUS
Felix: so are we doing anything, or…?
Bri: I can be on standby with a taser!
Bri: idk if the amoks are similar enough to humans for it to do any good, but it can’t hurt to try!
Chlo: where is this party happening?
Gami: the seine
Chlo: where
Gami: the seine
Chlo: no, I got that, where
Gami: it literally just says the seine
Chlo: the whole river?????
Chlo: how the hell are they supposed to find the party on the ENTIRE river???
Felix: It’s reasonable to assume it will be somewhere in the stretch between the bakery and the Louvre
Felix: Since, based on the time I left the bakery and the time this chat was made, it was highly likely that Midoriya was still at the bakery
Felix: The amok is based off of the boy in the art show, at the museum, so the party it throws should be between the two, or around there.
Bri: nathaniel also lives in that area!
Bri: he lives close to Alix, and she lives basically as close to the louvre as you can get due to her dad’s work
Gami: are they friends
Gami: him and alix, I mean
Bri: they were when they were younger!
Bri: now nath’s a bit quieter and alix is a bit louder
Bri: I’d say yes but don’t quote me on that
Bri: why?
Gami: i'm wondering who else might be at the party
Gami: the invitation made it seem like it would just be the three of them plus the amok
Ren: zuku said the invitations were made on the spot, right?
Ren: so maybe that’s just what the amok was thinking of at the time?
Ren: he could have invited more people after
Ren: anyone got the numbers of the rest of the class?
Bri: on it, brb
Chlo: ugh, if midoriya keeps getting wrapped up in amoks it might be safer for him to move back to japan
Chlo: or just be a full time online student
Chlo: he could come visit the hotel and that’s it, no other leaving the house
Ren: what!
Ren: no he would have to be able to visit me too!
Ren: and we should be able to go the bakery
Ren: depriving a man of his pastry is cruel!
Chlo: they do delivery, and you can come to the hotel too
Gami: not sending him back to japan without a very good reason
Chlo: this isn’t a good reason to you???
Gami: not good enough
Chlo: ok what the FUCK happened to him in japan
Chlo: do I need to sue someone???
Gami: yes
Ren: no!
Gami: Adrien Agreste
Ren: ma’am its what zuku would say, in my defense
Gami: …that’s reasonable.
Bri: not that this isn’t riveting!
Bri: but i heard back
Bri: no one else got an invite, just those two, as far as we know
Felix: but why them specifically
Chlo: oh my god
Chlo: no fucking way
Chlo: i'm gonna throw up i'm laughing too hard
Ren: well don’t do it over chat, please
Chlo: this bitch has a crush
Gami: you’re going to need to be more specific
Chlo: Kutzburg has a crush
Chlo: on DC and Mido
Chlo: that’s
Chlo: ugh
Ren: wait what
Gami: i suddenly have no plans tonight, just a sword
Felix: What on EARTH led you to that conclusion?
Chlo: brina you need to take this one I need to calm tf down from laughing my ass right off
Bri: sjgyjdf
Bri: ok lol
Bri: nathaniel draws
Bri: based on the picture of the amok put up, this isn’t an original design
Bri: it’s based off of himself, but as a superhero
Bri: I’ve seen a few of his comics, they’re pretty good!
Bri: anyway sometimes he’s saving marinette
Bri: recently he’s also featured izuku in some of his drawings
Bri: so chloe is suggesting that he has a crush on these two sweethearts and that’s why they were the only ones invited to the birthday party
Chlo: DC is not a sweetheart!
Bri: she objectively is
Chlo: stfu
Ren: on one hand, that’s adorable
Ren: on the other hand
Gami: did we already determine that nathaniel is not inside the amok, and therefore it is only a magic construct
Ren: you can't stab the amok
Gami: watch me
Chlo: oh so NOW you’re overprotective
Gami: anyone who wants to approach my cousin must first duel me or they won’t even get close
Chlo: literally nothing can stop him from making friends
Gami: I’m not talking about friends
Gami: he’s fourteen
Gami: people have hormones
Chlo: oh lmao
Chlo: yeah ok
Felix: So you’re going to duel people if they are interested in your cousin?
Felix: Don’t you think he should make the decision of who to pursue on his own?
Gami: they need to be worthy to even attempt
Gami: and if they can’t beat me in a duel
Gami: they aren't fucking worthy
Ren: i’m telling tomoe you swore
Gami: eat my ass
Ren: we’re corrupting you :((((
Ren: you used to text like felix :((((((((
Felix: What.
Ren: look at that, capitals, punctuation, proper grammar!
Ren: disgoostang!
Felix: There is nothing wrong with how I type!
Ren: and now you swear, too
Ren: u used to be so straight laced :’(
Ren: ur mom is gonna ban us from being friends now
Ren: ur bb, u can’t swear
Gami: oh look, the blindness is hereditary, suddenly I can no longer see the screen
Ren: I know ur mom texts you, text to speech is a thing
Chlo: he progressively got worse, but he couldn’t stick with it
Chlo: adrikins just admit you still text like an old man
Ren: noo!!!!
Ren: I use emoji now!!!!!!
Ren: and bonus punctuation!
Ren: and I don’t capitalize things unless autocorrect does it for me!
Felix: we’re getting vastly off topic.
Ren: did you go back and make that not a capital letter
Felix: this is why you’re my least favorite cousin
Ren: aren’t I… your only cousin?
Felix: on my mother’s side, yes
Ren: NO WAY, THIS IS A LIE
Bri: as riveting as this is
Bri: what are we doing tonight?
Ren: ok so my plans actually can't move
Gami: I just found out my plans are happening
Chlo: i'm not going to the river on pain of death
Bri: but izu
Bri: (still waiting with a taser, might bring one for him to take when he goes)
Felix: I don’t see what I’m supposed to do to help…?
Chlo: UGH I’ll have a car ready or some shit
Chlo: just in case it goes south and they need a quick getaway
Gami: very well
Gami: perhaps with enough force the amoks will come to never target my cousin again for fear of what we will do in retribution
Chlo: oh, keep dreaming, Ice Queen
Ren: it’ll be fine!
Ren: the heroes won’t let anything happen to em!
Gami: they better not.
Notes:
like in the original, evillustrator invited people nath has a crush on! poor bisexual legend, kutzberg is, I hope he appreciates this birthday party on the seine (the whole ass river, apparently) next chapter lol
Chapter 27: An Adventurous Birthday Party (Evillustrator)
Summary:
Mari and Izu attend the birthday party Evillustrator is throwing for Nathaniel
Notes:
damn it's really been over a month, huh? crazy. well, I'm in school now so I'll probably update more (as contradictory as that seems, but school takes up less time than work, trust me) and I might even get out another chapter this week!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I would like to say, once again, for the record, that I think this is a terrible idea and I am letting it happen under extreme duress.”
Izuku rolled his eyes. “Chat, you don’t have the ability to stop us.”
Marinette giggled, light pink dusting her cheeks. “I’m sure with such a gallant cat watching over us we’ll be fine. Besides, I know for a fact that Tomoe forced a bo staff on Izu.”
He shifted and grimaced. “It’s not so big that it’s noticeable, but it is big enough that I am forced to sit up straight because it’s pressed against my spine. I don’t even know how to use a bo staff.”
Mari shrugged. “Yeah but a fencing foil takes up a little too much space, and the goal was to conceal a weapon. If all else fails, you give the staff to Chat and Tsunami passes her sword.”
The dragon heroine huffed and crossed her arms. “I will make use of One’s Element enough that that seems a viable solution, but I would not count on it. In addition, a sword is different from a fencing foil; the balance is completely different.”
Izuku couldn’t help but bite his lip to stave off a grin. “Ok, we really have to go now, you know that, right?”
Chat sighed. “Of all the nights for Ladybug to be busy. I mean, I get it, civilian lives are unpredictable…”
“Yeah,” Marinette squeaked out, “but you two are just as capable!”
Chat grinned. “Thank you for the confidence in me, princess!”
Tsunami gave him a sharp look before gesturing forward with a clawed hand. “Go, we will follow from above, out of sight. You recall the signal, should you require immediate assistance?”
Izuku nodded. “We could always just scream, but yeah, flicking the horns. I don’t know why that is what we came up with, but whatever.”
Marinette demonstrated, folding in her middle and ring finger and then flicking her hand twice. “I get it,” she hummed, “it’s not entirely out of place in conversation, but it is definitely weird.”
They walked through the dark roads, the two vigilantes at the corner of their awareness, until they reached the Seine where a boat was lit up.
The boat itself looked… literally out of this world. All the colors were done in watercolor, so while it was indeed clearly a boat, there was a quality to it that spoke to its origins as the creation of an amok.
Nathaniel waved at them sheepishly from the boat, looking a little queasy.
“Aha,” Evillustrator stood at attention when he saw them, “our final guests! Welcome to the party, Izuku, Marinette! Here, let me just get you aboard…”
With a flourish, he sketched something on the drawing pad attached to his wrist and a wooden walkway plopped into existence, spanning the distance between the edge of the boat and the shore. He extended a hand to escort them across with a grin.
Marinette was shaken out of her stupor first and carefully set her hand in the amok’s, letting herself be walked onto the boat. Izuku blinked and Nathaniel stood to offer his own hand, glancing nervously at Evillustrator.
The amok only looked pleased with this development, and Izuku was on the boat. Nathaniel gave him a weak smile and tucked his hair behind his ear and Izuku noticed a flash of deep indigo. The redhead met his eyes and nodded slightly.
So, whatever became the amok object had been touching behind his ear. That narrowed it down significantly.
The gangplank was erased and the boat set off down the river, far enough away from the shore that getting out without landing in the actual river would be… difficult.
“So,” the amok clapped, delighted, “I don’t know much about parties since I wasn’t created with them in mind, so what do people usually do at birthday parties?”
The three teenagers glanced at each other.
“U-um,” Izuku stuttered, “the last time I had a birthday party that I actually had more than my mom celebrating with me was when I turned four, so I don’t think I’m really the most qualified to talk about what a party is…”
Marinette and Nathaniel both stared at him for a moment.
“You mean,” she finally said, “no one… gave you birthday presents?”
He winced. “Not anything other than a new bruise or burn.”
The amok titled his head. “So presents are usually at a party?”
Nathaniel jumped, remembering the amok was, in fact, still there. “Honestly just you two…three…being here is enough of a present,” he waved his hands rapidly, “and the whole boat trip? Wow, that’s a top notch present right there.”
“Don’t forget the punished critics,” Evillustrator said smugly, “those were also for you.”
Niel nodded slowly. “Yep, all because of me.”
Izuku nudged him.
“Games!” Marinette stood up rapidly and then sat back down just as fast when all heads turned to her.
“Most parties have games,” she explained, “stuff to do together.”
Evillustrator clapped. “Really?! Like what?!”
“Um,” Izuku glanced at Marinette who was scrambling to come up with something when her eyes zeroed in on his drawing pad, “pictionary! That’s a game! Where we… draw! Draw pictures! You, um, you get a word and then you have to draw it so everyone else can guess. The person who guesses it… gets a point? I think the first one to… five points! They win!”
Izuku’s eyes lit up. The pen! Niel probably had it tucked behind his ear, and that meant it was the object! Now all he had to do was get the pen.
Evillustrator looked delighted by the idea of a drawing game, so that’s what they decided to play.
“I’ll go first,” the amok said gleefully, “how do I pick the word?”
Marinette laughed nervously. “Well usually in the game you have cards, but since we don’t have those, I think you can just…pick? We’ll all guess, then!”
“Excellent!”
He put his pen to the drawing pad after a short moment of contemplation and then spun it around so they could see it.
“The… moon?”
Evillustrator beamed. “Good job, Izuku!”
The amok had literally drawn a crescent moon, all colored in against the night sky, in about ten seconds, and then it manifested in a soft light over the boat, mirroring the actual moon that was lazily drifting in and out of cloud cover.
Izuku took a deep breath, trying to ignore the new light source. “Um, who goes now?”
“The birthday boy, of course!” Evillustrator grinned, but then he faltered.
“I can’t really detach the pad from my arm,” he murmured to himself, “so I’ll just have to make a white board and markers for them! Yes, what a good plan!”
He swiftly drew a small square whiteboard and a dry erase marker to go with it and Izuku faltered for a moment.
He had to get the pen.
The amok passed the board and marker over to Nathaniel, and he almost fumbled them but managed to get situated. He bit his lip for a moment before tentatively beginning to draw.
Izuku took the opportunity to scooch slightly closer to Mari.
“You figure out the object?”
She nodded. “It’s the pen.”
“I have a plan,” he whispered back, “but you have to be ready to throw the horns.”
The corner of her lips ticked up at that, but her expression quickly went back to a neutral one just as Nathaniel flipped the board over.
Izuku squinted. “It’s… a horned person?”
Marinette cocked her head. “No, it’s a goat!”
Evillustrator bounced in his seat. “Oh, oh, a goat person!”
Izuku gasped. “It’s Captain Kid!”
Nathaniel smiled. “That’s two points for you, Zuku. The rest of us better step up our game.”
He passed the board and marker to Izuku who slid away from Marinette again and tried to make sure his hands weren’t shaking. He could feel the steel quite literally lining his spine and resolved to do his best, sparing a glance to Marinette.
He hovered the marker over the drawing board and mimed pressing it in before he frowned and mimed it a few more times.
“H-huh,” he said, mentally cursing his stutter, “weird, the marker doesn’t work.”
Evillustrator frowned. “It doesn’t? That’s weird, it’s supposed to…”
Izuku tried to smile and felt he was at least halfway successful. “Maybe all markers you make are single use. They’re watercolors, right? Those are generally pretty thin… maybe it won’t have ink for more than one picture!”
Marinette caught on. “Yeah, which means it would be silly to make a new pen every time. Your art is amazing, but we wouldn’t want to tire you out just playing a game! There’s so much party left!”
Evillustrator reluctantly nodded. “That’s true,” he murmured, “but does that mean we can’t play the party game anymore? We didn’t even make it through one round!”
“Well,” Izuku squeaked, “if you don’t mind, we could use your pen? I know you said you can’t detach your drawing pad, but we know that your pen doesn’t run out of ink. We could pass it around and keep playing. Only if you’re ok with that, of course.”
Evillustrator stared at him for a moment and Izuku held his breath, trying to maintain his smile while everything in him screamed that something was about to go horribly wrong.
Slowly, the amok began to nod.
“It doesn’t manifest the drawings without the pad anyway,” he commented, “so that should be fine. Good idea, Izuku!”
He would have slouched with relief if the metal pole at his back allowed it, but settled for his smile becoming a little more genuine.
Just a little bit more now.
“That’s such a cool idea,” Marinette smiled, “and you’re so nice to lend us your pen!”
“Why thank you,” Evillustrator bowed gracefully, “but no need for thanks, because how would I be a good party host otherwise? I might be new at this, but I am determined to get it right!”
“I think you’re doing great,” she beamed, “this party’s awesome.”
On the word awesome, she folded in her middle and ring finger and then flicked her hand twice.
“We should keep playing,” Izuku said hurriedly, “is it still my turn?”
Evillustrator nodded, clearly pleased that they recognized his awesome party skills, and extended his pen to Izuku.
He tried not to be too eager, when all he wanted to do was reach out and snatch it, and tried to grab for it at a regular, normal pace.
He had just brushed it with a finger when Evillustrator’s head snapped up and he tugged his pen back to himself and his face twisted into a sneer.
“Chat Noir! Where’s your bug?”
“Ladybug isn’t my anything,” Chat yelled as he tried to dive for the amok, “just like soon, you won’t be anything!”
The amok dodged the lunging cat and quickly spun the pen and pressed it to his drawing pad, scribbling away before a glass box came toppling down right on top of Chat, encasing him.
“There,” Evillustrator spun the pen in his hands with a smug grin, “now the cat’s back in his cage. The party can resume.”
“Right,” Izuku squeaked, “we can keep playing the game that was interrupted!”
Chat slammed on the glass, voice muffled by the thick panes, and glared while the amok chuckled darkly.
“You know,” he said idly, “amoks don’t exactly… learn from our predecessors, but we do sort of… see what happened? Get a general vibe of how the stage was set? Especially from those of my siblings that haven’t been murdered by the bug and cat pair, our master is kind enough to let us remember them. And there are technically three things that all my siblings have become aware of. Do you know what they are?”
He swallowed. “Uh, probably Ladybug and Chat Noir?”
“Mmm,” Evillustrator hummed, “that’s certainly two of them. But the third, well, the third is always you. You’re there, every time, Greenie. And more often than not, causing problems for my siblings. You’re both irritating and intriguing. Someone without a magical gem to back you up, and yet.”
He tried to smile but felt nothing but fear. Had he been made? “I try to avoid them,” he squeaked out, “but they just seem to always find me…”
Evillustrator cracked a grin. “True. But I wonder.”
He spun to face him, ignoring both Nathaniel and Marinette.
“When did you figure out the pen?”
He grimaced. “As soon as I was on the boat. Amoks leave marks on their emotional donors. It was either the pen or the pad, and the pen seemed more likely.”
The amok chuckled. “You are as clever as they said! If you were Ladybug, I think my master might already have been defeated! Bravo, Izuku, bravo. Unfortunately, I won’t let myself be murdered today either, not by a cat, not by a bug, and most certainly not by a dragon!”
He whirled around and a rope sparing from his drawing tablet to coil around Tsunami, who bared her teeth and clenched her hand around her sword.
“I didn’t forget about you,” Evillustrator grinned back, “don't worry!”
There was a thwack that threw him off balance and made the rope go slack slightly.
“Water Dragon!”
With a splash, Tsunami was one with the river and the amok whirled around, making the three of them flinch as he glared at Marinette.
“You three,” he wrenched the whiteboard away from her, “need to stay out of the way. We can still have a fun birthday party without anyone criticizing us, you just need to be good!”
He scribbled fast and handcuffs appeared around each of their wrists, tying them to the rail of the boat near each other and they all strained uselessly.
“This is stupid,” Niel called, voice shaking, “sure, I was upset that some people didn’t recognize the comic style as art, but I never wanted you to literally erase them from existence! That’s actually murder!”
“And what they do to me and my siblings isn’t?” Evillustrator snarled. “We have a purpose, yes, but we also have free will! A personality! A dream! We’re alive like all the rest of you, but because we’re not human we don’t get to live? Sounds like a slippery slope of discrimination to me!”
“Criminals can lose rights,” Marinette bit out, “there’s a reason we have laws! And seeing as it sounds like you actually killed people upon your creation or birth or whatever, it sounds like you broke most of them!”
“It’s all for them,” the amok grinned, “all for master! They have a noble wish that we will see fulfilled, even at the cost of the law. You preach about laws and justice, but where is the justice for them, who had people taken, and more to be taken?”
“Ah yes,” Izuku murmured, “terrorism, an acceptale response to loss. Look,” he raised his voice, “there are legal channels people looking for lost individuals can go through, for pretty much every definition of the word. If they’re lost as in dead, there is also justice for that in the form of finding how it happened and/or who did it and hitting them with the full force of the law, but creating sentient beings to serve your purpose and then terrorizing an entire city of presumably mostly unrelated people is, um, not great, in general! In addition, what happens to all of you and your siblings when they get the miraculous? They just let these overpowered beings run wild? I mean, what would you do with your, um, life, once you no longer need to go after magical jewelry?”
Evillustrator stared at him. Marinette stared at him. Nathaniel stared at him. Chat Noir, who had probably only heard maybe half of that, stared at him. The river stared at him (no, wait, that was probably Tsunami; keep distracting the amok so she can get an opening).
“I’m just saying,” he mumbled, feeling his face flush.
Before the amok could formulate a response, the river surged up around them and a wave rushed over the side of the boat, threatening to sweep the artist off.
“Ah, right,” he spat up some river water, “the lizard. Let’s see how you like medieval water!”
With a quick scribble, the section of the Seine around them turned the color of old paper and it made comical waves and whirlpools.
And oh god that was a sea monster-
Evillustrator nodded in satisfaction as the various sea monsters now inhabiting the Seine lashed out at the only patch of water that wasn’t parchment colored as Tsunami darted around to avoid them, growling all the while.
“Hey,” Marinette leaned in to the two of them, “can either of you pick locks?”
Both boys looked at her incredulously and she blinked, confused.
“You can’t? Huh, ok, well, that means we have to do this one at a time, I guess, since apparently I’m the only one who knows how to pick locks…”
“Why do you know how to pick locks,” Izuku said faintly, “why is that a skill you possess?”
She shrugged, using her free hand to tug two bobby pins out of her hair, making a strand of her bangs fall in front of her face. “Seemed fun. Never know when you need to know how to pick a lock, like when a sentient feather decides to handcuff you to a watercolor boat. Gimme a sec, it’s been a while since I’ve had to do this one-handed…”
After a few seconds of fiddling, Evillustrator just looking over the side of the boat as Tsunami was hunted down with the occasional bout of laughter, the lock on her handcuff clicked and she freed her hand.
“Right, these next ones should go faster, we need to be ready, Izu see if you can use the staff to wedge under the box Chat’s in. I really don’t feel like playing charades so he at least needs to be able to hear us, Nath, the amok is technically you but like, evil or something, so your job will be to tackle, distract, whatever, but we need the pen.”
With that, both of them were freed, and Izuku untucked the back of his shirt to reach up and pull the staff out, releasing it from its confines and letting it open to its full length and width.
It made a sound and Evillustrator looked up just in time for Nathaniel to tackle him into the side of the boat, sending the pen flying. It clattered to the deck as Marinette stormed past to the railing, calling out to Tsunami below them.
“Air dragon, we need to keep him away from the pen!”
Meanwhile, Izuku tried to force the steel staff under the glass box, but the boat nor the glass had any give.
Chat perked up once he realized what Izuku was trying to do and he stood his own staff up before pressing the button and extending it to the ceiling, pushing the box with it.
“I don’t know why I didn’t think of that,” he grinned as he tiled the pole to the side and let the glass box crash onto the shore, “you saved this alley cat, Zuku!”
Izuku felt himself flush. “That… might have been what Mari wanted you to do.”
Chat Noir beamed. “Yeah, she’s pretty great, huh? I’ll have to ask Ladybug if she can get a miraculous too, she’s pretty kick-ass!”
Izuku blinked. Welp, filing that little bit of information around for later.
“Air Dragon!”
The sea monsters grumbled as a strong wind came out of the river and swept up the pen.
“Chat Noir,” the wind yelled, disembodied, “your turn!”
He grinned and held out a hand. “Time to cat- ch!”
He grabbed the pen out of the air and snapped it in half to the mournful wail of the amok before he lunged forward to the now escaping feather.
“CATACLYSM! Achoo!”
The feather crumbled to dust and blew away in the wind and Chat tried to calm down from his sneezing fit.
“Ugh,” he moaned, “why did it have to be feathers? Why not something else, like, a small bug!”
“I’m meltinggggg,” Evillustrator stuttered out as he turned into colored water.
“Wait,” Izuku murmured, “what about the conSTRUCTS-”
He was cut off as the four of them were dumped into the Seine.
He bobbed on the surface and sputtered, ignoring the yowling cat a few feet away and trying to make sure Marinette and Nathaniel weren’t drowning, but aside from looking vaguely irritated they were also fine, and they started swimming for the shore.
“At least it’s the regular Seine and not the sea monster version,” Niel sighed.
“Still stinks though,” Marinette wrinkled her nose and shivered as they climbed out, “we should probably get home soon so we don’t freeze. Probably should have thought of this before we broke the pen while still on the boat…”
Izuku shrugged. “Can’t think of everything. Plus you sort of forget you’re on a watercolor boat when you’ve been on it for a while…”
Chat Noir was swept out of the river by a swift breeze and dumped on the shore with no gentleness, but the wind did whip around them to dry them off a little and it wasn’t freezing wind, so they all relaxed a little.
Tsunami reformed on the shore, two of the whirls on the symbol of her chest greyed out, leaving only the yellow one.
“Well,” Chat chirped, trying to look like he wasn’t just in the river and air dried semi-violently, “that’s that! Another amok down! Tsunami, pound it?”
The dragon heroine rolled her eyes, but extended her fist anyway. “Nice work. Now, I believe we have to escort these three home. I shall take the lady if you take the gentlemen?”
Chat saluted. “I have five minutes, but I should be good! Ladybug will come by later!”
“Actually,” Nathaniel said quietly, “my house is like, right there. I can see it from here. I’m good to go home on my own.”
Marinette blinked. “We went that far down the river? Wow, yeah, there’s the Louvre. Crazy. Have a good night, Nath, and, um, happy birthday!”
Izuku nodded. “Happy birthday, even if it was… weird.”
“Well then,” Chat bowed and extended a hand, “may I escort you home, my good sir?”
Izuku giggled as the girls took off with little affair and accepted the offered hand.
“I can’t wait to talk to Gami,” he murmured as the houses rushed beneath them, “she’s not gonna believe everything that happened tonight.”
Chat snickered. “I’m sure she’ll come to terms with it. Stay safe!”
Izuku smiled and ignored how his heart fluttered away as the cat boy disappeared into the night.
He took a deep breath and went inside, ready to be hounded by his aunt and cousin.
(“He’s certainly…”
“…got an interesting perspective.”
“But he also doesn’t know-”
“-the pain of losing the one you hold dearest-”
“-of knowing you’ll lose more-”
“-the law cannot help us-”
“-nothing so mortal could give them back-”
“-only the wish-”
“-the miraculous-”
“-can bring them back to us-”
“-no one is this city knows loss like we do-”
“-but we could teach them-”
“-…we could?”
“The wish can bring them all back, but-”
“-we need to make them understand, yes.”
“We’re not strong enough to do it all at once-”
“-but one at a time-”
“-that we can do-”
“-but who to start with?”
“It has to have meaning-”
“-perhaps…”
“You think so?”
“Who better?”
“And we have gotten close before…”
“We can wait.”
“Yes, I think we can. Besides-”
“-it’s likely to be our strongest amok yet.”
Notes:
“I’m meltinggggg,” yeah im referencing wizard of oz lmao
"livy why didn't izu immediately recognize captain kid during pictionary, he's actually met him and nath's an artist" nath is also panicking a little and he did it real fast, but hey, he's joined alix as a birthday amok! this will have no long last impacts on them at all! emotional terrorism is a right!
the next amok is one of my favorites!!!! we have a few chapters before we get there because we do, but it should be super fun! for me!
Chapter 28: A Little Piece and Quiet
Summary:
Izuku dealing with some of the Evillustrator aftermath, and getting more info on Rose and the Couffaines
Notes:
turns out when you have a shit ton of class work and lose all motivation you sort of struggle to write, who knew, I fucking love this story, but I'm really shit at filler, next time will be less filler and more setup for the next amok
(also yeah the title is a pun, that is intentional)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
People were starting to whisper at school about how he interacted with almost every amok, and Izuku was about to lose it with nerves. Sure, it wasn’t really his classmates (past the first day interrogations where they were just trying to make sure he was ok and figure out what had happened, since there was chaos at the Louvre, hours of quiet, and then a miraculous cure late in the night once they had all gone home), but it seemed like the rest of the school thought he was fair game to whisper about.
Marinette wasn’t talked about as much, and she tried to do damage control by loudly mentioning she was also there, but it seemed like everyone knew who he was, talking about Greenie and the focus the amoks seemed to have for him. There were apparently compilations of him showing up in news clips and people filming the attacks, and everyone knew it was him.
By the time Friday came along, he was pretty much at his limit and he needed to get away from all of this. He didn’t want to hang out with Marinette, his cousin, or Ren. He didn’t want to hang out with Felix. He needed someone quiet, so by lunchtime, he hunted them down.
“Hey, Izuku.”
He smiled weakly. “Hi, Juleka. Wanna hang out? Need some… quiet.”
She winced sympathetically. “I’ve been hearing the whispers. Nette’s trying, but…”
He shrugged. “She can’t handle everything, and Gami is trying to threaten people too, but I think I just need some…”
She nodded. “I know. I was already planning on hanging out with Rose after school, if you don’t mind joining us?”
He shook his head rapidly. “Not at all, it would be nice to get to know her! Marinette says good things.”
Juleka nodded shyly and murmured, “Meet me outside the classroom, I can use my quirk to get us out unseen.”
He eagerly spent the rest of the day in anticipation, informing his cousin and aunt that he’d be hanging out for the afternoon, but would be back by six for dinner. With a few more glares at the whispering schoolmates from Kagami, he slipped out of the room at the end of the day and made a beeline for their sister class.
Rose noticed him first and smiled brightly, waving him over. Her eyes changed to be bright green and Izuku wondered what her quirk was.
Speaking of quirks, however…
“How does your quirk stop people from paying attention to you,” Izuku whispered to Juleka, “I thought it just made it so you couldn’t be seen digitally?”
She grabbed Rose with one hand and him with the other, and the world got slightly muted.
“It’s a side effect,” she murmured, “but this is the active side of the quirk. Notice-Me-Not means I can stop people from seeing me if I want them too. Unfortunately since it’s probably a light distortion, digital media usually can’t pick me up correctly. That’s the part everyone knows.”
“Have you figured out my quirk?!”
Izuku chuckled nervously at the small, excited girl in pink. “Um, I think I’ve only seen it this one time…”
Her eyes flashed from bright green to a sunny yellow as she giggled. “No problem! Let’s see if you can figure it out by the end of today! Oh, I’m Rose, by the way! We’ve never really been introduced.”
“Izuku, it’s nice to meet you!”
Once they were largely clear from the school crowd, Juleka let go of his hand with a sigh, and the world came back into focus. Rose smiled up at her, eyes going pink, like her outfit, and swung her hand a little as they walked to the Liberty. It wasn’t too far from the school and they all piled onto the boat and into Juleka and Luka’s room, it looked like.
“Lu will be home in an hour,” Juleka said softly, “he does an afterschool thing, I think. Anyway, we were sort of just planning on watching youtube videos. If you have any fun ones to add, let me know and I can add them to the queue. We’re looking for funny ones.”
He lit up. “I have a few! Search up Jurassic Park with elves!”
She typed it in and raised an eyebrow. “RussianBadger? Oh boy, this is going to be good. It’s english, Rose, do you want subtitles?”
She beamed. “I should be ok!”
Starting with the funny 10 minute video Izuku had suggested, they went down a rabbit hole of funny videos until they heard footsteps above them on the deck.
“First mate on board!”
Juleka snorted. “We’re down here,” she called up to her brother, “Izuku is here as well.”
Luka easily found them and smiled gently. “Hey. Welcome back to the Liberty.”
Izuku beamed. “Thanks! Juleka and Rose are good company! On that note, Rose, your quirk.”
She bounced, eyes lighting up into a peachy color. “Ooo! Ooo! Guess!”
He bit his lip. “Well it obviously changes your eye color, but I think… is it based on mood? Like when you’re happy, it's bright green. When you find something funny, your eyes go gold. Just now, you went to peach, which is pretty close to gold so I think you’re having fun.”
Her eyes went bright green again. “Right! That was fast; you’re good at this! I call it Mood Ring, because it’s like a mood ring, but with my eyes! Blue is my natural color, so when I’m totally calm or just waking up, you’d see it then. But a lot of people think I have green eyes because I’m so happy all the time!”
Luka walked over to his side of the room and set his bag down gently, sitting on his bed. “Looks like we have a smarty pants on our hands,” he teased gently, “but I don’t think you’ll be able to guess mine just yet.”
Izuku puffed out his cheeks. “Well it’s not like I’ve seen you use it! Also, anyone could do this if they just paid a little attention.”
Luka smirked and hefted a guitar off the wall, starting to tune it. “Well, how long are you here for? Maybe you’ll figure it out.”
“Till before six, so another hour or so.”
He nodded. “Do your best then.”
Juleka smirked. “Why don’t we play some cards?”
They played Go Fish, Old Maid, Bullshit, and Liar’s Poker while Luka strummed his guitar in the background, and Izuku barely even noticed the music. It just seemed to wash right over him.
There were a few discordant notes in the melody, but they smoothed out nicely and it felt, while new, pretty comprehensive.
“Did you write that?”
Luka smiled wryly. “Sort of. You helped.”
Izuku blinked. “I…? Wait.”
Luka smiled as Izuku stared at the cards, brow furrowed as he thought.
He looked up at the blue and black haired boy. “Your quirk. It has something to do with music.”
Luka nodded. “I play more than just the guitar, of course, but that’s what I’m best at. Got anything else?”
“You said that you sort of wrote that piece, but that I helped. Like… your quirk relates somewhat to other people. Using them to make music? Based on emotional state, maybe? But no, that doesn’t seem quite right…”
Juleka sighed asn Rose giggled. “Come on,” the bubbly girl pleaded, “he’s so close! Throw him a bone, Lulu!”
Luka smirked. “Only if he wants one.”
Izuku bit his lip. “Can you tell me what you call it, or is that too obvious?”
Luka cocked his head. “Heart Strings.”
Izuku narrowed his eyes. “That’s based on the english saying to tug on someone’s heart strings, aka to play to their emotions, so it has something to do with emotions but it's not completely based on them? Like weather versus climate, where the current emotional state is weather and what you use is the climate. Overall personality? But it's not manipulation because it didn’t affect me despite being… based on me? Which means that the music is… oh my god, you can hear people’s songs!”
Rose cheered and the twins smiled. “Correct,” Luka said smoothly with a note of praise in his voice, “you really pieced that one together with a name and a demonstration. Pretty impressive, Izuku. I can hear the melodies people have. It is affected by emotion, of course, but if I do it right I can slowly fix things, since I know when a melody is off.”
Luka played just the melody agan and Izuku flushed, now knowing that it was his, and it sounded really nice.
“You probably know a lot about people, then.”
Luka shrugged. “I know people’s vibes, I guess you could say. I don’t know everything about people just from their melodies, even if I can make an educated guess.”
“How close do you have to be to hear it?”
He shrugged. “The first time? Maybe within ten meters. It’s easier to hear the closer I am. After that it’s just remembering, technically I don’t even need to get close.”
Izuku beamed. “You’d probably be really good as a rescue hero! You could calm people down with music and you’d know if they’re about to do something rash, probably, you can tell their moods! Or like, a psychologist!”
Luka smiled softly. “Thanks. Might stick with just being a musician though.”
Izuku blushed lightly. “O-oh, yeah, of course! I didn’t mean…”
“Nah, no worries. You really like heroes, huh?”
He flashed a sheepish smile. “Yeah. They’re a big deal in Japan…”
“Lu,” Juleka spoke up, “liar’s poker?”
Luka chuckled and set his guitar down. “Sure.”
They played for the last fifteen minutes before Izuku had to go, and he thanked them for allowing him to have some peace for an afternoon and a promise to come hang out more later.
As he was on his way home, he whipped out his phone.
Izu: luka’s quirk is really cool!
Mari: wait what’s his quirk
Izu: actually rose and juleka’s quirks are really cool too
Izu: but luka’s was like
Izu: really interesting and has super neat applications
Izu: he’d be a really good rescue hero!
Ren: zuku pls
Ren: don't leaving us hanging
Gami: are you on your way home then
Izu: yes
Izu: so juleka doesn’t just not show up on digital things
Izu: she also can make it so that people don’t see her
Izu: she said its probably a distortion of light
Izu: but she can use it on anyone she’s holding too!
Izu: makes things quieter
Mari: so THAT'S why you guys just disappeared off the face of the planet!
Mari: and why she and rose sometimes just vanish after school
Mari: i had no idea, i just knew about the digital thing
Ren: that's really cool
Ren: she’d be a pretty good hero too!
Gami: underground, but yes
Izu: and then Rose’s is neat too!
Izu: her eyes change color based on her mood
Izu: its really neat haha
Mari: ok, that one I knew
Mari: I’m NOT a terrible class president and friend
Mari: woo 🥳
Izu: but lukas was called Heart Strings
Izu: just the name alone is like, woah!
Izu: it took me a while to figure this one out, but I did it!
Izu: he can, get this
Izu: hear people’s songs
Izu: like everyone has a melody associated with them and he can HEAR THEM
Izu: THAT'S COOL AS HELL
Izu: AND HE PLAYED MINE
Izu: HE CAN PLAY A LOT OF INSTRUMENTS
Izu: ITS SUCH A COOL QUIRK
Gami: ah, a new hand touches the beacon
Gami: ahem, I mean, a new challenger approaches
Ren: LMAO
Ren: gami no
Gami: Mari-hime does he come from a good family
Izu: wait
Mari: i mean he and juleka are really nice
Mari: and anti-government
Mari: and i'm about 30% sure their dad is jagged stone but we don’t talk about that
Izu: wAIT
Gami: hmm, he seemed nice enough when I met him
Gami: doesn’t mean he’s free of the duel
Izu: WAIT, GUYS
Izu: NO
Izu: YOU’RE READING TOO MUCH INTO THIS
Ren: poor zuku, doomed to crush on literally anyone with a cool quirk
Ren: or who’s nice to him
Ren: or is mildly attractive
Izu: I do NOT have a crush on him WTF GUYS
Mari: he’s really cute I don’t exactly blame you
Mari: and he does music
Mari: that’s hot
Izu: also ren wtf do you mean i get a crush on anyone
Izu: lies and slander
Ren: crush on me because i'm nice
Ren: crush on mari because she’s nice
Ren: crush on chat noir because he saved you and is heroic, can’t forget that part, you dig that
Ren: crush on nathaniel because you guys talk together and he drew you, also hi quirk is neat
Ren: crush on
Ren: huh, is that really it?
Mari: felix
Ren: no i'm ignoring that one on purpose
Izu: half of those never happened
Mari: keep telling yourself that lmao
Izu: this is bullying, gami help
Gami: tell me who your current crush(es) are and I’ll think about it
Izu: violence upon your head >:(
Mari: by royal decree you gotta tell us
Mari: sorry I don’t make the rules
Izu: you’re the royalty in this kingdom dynamic you literally do
Ren: might I jingle jangle it out of you?
Ren: mayhaps tell you a joke for your secrets?
Ren: a pun?
Izu: if the joke is REALLY good
Ren: ok ok ok
Ren: what is a dinosaurs LEAST favorite reindeer
Izu: …
Izu: rudolph doesn’t make sense
Izu: tell me
Ren: comet
Izu: SDJGFSLJHDGFKH
Mari: ksjhdaaksjhd lmaooooo
Gami: ha
Ren: based on the keysmashes you liked it :)
Ren: so now you have to spill
Izu: ugh i can’t believe I agreed to that
Izu: honestly thought your joke would suck ¯\_(ツ)_/¯
Ren: D:
Mari: that was really good lmao
Mari: a tad dark
Mari: but good
Mari: but a deals a deal, izu~
Izu: hate you guys (╬▔皿▔)╯
Gami: if you wait until you get home you only have to tell me
Gami: I won’t snitch
Mari: gami!
Gami: I mean they’ll still find out anyway when the mysterious murder is reported
Gami: but still
Izu: no no
Izu: I said I would
Izu: hnnnng
Ren: STOP STALLING >:D
Izu: chat noir
Ren: AJDGHASUZDHC;ALJSHD
Mari: called it lmao
Mari: I mean same but (message deleted)
Ren: SLDKUHCA;WIOSHD’AOIDHC;KJSBDF
Gami: well that’s slightly harder
Gami: but doable
Gami: next time I see him I guess I have to challenge the vigilante to a duel
Gami: but really, Izuku?
Gami: the cat boy?
Gami: and hime don’t think I didn’t see that
Mari: I have eyes, and that leather suit or whatever it is leaves little to the imagination
Mari: he’s built
Gami: sigh
Izu: and idk, maybe Luka
Izu: he’s pretty cool
Izu: i’ll work up to crushing on him
Mari: can’t believe you would throw him to the dragons like that
Gami: so does that mean you don’t have crushes on anyone else?
Izu: well going down ren’s STUPID LIST
Izu: i got over him and mari
Izu: because they act more like big siblings towards me and that would be weird
Izu: niel is fine, he’s a nice friend
Izu: but evillustrator kinda
Izu: made that
Izu: weird
Izu: i’ll get over it but like
Izu: mari, do you get me?
Mari: no i feel that
Mari: and I’m honored to be your big sister (´▽`ʃ♡ƪ)
Ren: yeah for sure!
Izu: and i'm just determined to be friends with felix!
Izu: i dunno him well enough to like, crush on him
Izu: also i'm ignoring it (message deleted)
Mari: wait what did that say
Mari: did anyone catch that
Gami: I did not
Ren: me neither >:(
Ren: what did that say, zuku (¬‿¬)
Izu: if only you were faster.
Izu: if
Izu: only
Izu: almost home, bye for now~!
Mari: he’s taunting us
Ren: for sure
Gami: I shall interrogate him after/over dinner
Izuku snorted, willing his blush to lessen as he stepped up to the house.
“Yeah, no,” he muttered to himself.
Just like he wasn’t thinking about it, it wasn’t going to happen.
Notes:
so izuku admitted he has a crush on CN and got to know Luka and Juleka a little better! Next chapter he's gonna have a great time, I promise.
me, making people's quirks: "this is going to be a surprise tool for later!"
Chapter 29: Static (pt. 1)
Summary:
Izuku heads back to school on Monday after hanging out with Rose and the Couffaine twins on Friday, only to find that the rumors have gotten even worse.
Notes:
tw: mentions of abuse, bullying, name calling, mild xenophobia (abuse is in the part in all italics, starts at the bolded line, ends when you get to the break and the twin speak, everything else is in the general conversation, if someone wants me to mark it special lmk)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Coming back to school on Monday was significantly worse.
“There’s the villain.”
“So close to every fight, almost like he had something to do with them.”
“Either he’s working with the villain or he is the villain.”
“He’s trying to get close to Chat Noir.”
“He probably pushed people into becoming amoks.”
It took both Adrien and Izuku to stop Kagami from drawing her sword, but they hadn’t been able to prevent her from carrying it on her.
Of course, she wasn’t the only one upset.
“This is bullshit,” Jean swore, and even Ml. Mendeleiev didn’t do more than purse her lips, “there’s no way you of all people would be the feathery terrorist! Plus, do they forget that it wasn’t like you were just there in fights, you were actively targeted multiple times!”
“If anything they should think it’s Marinette,” Lucy grumbled, “if they’re poking at Evillustrator victims. Most of the amoks have been in Bustier’s class, after all.”
She glanced up and raised her hands in surrender. “But obviously that’s as ridiculous as Zuku being the villain, so stop making that face, Adrien.”
Adrien sat back in his seat with a huff, folding his arms against his chest.
“We’re going to need to give you an escort at lunch,” Aurore grumbled, “and everyone else is going to have to do damage control.”
“Guys,” Izuku started to protest, “it’s really not that big of a deal-”
“I’ll run interference,” Ron raised his hand, “Jack, you’re tall, you in?”
Jacque grinned. “Time to use my basketball height for the force of good!”
“Adrien,” Vio said smoothly, “I believe celebrity standing can be used here. We can issue official statements on social media.”
Jere winced, looking up from his phone. “The internet is saying much of the same, so that should help.”
Izuku felt his heart drop. “Wait, what?”
Ondine scowled at her phone. “It’s built up over the weekend. A lot of the stuff they’re saying out there has been spread around, and it doesn’t matter that we’ve been trying to counter it or give anecdotes. Actually, some of it is worse-”
“Don’t look,” Mirielle leaned forward and put her hands over his phone as he took it out, “it’s just people lashing out!”
“It’s not cool,” Marc muttered in the back, face dark, “and if they actually knew you they wouldn’t believe it for a second.”
“Ren and I have already decided to be bodyguards,” Kagami sniffed, “and the only one foolish enough to attempt to relieve me of my sword has been Bustier. She is of the opinion that words cannot hurt anyone and I’m being overly dramatic.”
“To be fair,” Ml. Mendeleiev said dryly, “if you actually drew your sword with the intent to injure someone, the rest of the teachers would also be obliged to step in; despite it being a mere fencing foil, I am well aware you have the capability to take someone’s eye out.”
She nodded firmly. “So do not let the teachers see. Got it.”
The class groaned good naturedly, but Camille perked up.
“We’ll help cover for you!”
“Do not plan this in front of me, for the love of chemistry.”
Lucy snorted. “Don’t worry, Mother Dearest, we’ll be discreet.”
“Ah,” Jere smirked, “but this isn’t math!”
“You’re both bordering on getting detention.”
“You love us!”
Their teacher sighed.
“Moving on,” she ignored the brief crows of victory, “we do still have class. Let us talk about the chemicals in the brain that lead to herd mentality and incorrect opinions-”
Izuku felt himself get a little warm and put the whispers out of his mind.
Lunch didn’t let it stay that nice.
Even with being flanked by the glaring Adrien and Kagami, with Marinette stomping towards them as well, he couldn’t help but shrink into himself as the whispers and glares hit him once again.
“Look, there’s the villain kid.”
“His cousin is so violent, she’s threatened to fight everyone she’s heard bad mouth him - guess it runs in the family.”
“He just moved here, right? We didn’t have problems like this until he showed up.”
“Guess you really can’t trust the Japanese…”
“Hey, did you hear? He’s actually the son of this villain called Dragon. Like father, like son.”
He flinched.
Phantom heat crawled up the back of his neck and he couldn’t do anything but watch as Kagami whirled on the crowd to identify who had spoken, knuckles white around the hilt of her fencing saber, and Marinette started yelling, running off into the crowd of people he didn’t recognize, shaking with rage. Adrien stood beside him and he watched as both his class and Marinette’s bristled and defended him but all he could hear was static.
He fiddled with the sleeves of his hoodie as his heart pounded in his ears and he struggled to breathe. All he could think about was his father.
He remembered when he was young, when the smoke pouring from his papa’s mouth was funny, how he would rumble and pretend to be a villain while Izuku took him down with toddler strength. How he was so warm and his hands, long marred by burn scars, would be a soothing sensation, the roughness grounding him when he cried. He inherited his coloring and tears from his mama, but his freckles, his curly hair, that was all from his papa, and he was so proud that they matched.
He didn’t know when the games of papa being the villain became real. Afterwards they would be informed that he had been a villain for longer than he had been a Midoriya. Back when papa was still a Tsurugi, and he and mama had never met. He remembered when papa would be angry when he came home from work, and he would shove Izuku away, saying he didn’t want to play. When his hands stopped being soothing and started just being rough. When Izuku would tiptoe around papa so he wouldn’t get bruises.
He remembered when papa yelled and smoke spilled from his mouth and mama shook. When mama flinched. When the smell of smoke wasn’t the smell of home, it was the smell of fear and anger and hiding in his room. When smiles became sneers and it didn’t matter if he went to school or not, he’d always get burned anyway.
He remembered when he first saw his papa on the news and his mama cried, and he cried, and he didn’t think the tears were anything but relieved. He remembered when he met his papa’s sister and he was scared she would be like papa, but she was nice. Stern, but nice.
He remembered when his papa told police he would give a full confession as long as he could talk to his son.
He remembered how mama hadn’t wanted him to, but he was ten now, and he could handle it.
He remembered how he shook and cried as his papa sneered and told him how worthless he was, that it was his fault papa became a villain. How he was the straw that broke the camel's back, so to speak. He knew papa was lying, because papa had been a villain before Izuku, but papa said that if he ever got out of prison, he would come for Izuku, he would come for mama, and he would come for auntie, and he would kill them all.
Izuku remembered when papa became his father and when mama still flinched at every loud noise even months after his father was put behind bars for life.
He remembered when his father was a murderer and when home wasn’t safe.
And he remembered how it took a long time before he could hear the word “dragon” and not flinch.
All he could hear was static.
He wanted his mama.
He wanted his mom.
He wanted-
(“Finally-”
“-poor dear-”
“-such struggles-”
“-children are cruel-”
“-and oh so afraid-”
“-and our darling is such an easy target-”
“-but we can make sure-”
“-that he isn’t a target again-”
“-that no one pokes fun at trauma-”
“-or accuses without evidence-”
“-and of course-”
“-he wants his mother, what a sweet boy-”
“-I don’t know if we can get her all the way here-”
“-but that’s what my sentimonsters are here for, darling-”
“-but let’s make sure he has time-”
“-all good breakdowns need time-”
“-to recover-”
“-to settle-”
“-to resolve-”
“-to come to terms with-”
“-to revel in despair-”
“-to… wait, no.”
“No?”
“No, dear, this is to comfort him, remember, we like this one. But I’m afraid… yes, this one might be stationary. Or passive, at the very least.”
“Then I suppose I will have to take center stage.”
“Hopefully they will be so distracted by this one-”
“-that I won’t be seen in the slightest.”
“Let the fox out among the hens, so to speak.”
“Among the cats and bugs?”
“The metaphor is harder, but in general, yes.”
“So, a mother for darling green-”
“-and a hidden vulpine adversary for our bug and cat.”
“I’ll let you know the sentimonster’s powers.”
“Of course.”
“This will be grand.”
“He’ll probably thank us-”
“-and then this can all be over-”
“-and we’ll have our wish-”
“-and everything will be perfect.”
“Well, feather time?”
“Yes, Vix, feather time. Time for our darling green-”
“-to finally run amok.”)
-wanted this to stop.
He wanted all the noise, all the words, to stop.
He was probably holding on to his hoodie too tightly. There would be wrinkles on the front and his hands would probably ache afterwards, but his heart hurt so much and he just wanted it to stop.
He barely noticed when someone followed him away from the crowd and reached out to touch him until he flinched back. They didn’t try to touch him again but he could sort of hear murmurs coming from them. He might have recognized them (purple and black, purple and black, quiet, purple and black) if he could think, but everything was so loud and he couldn’t-
The last thing he heard was her scream, and then all he heard…
Was Static.
Juleka noticed Izuku stumble out of the crowd and she honestly couldn’t blame him. Everyone was yelling and her class and his were practically in a screaming match with the other students; even Rose had red eyes, a rarity for her, and it was so loud and angry. She glanced at the fight. She couldn’t do anything, but he had been there for her during her breakdown; the least she could do was be there for him.
She followed him to a more sheltered area of the courtyard, where they could still hear the yelling but it was more muted.
“Izuku?” She called softly, but all she could hear were his rapid, shallow breaths.
“Izuku, they don’t know what they’re talking about,” she tried to soothe, but she didn’t think he could hear her. She had only ever had one panic attack slash mental breakdown this bad before.
She reached out. “Izuku-”
He flinched back from her and she quickly retreated her hand. Shit, what should she do?
His hand was balled up in the fabric of his hoodie right above his heart, knuckles white, and she winced. That would probably hurt when he was calm again, but she couldn’t touch him and he couldn’t hear her, and she didn’t want to draw attention to him by calling over his cousin, or Marinette…
The back of her neck prickled and she spun around, trying to figure out what was making her uneasy. No one was around, so it wasn’t that…
She saw a flash of rich dark blue out of the corner of her eye and whirled around to see a feather sweep into Izuku’s hoodie, right over his heart, and she screamed, stepping back.
“No, no, no-”
And then, like she had activated her quirk, the world became muted and grey and everything sounded like static.
She stumbled away until the world came back into focus and the deep blue cleared and her heart sank.
With his hoodie on his head, Izuku’s face was overtaken with black and white static, like an old TV, and it emanated from his hand to sink into his hoodie, stretching out with the divots that came from grabbing it too hard. As she watched, more static formed around him into a person-like shape, just taller than him, and it looked like a woman. While she was entirely made of static, Juleka could sort of make out some features, like her hair was in a half bun, and she was a little pudgy. She wrapped her arms around him and she watched his hand loosen as he relaxed a little. The bubble of grey lessened slightly.
She stopped just outside the bubble, hearing the light buzz and a soft staticky hum with her proximity.
“…Izuku?”
His grip tightened and the static was instantly louder as she was engulfed and she hurriedly stepped back. Ok, so talking to him was still a no go. Even though the static woman didn’t have a face, she could feel the glare. But, if she couldn’t talk to him and she couldn’t get close, that meant that she couldn’t try to calm him down from being an amok. She didn’t know if it was possible, but this amok seemed relatively harmless…
The yelling took a new volume and Izuku flinched again, the bubble expanding, and Juleka yelped before leaping back. Ok, so stressors. She had to report the amok and tell his friends. If they played this right, then this would be a simple amok and the vigilantes would be fine.
She was about to put up the alert with the picture and description, but she bit her lip. She should tell his cousin first.
She silently promised the unmoving Izuku that everything would be ok soon, and she ran back into the fight, trying to push through the crowd.
“Juleka?”
She looked at her girlfriend. “I need to get to Kagami,” she stressed, “but the crowd…”
Rose nodded, eyes flashing maroon in angry determination.
“HEY! MAKE A PATH!”
People instinctively moved back from the tiny yelling girl and Juleka quickly moved to where Kagami was pointing a sword at one of their upperclassmen.
“It’s Izuku,” she rushed out, “he-”
“Oh, what did the villain do now?”
Juleka’s face darkened and she shoved her phone in his face.
“HE GOT AN AMOK, YOU ASSHOLE!”
The whole room was silent before it erupted into even louder noise as people started to panic, and his three best friends exchanged glances. She pointed in the direction she came and yelled over the crowd.
“I THINK I KNOW HOW HIS WORKS,” she yelled, “IT’LL BE ON THE ALERT. HE’S DISSOCIATING!”
They nodded and slipped out and she sighed, posting the alert and slouching as people ran around like headless chickens, angry and afraid.
She could only hope that the vigilantes and his friends would be able to stop the amok and calm him down, even if nothing seemed to get through to him.
Izuku was floating. He felt like he was getting hugged by his mom, and he couldn’t hear anything other than her humming. He was probably walking somewhere, and occasionally he thought he heard something else, but his mom would just hum louder to drown the sound out.
She sounded more staticky than he remembered, but he liked it.
He liked not being able to hear anything else.
It felt safe.
The bubble of static was growing bigger. Nothing could be heard inside the bubble, and if you spent too long in it, your eyes would glaze over in black and white static and you would just check out completely. “Too long,” apparently, meant three whole seconds. No one would be able to get close to find the amok object, and every time someone made noise, the bubble just got bigger.
Marinette watched worriedly as Static (an accurate, if uncreative name) slowly walked around the city. Were it not for the formless features, it would just seem like a parent and child walking through Paris, but nothing about this was normal.
Chat Noir returned with Tsunami, and she looked both livid and lost.
“Static looks like his mother.”
They both winced at the dragon heroine’s remarks.
“I should have said something on social media,” Marinette fretted, secretly aching for her friend, “we’re the ones fighting the peacock villain, people would have to believe us.”
Chat Noir nodded firmly. “If this didn’t confirm it, there's no way Zuks could be our villain. He’s too… small and squishy!”
“Not to mention he always has an alibi,” Tsunami grumbled, “but no, it has to be him! I should find out who said things and run them through.”
Marinette sighed and put a hand on her shoulder. “No, Tsunami, as much as we want to, we can’t.”
Tsunami raised an eyebrow. “You want to destroy people who are mean to him? You barely know him.”
She winced. “We’ve worked together enough. He’s a really nice kid.”
Chat Noir nodded rapidly. “Yeah, he’s super sweet! No way could he ever be a villain! But, um, how are we going to get close…?”
She bit her lip. “I… I don’t know.” Her eyes followed Static as they walked down the street. The bubble was almost as wide as a city block now, and as tall as most of the buildings.
“Juleka, the one who reported the amok, said that the bubble gets bigger with stressors, particularly sound,” Marinette murmured, “but it shouldn’t have gotten this big this fast. The school, where the amok was created, was arguably louder than outside, even with the cars and screaming from all the people who didn’t evacuate in time.”
“If I didn’t know any better I’d say either the amok is designed to grow no matter what,” Tsunami muttered, “or something or someone is actively sabotaging us.”
All of a sudden, Chat Noir stiffened and spun around, swinging his baton at the empty air.
“Chaton?”
“There was something there,” he hissed, “but I can’t see it.”
Marinette looked around with narrowed eyes. “Are you sure?”
“Cats can see things other people can’t,” he remarked, “but I could have sworn I saw a ripple in the air. Something is up.”
Tsunami drew her sword and looked around warily. “This better not be a trick.”
“I would never,” he said hotly, “and I can’t believe you think I would.”
“Stop,” she scolded, “I know we’re all strung up but we can’t turn on each other. If Chat said he sensed something, then he sensed something. Even though Static is a pretty passive amok, we need to figure her out anyway, and we can't do that if we’re fighting.”
“Or if we’re jumping at shadows,” Chat Noir sighed, “but I swore I felt something.”
“It would be the time to ambush us,” Tsunami remarked darkly, “with how focused we are on Static.”
“The peacock doesn’t have the powers of invisibility,” Marinette furrowed her brow, “and I don't know a miraculous that does.”
“Could it be a quirk?”
“Maybe…?”
Tsunami tapped her sword on the ground. “One problem at a time. Chat Noir can apparently sense them, let us use him as our guard and defeat Static.”
She nodded decisively. “We’re counting on you, kitty.”
He grinned. “I will guard you with my life.”
She flung her yoyo into the air.
“LUCKY CHARM!”
A red and black spotted guitar fell into her hands and she furrowed her brow.
“What on earth…?”
Notes:
for those who skipped the italics about Izuku's dad, things you might want to know: Dragon was a villain before he met Inko and was arrested when Izuku was ten, but it is implied that at some point during his childhood he also became violent at home, burning both Midoriyas. When he was put in jail he told Izuku he would kill them and the Tsurugis if he ever got out.
so yeah, welcome to... one of my favorite amoks to plan! Static would be so fun as an akuma as well, but as a sentimonster its really fun to have it look like Inko. like, woo, she's gonna see that!
stay tuned for part 2, im probably going to write it tomorrow, it's definitely getting out this week because I love trauma and giving it to people I care about
Chapter 30: Static (pt 2)
Summary:
the static fight continues, and our heroes try to figure out what the guitar means (without revealing their identities lmao)
Notes:
Static for your viewing pleasure, I drew this months ago, the hype for this amok was real lol
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Mama was humming.
He liked it when mama would hum; she’d usually hum when she was making dinner and he was sitting at the table doing homework, and sometimes he’d hum along. Usually it was a song she had heard on the radio, but sometimes it was just them making things up, and it was kind of fun. They’d try to stay in tune, but sometimes they’d mess up the notes when they got too close or too far, or Izuku would hum something in the wrong key by mistake and they’d both break down into giggles, unable to continue. Usually, mama would be the one to start up again, but sometimes Izuku would hum the intro to one of his favorite shows and mama would laugh and then hum along. Then they’d start to make things up and the cycle would repeat until dinner was ready and then they’d eat and talk instead of goofing off.
He had been younger, back then, of course, but he still liked it when his mum would hum, especially when it was after an unusually hard day, or when something had reminded him of his father, and she would just hold him and hum a soft tune that rumbled through him and made him relax, because his mom was there, so everything would be ok now. They didn’t hum as much around dinner now, because he spent more time in his room, or spent time after school hero chasing (hadn’t he stopped?) but it was still nice.
Now, his mama was humming and he was wrapped in her embrace and he let out a sigh. He couldn’t really remember what had happened today, but his mom was here, so he’d make it out ok.
He listened to her hum, her scratchy (why was it scratchy?) voice soothing, and he drifted.
Everything would be ok.
Static- His mother was here.
The three of them stared at the spotted guitar. Well, Chat Noir gave it a considering glance before going back to scanning the area.
Marinette hefted it, hearing the shift of wood around an open space and gave it a hesitant strum.
“It sounds tuned,” she remarked, “so it's a fully functioning guitar…”
“So far all noise has made the bubble grow,” Tsunami said, “why would your lucky charm be something for more noise?”
Marinette looked around the area, trying to figure out what she could use this for before she cocked her head.
She slung the guitar over her back.
“Hang on, I need to check something.”
She flung out her yoyo and zipped closer and closer to the amok, leaving her two teammates scrambling to catch up and hissing about the danger, but she ignored them.
She stopped just on the edge of the bubble and strained her eyes, closing her eyes and leaning close and waving a hand at them to be silent.
There, under the sound of static.
She grinned and gestured them away again, leaving Static behind until they were a decent ways away.
“She’s humming.”
Chat Noir blinked. “Ok?”
“So,” she stressed, “music! Humming and music in general can be used to calm people down. This originally happened because Iz- um, the victim, he was overwhelmed and stressing out, right?”
Chat Noir beamed. “That’s true! Do either of you know how to play the guitar? I can play the piano but it’s really not the same thing…”
Tsunami hesitated before offering her hand.
Internally, Marinette furrowed her brow. Kagami could play the guitar? She didn’t know that!
Ah, she winced as it twanged discordantly, she could not.
Tsunami scowled. “I didn’t think it would be that difficult.”
Chat Noir laughed a little and pat her on the shoulder. “Nami, it’s a whole ass instrument.”
She glared at him and he laughed again but raised his hands in surrender.
She rolled her eyes. “Luka seems to play it just fine, with what my cousin says…”
Marinette’s eyes widened. Luka’s quirk, Heart Strings! That could be just what they needed, but Ladybug wouldn’t know about the conversation they had had in the group chat, so how could she bring it up? It would be weird for Ladybug to know the quirk of a random civilian…
Meanwhile, Adrien was thinking much the same, and had to bite his lip to stop himself from just blurting it out.
“This person, Luka,” he said slowly, “how much do you know about him?”
Tsunami hummed. “He lives on the Seine with his mother and twin sister, and my cousin likes his quirk, that allows him to…”
Her eyes widened as she trailed off. “His quirk,” she said rapidly, “that lets him hear people’s songs. Izuku rambled about him later, it's partially based on emotions and as such he can mildly influence people through modifying and playing their songs.”
Marinette grinned. “Sounds like just what we need, then! Can you lead us to him?”
She nodded fiercely. “Let us depart, we have someone to save.”
They were halfway through to the Seine when Ladybug threw out her yoyo to wrap around a chimney and gave a strangled cry as she fell to the street below.
“My Lady,” Chat called as he slowed and backtracked, “are you alright?”
She brushed herself off and stood, glaring at the roof in confusion. “I’m fine,” she called back, “I must have just missed the chimney! It was like it wasn’t where I saw it…”
She leapt back to the roof tops and they continued.
Up and until Chat wobbled and shrieked as he slammed into the side of a building.
“Chat?!”
“The ground was wobbly,” he hissed out, “but it didn’t look wobbly when I put my staff there!”
Tsunami narrowed her eyes. “You both were tripped up by things not being as they appeared. Like when Chat saw something that wasn’t there.”
Marinette pursed her lips. “But if we can’t see them, and if Chat didn’t sense them this time, then… it doesn’t matter, we’re almost to Luka, and then we can defeat the amok!”
“I hope this isn’t a second amok,” Chat grumbled as he picked himself up, “because I wasn’t aware they could have more than one at once.”
The next person to get literally tripped up was Tsunami, who snarled as she went down before leaping to her feet and swinging her sword.
“Come out,” she snarled, “and actually fight us, trickster?”
They heard a single snort, but when they attacked, there was nothing there.
They slowly backed up, pressing up against each other, eyes trained on their surroundings and weapons out.
Something was out there, and they needed to figure out what.
“Mama?”
She hummed beside him. “Yes baby?”
“Who is your master?”
She stilled and he could feel her recalibrate.
“What do you mean baby?”
“You’re an amok,” he said, rather matter of factly despite how much of him was shaking in terror at what that might mean.
Her arms tightened minutely before she relaxed. “Are you feeling better?”
He nodded. “Not perfect, but…yeah. I’m not letting you dodge the question, though.”
She chuckled. “No, I didn't think you would. You’ve always had questions.”
“So?”
“What makes you think I have a master?”
He sighed and curled into her arms more, feeling like he was covered in pins and needles. He still couldn’t see or hear anything but them.
“The other amoks, they mentioned one sometimes. We don’t know anything about the… creator.”
He wasn’t going to say villain. The amok was acting like his mother, but it was still an amok and he was literally wrapped in her arms.
“Hmm, I’ll have to ask. They never felt the need for a name, since there was no need to address them as anything but our master and creators.”
He blinked, not that it did anything. “There’s… more than one?”
“Ah, not really.”
He filed that freudian slip away for later.
“Can you ask?”
She giggled. “I already did! La Paon.”
He blinked. “The Peacock. Or, rather, the peahen, since it’s feminine. That’s not very creative.”
She shrugged with another laugh. “It’s not like she intended to operate long enough to have a name.”
“She/they pronouns?”
“Ah, no, we just didn’t want to give anything away, but since she named herself with a feminine name, there’s not much point.”
“And… she wants to bring someone back?”
Static hummed softly. “I know I’m not your real mother, but I was made with her in mind, based on your own memories. So, I know what it would be like to lose you.”
He sucked in a breath. The idea of his mom dying…
“Exactly,” she whispered, “but my master has already lost someone, and only the power of the Ladybug and Black Cat miraculous can bring them back. Combined, they have enough power to grant any wish.”
“Like a genie?”
“Exactly like a genie!”
“And it won’t have any consequences?”
She shifted. “What do you mean?”
He bit his lip. “Something that strong… all powers have backlash.”
“I would give up the whole world if it meant getting you back.”
He winced.
“…What happens to the amoks once La Paon gets her wish?”
“Technically, we’re called sentimonsters. As for that, who knows!”
“You’re not… worried?”
“I am created for her desires,” she admitted, “even if I have some manner of free will. I know I’m not really real.”
His heart broke a little.
“You’re real right now,” he murmured, burying his face in her static chest.
She pet his head, but didn’t respond, just went back to humming.
“Tsunami,” Ladybug murmured out of the corner of her mouth, “air dragon to get Luka? We can circle back to Static to be ready with the guitar, but I’m almost out of time and I need to recharge. We need something to distract this invisible enemy or my identity could be discovered.”
Kagami nodded. Did part of her want to know who Ladybug was, especially since both she and Chat Noir knew her own identity? Yes, of course. But for an unknown enemy to discover her would be disastrous, and the villains would win before there was even a fight. She had no doubt that Ladybug was just as capable in her civilian life, but identities were secret for their protection.
She took a deep breath. “Air dragon!”
She spread herself thin, but her senses were heightened and she smirked.
“New plan,” she called, bringing herself to bear, “I can see them. Meet you at Static once I’ve taken care of our little interloper.”
Chat and Ladybug cheered and took off as she wrapped around their invisible adversary, feeling every movement.
“Your powers must rely on sight,” she smirked to herself, “but there are other senses, you know?”
She could feel them clench their hands and then they took off in the direction of Static and she started to chase, like a dragon out of hell.
She was the wind and the wind wanted to play.
Of course she’d oblige.
Across the English Channel, Felix finally looked at his phone, only to find a group chat blowing up.
He narrowed his eyes and clicked on it.
Izumari protection squad
Bitcheois: SABRINA YOU BETTER HAVE THOSE NAMES
Bri: yeah I got em, we’re arresting a few of them!
Bitcheois: wh
Bitcheois: what do you mean you’re arresting some of them?!
Bitcheois: since when was this a crime in the eyes of the law?!
Bri: harassment
Bri: libel
Bri: slander
Bri: all “of a minor” so :)
Bitcheios: damn, nice
Bitcheios: btw fe I see you’re on
Felix: what on earth has been going on, I’ve only been gone a week
Bitcheios: and in that time there’s been a smear campaign against Midoriya and he’s gotten an amok
Felix: Oh My God
Felix: I don't even
Felix: how
Felix: why
Bri: because he’s in basically every fight people were accusing him of actually being the villain.
Bri: it ended in a school wide screaming match and an amok by the name of Static
Bri: ladyblog.com/static
Felix: I’m sorry, they think that Midoriya is the villain?
Felix: as Bitcheois would say
Felix: ridiculous, utterly ridiculous
Bitcheois: can’t even be mad, I did say that, many times, while threatening people with violence
Bri: with lawsuits
Bitcheois: that’s what I said
Felix: When I come back tomorrow I’m going to wrap this boy in bubble wrap, I swear
Felix: Where are the other three?
Bitcheois: probably off trying to figure out how to help or threatening our schoolmates
Bitcheois: Ice Queen actually brought her sword to school and it was actually intimidating ngl
Bri: their phones are off, but they’ll see this later
Bri: felix do you want to help extract our pound of flesh?
Felix: You, I can understand.
Felix: But do my eyes deceive me, or is Chlo-bear actually helping someone
Felix: You must like Midoriya quite a deal, Bourgeois.
Bitcheois: fuck you
Bitcheois: he’s genuinely nice
Bitcheois: and wasn’t scared off by me
Bitcheois: plus pot meet kettle
Felix: whatever
Bri: he and mari just draw rich people like moths to a flame
Felix: his family is also rich
Bri: yeah but you’ve seen him, he hasn’t grown up with it
Bri: its more his cousin’s family that his
Bitcheois: speaking of they also crossed the fucking line
Felix: Do I even want to know?
Bitcheois: they compared him to his sperm donor
Felix: ?
Bitcheois: have you not even done a background check???
Felix: No?
Bri: newsjapan.jp.gov/long_time_villain_dragon_arrested_…
Felix: good lord
Bri: I’m deleting that btw I don’t want kagami to kill me
Bitcheois: not like the whole world doesn’t know by now since those assholes just broadcasted his relation
Felix: Raincomprix, might I recommend adding hacking to the list?
Felix: because a quick search tells me that “Dragon” was not connected to “Midoriya” or “Tsurugi” at all
Felix: other than a Silver Dragon mentioned, connected to the Tsurugi’s…?
Bri: wait then how did people find out?
Felix: either by pictures, or someone leaked the withheld information/sealed records
Felix: they look mildly alike form the few pictures I can find
Bri: huh
Bri: yeah, ok, in hindsight I can see the comparison but if hadn't been told I wouldn’t have known
Bri: that’s… fucked up
Felix: The only way they would have gotten it confirmed was if someone told or they had access to the official documents.
Felix: Seems like a lot of trouble to go through for one teenager.
Bitcheois: I will burn this school to the ground if I have to
Bitcheois: fuck
Bitcheois: this is why Ice Queen said she didn’t want to send him back to japan, wasn’t it
Bri: reminder: quirkless
Bitcheois: shit
Bitcheois: ok after this we’re going on another spa day istg
Bitcheois: we’ll get thai, massages, the works
Felix: Thai food is part of your spa days?
Bitcheois: thai food is fucking delicious
Felix: I didn’t say it wasn’t
Felix: if Adrien and Dupain-Cheng aren’t with him right now I will disown my cousin and
Felix: I have no good threats yet but I’ll think of one.
(Private message between Chlo and Bri )
Chlo: god hes gonna get back and hover, I just know it
Bri: chloe we will also hover
Chlo: what is it about this boy that just???
Bri: he’s friend shaped :)
Chlo: gtfo with your memes and wholesomeness
Bri: he is tho
Chlo: ugh
Chlo: yeah)
Izumari protection squad
Bitcheois: I can't wait for tomorrow when the whole school regrets!
Felix: I’ll be back
Felix: I’ll bring calming tea
Bitcheois: wot ar’ you, focking bri’ish?
Felix: w
Felix: Don't you ask me to bring you that special tea every time???
Bitcheois: irrelevant
Bitcheois: now chop chop, back to work
“Luka Couffaine, will you help?”
He nodded slowly. “Of course,” he said softly, “if you think I can. Jules told me about it, are you sure the noise won’t set him off?”
“We have to try,” Ladybug said firmly, and Luka nodded.
“Then let’s go.”
Chat Noir picked him up and they soared through the air. Luka quite liked it up here, to be honest, even if his heart lurched in his chest every time they veered to the ground to push off again.
This close, he could hear their songs.
Chat Noir's had a swing beat, but also notes of long, old mourning and the staccatos of anxiety that would occasionally flutter in. Ladybug, on the other hand, used a classic four four beat with a fast tempo. Her song also had some anxiousness in it, but overall it was very determined.
They dropped a block away from where he could see the bubble of static and Ladybug handed him a spotted guitar just as Tsunami formed from the wind with a huff.
“I lost them,” she murmured, “even with wind.”
He raised his eyebrow, but Ladybug waved him off.
“One problem at a time,” she stressed, “Static is on the way.”
He nodded and strummed the guitar once, only to find it perfectly in tune. The wonders of magic, he supposed.
He looked up at the static figure wrapped around the boy he considered his friend, and began to play .
Izuku flinched as a new sound rang through the empty space and Static hummed louder to compensate, running a soothing hand down his arm, but as he listened more, he… he almost recognized it.
“Shh, don't worry, sweetie, we’re safe, I’ll protect you.”
He said nothing. He didn’t know if this was something to be protected from.
He could only hear snippets, but it didn’t… it didn’t sound like voices…
He wanted to hear more.
He needed to.
“The bubble is shrinking; it’s working!”
Marinette was almost giddy with relief as the bubble shrunk, but she still didn’t let herself be louder than a breath. She watched Izuku tilt his head and stutter in his guided steps and she glanced worriedly at Static, but she just kept holding him. They kept walking closer, Luka kept playing, and the bubble kept shrinking.
Once they could get to his hoodie, where the amok was, this would all be over.
(“Dammit. I have to move quickly, before they defeat her. At least the dragon can’t become air anymore. Let’s see… yes, that should do it. Let’s make this bubble shrink a little faster , shall we?”)
It was music.
“Izuku,” Static said softly, “my job is almost done.”
“I know,” he whispered, “and they probably won’t let you just walk around, especially with how prone to anxiety I am.”
She chuckled lightly. “Fair enough. I’m glad I was here for as long as I was. Maybe after this, you should call your mother? Your real one, I mean.”
He smiled weakly. “I will. She keeps up with the news, but I think she’d rather hear this from me, instead of reading about it.”
“She will, but she won’t be mad at you, I promise.”
“I know,” he murmured, “she isn’t usually.”
“That boy is playing for you.”
He blinked, still seeing nothing. “Who?”
“Hmm, Luka, I think it was? He’s very cute,” she teased.
He groaned. “I can’t escape it,” he grumbled, “not even with a sentimonster version of my mom.”
She laughed. “This is your song, isn’t it? He can hear songs and this one is yours.”
He nodded. “I think so. It sounds like it, anyway. I guess it would be the thing to pierce the static when all else fails.”
She was quiet for a moment before she spoke in a voice barely above a whisper. “I know I’m going to be gone,” she said, voice a little thick, “but I’m glad I could be here at all. I believe the saying is, it is better to have loved and lost than to never have loved at all. I’m glad I could experience existence as your mother, sweet boy.”
He swallowed heavily. “Under better circumstances,” he murmured, “maybe…”
“Oh hush,” she said playfully, voice still thick, “thinking about what ifs will do us nothing! Besides, I got to have a wonderful experience, which is more than some of my siblings can say. They all had to fight, while I just got to walk around the city with my son, making him feel better! And at the end, he got serenaded by a dashing young man.”
“I’m never going to crush on anyone ever again, everyone always seems to know so they can make fun of me.”
“You could do worse,” she mused, “you could be in love with the cat.”
He sighed. “Speaking of… don’t you have to get their miraculous?”
She shrugged. “It was optional for me. My job was different. Not to say that wasn’t a goal, of course, but it wasn’t my objective. But let’s not talk about that, we don’t have long. Can you… can you tell me about Japan?”
He nodded. “There’s this park that mom and I used to visit every Sunday…”
Luka made the key change, raising it. He didn’t know why, but that’s how it was supposed to be. The song was almost over, though of course he could merely repeat the melody ad infinitum, but the bubble looked to be shrinking to the point where a quick and gentle cataclysm would make this be all over.
As if on cue, Chat Noir darted forwards.
“Cataclysm!”
He paused in front of the stationary boy, just out of range of the bubble, and began to press his hand forward when his face went blank .
Luka was so startled that he missed a note, and the air rippled as the bubble was revealed to be encompassing Chat Noir.
Ladybug let out a cry of alarm and the bubble expanded for a moment before pausing.
It waved and Static wrapped Izuku in a hug before putting her hands on his shoulders and leaning up to kiss his forehead before turning to face them.
Izuku’s face slowly began to clear and Static gestured at Luka.
He blinked and started playing again and he could almost feel her smile, even with her lack of a true face.
Izuku seemed to slouch and blink away the fuzz, and then he looked up and saw.
Luka grinned as they met eyes and he could detect a light blush through the remaining static.
“Oh that interfering-” Static cut herself off with a sigh. “Right, then it seems we have to do this ourselves. Izuku,” she squeezed him tight before letting go, hands on his shoulders, “you’re going to have to listen very hard, alright? Chat Noir is caught in the bubble, but has cataclysm active. If you’re careful…”
She leaned forward and he felt a kiss press against his forehead.
He felt the pins and needles sink into his skin a little before they faded slightly and he blinked up at her. She really did look like his mom, if featureless, and she turned away from him to gesture. Things were still fuzzy, but he could make out the figure of someone holding a red and black guitar.
Oh, oh, that was Luka-
He felt his cheeks heat a little but he pushed it down. Chat Noir was in the bubble, she had said, he didn’t know what that meant, but it seemed important…?
He turned and saw the blank, staticked eyes of Chat Noir and he instinctively flinched back. Ah.
He glanced down at the pulsing black energy emanating from the hero’s hand and reached, gently wrapping his numb hand around his wrist and pulling the hand up. It was so limp he barely felt any resistance before he touched the tip of a claw to the fabric of his hoodie.
It was very weird to feel it literally crumble around him, leaving him in his t-shirt, and the static immediately shrank until it was just him, letting the feather float and a yoyo to snap it up.
He spun to face Static, released Chat Noir as he went, and he knew she was smiling.
“Goodbye Izuku. Talk to you soon!”
She fizzled out and a rush of pink ladybugs washed over him, making all the feeling return to his limbs. Chat Noir yelped behind him and he was immediately rushed by four people.
He was a little flabbergasted that three vigilantes cared this much, or that Luka joined in, but he let it go. He also ignored that the hug was different; it didn’t tingle like Static’s had.
Chat Noir’s ring beeped and he yelped before extricating himself.
“I know where you live,” he pointed, “so leave your window open tonight, I want to talk to you!”
He bounded off before Izuku could respond and Ladybug huffed.
“He’s not the only one,” she grumbled, “but we really shouldn’t be visiting civilians. First, are you alright?”
He nodded numbly.
“Ok,” she breathed a sigh of relief, “that’s good. If this didn’t convince people, I might have to do an interview on the Ladyblog…”
“I asked her some things,” he murmured, “the villain, she calls herself La Paon.”
Ladybug blinked. “The peacock. That’s… very literal?”
He shrugged. “That’s what I said. Apparently she didn’t think she’d be around long enough to need a name.”
Ladybug nodded slowly. “Ok. Thank you. School is canceled, and I don’t have a time limit, so I can get you home. Well, after, um…”
Luka raised a hand. “I can take him. I’m pretty sure his cousin is worried sick.”
Ladybug glanced at Tsunami. “Probably. If you know anything else, please feel free to relay it to Chat Noir when he visits, but other than that you can definitely tell him to leave if you need to rest. After I finish my task, I’ll come check on you.”
He nodded absently and watched as the two heroines leapt away.
“Your song sounds sad,” Luka remarked as they began to walk in the direction of home, “is it the circumstance?”
He grimaced. “Sort of? The amok was… based off of my mom. She was nice. She even… at the end, she even told me what to do to finish this, even though it meant she would be destroyed. She said she didn’t even need to get the miraculous, her entire purpose was just… to make me feel better.”
Luka hummed. “You’re conflicted, because she was a product of emotional discord and a villain taking advantage of you, but at the same time, she was kind.”
He nodded.
“It’s not a bad thing,” Luka remarked, “if anything, it shows how empathetic you are. You are emotional to a fault, and kind at heart. Everyone around you can see it. It makes you noble.”
Luka smirked slightly. “It makes you heroic.”
Izuku sputtered to deny it, but Luka just chuckled and they kept walking until they reached the Tsurugi manor.
Ladybug dropped in just as they arrived. “I’m glad you’re ok,” she sighed, “and please, remember that you can reach out to your friends if you’re ever feeling bad. That goes for you too, Luka Couffaine.”
Luka bowed a little. “Of course. I was glad I could help.”
Izuku waved goodbye at them both before walking inside, immediately being surrounded by people.
The servants were in a flutter around him, speaking over each other and being completely incomprehensible, but the tap of a bokken on the floor jolted them all into silence and they parted for the matron of the house and a harried looking Kagami.
Izuku smiled weakly. “I’m home?”
Aunt Tomoe sighed. “Welcome home.”
“I’m… going to call my mom.”
She nodded firmly. “She should still be awake, it is only 9 pm there. We… we are very glad you are alright.”
He smiled. “Me too. Static was… nice.”
His aunt shook her head with a sigh and turned slightly to address the servants. “I’m starting to think that Adrien Agreste was right. Izuku could quite literally befriend a brick wall if he put his mind to it.”
The tension in the room dissipated as everyone laughed and Izuku sighed before slipping off his shoes and ducking into Kagami’s hug.
And he took a moment to just…
Breathe.
Notes:
if you can't open the link, copy and paste this into the search bar:
https://flat.io/score/6351a3036501740012f53f9c-izuku?sharingKey=104760de8ebd26b8ffadbdf267bc2e3484ebb61ec4c1eabeea67005a665b48c208c7a2313b518f5b3852d17b3b4a6011a165677e4700ee6980116e466c9772d3I wrote that 2 years ago for TMAOTNST, which I also have published on here, but it worked pretty well for Izuku, and I have Plans for Luka's quirk, it will be very funny lol
As a reminder tho, the miraculous completely mask the identity of the holder when they're suited up ;)
doesn't mean you can't harmonize tho ;)))))
Chapter 31: Comparing Notes
Summary:
the next day, after static! (also a bit that afternoon)
Notes:
yes yes, this is the third chapter this week, what can I say, I have a favorite fic and its this one hands down. don't expect this for neswift next week lmao
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hey mom…”
Inko smiled. “Hi sweetie; you usually call me in the mornings, and I feel like we just had a talk! What’s wrong?”
“Um, so, I wanted to tell you before you checked the news yourself, but, um…”
“Baby, you’re scaring me. Are you hurt?”
“Ah, no, no one’s hurt, it’s fine. And, um, it’s all done now, um, which is… why I can talk to you, but…”
She bit her lip and worried her skirt. “Izuku?”
He seemed to decide to just bite the bullet.
“I was an emotional donor for an amok?”
She let out a breath. “Oh, thank goodness, you scared me, I thought it was something bad… oh no that’s terrible, sweetie! Was it the rumors?”
He sighed. “Yeah, I guess they got to me. I would have gotten over it, only…”
She waited for him to finish and her heart broke at his shuddering breath.
“They knew about… about him.”
She sucked in a breath. “But his identity is sealed under court order! How…?”
“I know,” he rushed, “and I should have thought about that, but they must have made the connection, I look like him-”
“No baby,” she said firmly, “you don’t. You’re so bright, and he’s just a dumpster fire.”
He laughed weakly. “Yeah. But it, um, it sent me over the edge, I guess, and I was a little too deep in my mental breakdown to notice the feather, so…”
She bit her lip. “But you’re ok now?”
“Yeah,” he said hurriedly, “I’m ok. Static was kind of… nice. She wasn’t a violent amok she… she was, um, based off of… you?”
She blinked. “Oh.”
“You’ll probably see when you look it up,” he sighed, “but she… she was just as nice as you. I guess she was made from my memories of you, maybe? She ended up letting herself be defeated…”
“Well,” she said, still a little shocked, “it sounds like she made the right choice to make you happy, as any good mother should.”
“She… she helped a lot. With, with calming me down, I mean.”
“That’s lovely,” she smiled, before blinking. “Wait, does this mean you have a tattoo now?”
He winced. “I haven’t even checked! Hang on, Juleka said it hit my hoodie, so…”
There was a sound of rustling cloth and then he sighed.
“Mom I’m so sorry, I know I’m too young to get a tattoo but-”
She laughed along with him. “No worries. Can you, um, send a picture?”
“Yeah, one sec.”
Her phone dinged with the message and she switched over to the texts and clicked on the image he had sent to enlarge it.
There, on Izuku’s chest, was a feather, curling delicately right above his heart. It was a pale blue with the stem pointing down and the fronds wafting upwards, sticking out towards the bottom.
“Oh, honey, at least it looks nice. Plus, as long as you don’t go swimming, no one can see it!”
He chuckled. “Yeah, I guess so. Still… I’m sorry I let it get to me.”
“Young man,” she said sternly, “that’s a trauma , I’m not over it yet, and while you’re stronger than this old woman, you don’t have to be!”
“You’re not old,” he insisted earnestly, “you’re basically a spring chicken!”
She snorted. “Sweetie. I’m almost forty.”
“Almost being the keyword,” he said cheekily, “and besides, I don’t think someone is old until at least fifty.”
“I’ll be sure to keep that in mind,” she laughed, “but really, you’re ok?”
His voice softened. “Yeah mom, I’m ok.”
She beamed. “Then that’s all that matters! Now, Tomoe has been keeping me up to date, tell me about this Luka boy!”
Her son gave a strangled groan and she laughed.
All was right in the world.
“Alright,” Izuku slammed the notebook open on the table in the back of the bakery, “good morning, thank you for coming, I need to go over the stuff I learned with you guys. I also need you all to tell me what it was like on the outside and compare notes.”
Mari raised her hand. “Why are you telling us this and not the heroes?”
“Because you’re my friends and you’ll tell me if I sound crazy.”
“Zuks,” Adrien said, deadpan, “you sound crazy.”
He shoved a croissant in the other boy's mouth. “Eat your breakfast. Now, Static told me a few things when I asked, like how the villain goes by La Paon. Ladybug knows that already. What I didn’t tell her is that due to a slip of the tongue, Static implied there’s more than one villain. Thinking back, Ladybug and Chat Noir never found the card for Simon Says, but he also didn’t have legs, so how did he get away? If they had a second villain who could act as a runner for the amok objects, helping them escape to be used again later. But how would people not have noticed them?”
He paused to take a single bite of the pastry in front of him and chewed rapidly before swallowing.
“Now,” he cleared his throat, “I was up late last night grilling Chat Noir on what the fight was like from the outside, and I think I have the answer to that question. He described them sensing things they couldn’t see, seeing things that weren’t there, and getting tricked until Tsunami went air dragon and found them. This implies that the person was physically there, since she could touch them, and tells me what their powerset would be.”
He pushed the notebook forward so they could all see and jabbed at the paper.
“Illusions.”
He pointed at each point as he made them.
“First, being able to get in and out unseen. While this could be attributed to someone who is merely invisible, illusions would also cover their tracks. Second, the sensing things you couldn’t see. Again, could be invisibility, but it’s functionally the same, manipulating light to suit your needs. However, the real kicker were the other two incidents, where the heroes tripped on things not being as they appeared, and when Chat Noir accidentally stood in the bubble too long because he thought it was smaller than it was. Both of these things are more than just making a person invisible, they are actively affecting what you see and believe. They probably don’t have combat skills, or they would be using their power for more than simple things like that.”
Adrien squinted. “So we’re dealing with an illusions user, like my mom?”
He snorted. “No, not in the slightest. Well, yes to the illusion user, no to like your mom. Glimmer consistently uses better and more creative illusions in her fights, and could even change your entire perception of reality. On top of that, she can fight. All in all, what we’re dealing with is an inexperienced person with illusion based powers. I would hesitate to call it a quirk, so my best guess is there’s a miraculous that can make illusions, and they have it. Between that and the peacock that can create sentimonsters-”
“What?”
“That’s what they’re called as a species,” he murmured, rubbing his tired eyes, “Static told me. She also told me the goal of the villains, elaborating more. Evillustrator told me and Mari they wanted to bring someone back, but as it turns out, the wish is a literal wish. Combining the black cat and ladybug miraculous lets you make a wish that can bend reality, granting any wish like a diabolical genie. I’m skeptical that it won’t take something in exchange, because all strong powers have backlash, but I wouldn't know, this all outside observation and note taking.”
Mari leaned over to Kagami. “How late was he up last night?”
She sighed. “Security clocked Chat Noir leaving at 2 am. Other than that I don’t know.”
“How is he this awake? It’s seven in the morning!”
“Copious amounts of coffee.”
Izuku ignored them.
“Now,” he muttered, “other things, sentimonsters are, as the name suggests, sentient and are capable of rational thought, but when they are created they often have a purpose in mind. This relates to both the emotional donor and La Paon. They share some motivations and memories from their donors, like Glaciator remembering Felix and also wanting to spare couples from his onslaught. However, the majority of amoks also want to get the miraculous from the heroes, for reasons previously mentioned. However, since they have free will and that is something imposed on them, they will sometimes ignore that in favor of their personal objectives. Case and point, Static. She was specifically spawned out of my mental breakdown and wanting my mom, so her personal goal was to calm me down and keep me safe, making me feel better. I actually asked, and she said that getting the miraculous wasn't her job, which is why in the end when our mystery illusion villain tricked Chat Noir before he could cataclysm my hoodie, she basically handed them the win despite knowing it would make her disappear.”
The three listeners all sat up straighter.
“Wait,” Marinette breathed, “what?”
He nodded, trying to ignore the stinging in his eyes. “She basically told me what was going on, since I couldn’t see, cleared my vision a little, and let me just… end it.”
“Oh my god, I’m so sorry.”
He shrugged. “She knew she wasn’t really my mom, or even, real, I guess? It still sucked, yeah, but… I called my mom yesterday, we’re cool, it’s cool, things are good.”
He completely steamrolled past their disbelieving looks.
“So, do I sound crazy? About my theories, specifically.”
Kagami slowly shook her head as if to clear it. “An illusion based villain seems plausible. The idea that we’re not dealing with one, but two villains scares me a little, especially because they have been active before now and we, or rather, no one, has been aware of this fact.”
Mari nodded. “Agree. Glad to know it, obviously, but scary we didn’t.”
Adrien mumbled something into the table and gave a thumbs up.
Mari nudged him. “It’s not even that early for you.”
He turned doe eyes on her. “I was up late, princess,” he murmured, “it's not my fault!”
She raised an eyebrow with a smile. “Oh yeah? Why were you up so late?”
“‘Zuks.”
Izuku blinked in confusion. “What?”
Adrien blinked before turning his face back into the table. “Couldn’t sleep.”
“Aw,” Marinette pat his head, “it's ok, we were all super worried. I’m sorry you couldn’t sleep, though.”
He sighed. “You’re too good for me. To me. You’re too good to me.”
She snorted. “You must be more tired than I thought. Come on, eat your pastries, school is in half an hour and I bet that Chloe and Felix want to physically accost Izu.”
He blinked. “What?”
Kagami hummed. “Felix got in last night and missed the whole thing,” she ticked off on her fingers, “Chloe and Sabrina are putting together a group lawsuit on our schoolmates, and all of them were blowing up chat yesterday.”
“What chat? I didn’t see the group chat blow up…?”
She blinked. “Ah, it’s a different chat. You and Mari-hime aren’t in it.”
Mari pouted. “Can’t believe you’re already making chats without me, this is a group of four and I will not stand for it to fall apart!”
Kagami smirked. “I am simply recruiting for the kingdom, Hime-sama. Besides, Chloe wouldn’t join a chat with you in it on pain of death.”
Ren snorted into the table. “Pretty sure she had a crush,” he slurred, “and now she’s just awkward.”
Marinette blinked incredulously. “Ok, we’re gonna unpack that later, but grab your food and let's go.”
The short walk to the school was loaded with pastry-in-mouth and trying to ply Adrien with a caffeinated beverage until a yellow blur literally tackled Izuku.
“Izuku Midoriya, don’t you ever do that again!”
He hugged her back. “Hi Chloe. I won’t.”
She pulled back with a haughty sniff. “Good! Since your Wednesday afternoon is clear, we’re having a spa day tomorrow, you don’t get to do anything other than come, are we clear? You’re not doing anything after school but that! We’re getting the works done, we need a destressor-”
“Aw,” Adrien sighed, “I remember when I used to be invited to spa days. I totally understand replacing me with Zuks, though, because he’s just… ray of sunshine, honestly. I want to squeeze him.”
Chloe raised an eyebrow at him. “Adrikins, how sleep deprived are you?”
“On a scale of one to ten, yes.”
She pinched the bridge of her nose. “You’re all helpless, I swear. Fe, get over here instead of hovering!”
Adrien’s cousin stiffly walked over from where he had been lurking, far enough away that he wouldn’t be associated with the group, and looked at Izuku.
He examined him for a moment before sighing. “I leave for one week…”
Izuku giggled. “Sorry. It was the last of the move, though, wasn’t it? And your mom shouldn’t have been left to do that alone.”
Felix rolled his eyes. “She was out most of the day on errands. I can assure you, I didn’t need to be there.”
“Au contraire,” Chloe smirked, “you most definitely did.”
“Ah yes, to stock up on your tea. That you can order online.”
“It's not the same!”
“Speaking of,” he turned away from the mayor’s daughter, “I brought you some lavender tea, it’s supposed to be calming and I enjoy the flavor. I know Japan has tea, but I wasn’t certain if it would be a different preparation method so there is also a card with instructions inside.”
He held out a small tin and Izuku took it with a smile.
“Thanks,” he said softly, “for thinking of me, I mean. You didn’t need to go through the trouble…”
Felix sighed. “You got stressed to the point where you acquired an amok. Forgive me if I think you need to destress a little.”
“Aha, true…”
Felix nodded and looked away, shoving his hands in his pockets.
“Well,” Chloe harrumphed, “Bri tells me that Ferdie is going to kill you this afternoon, so be prepared for that, I suppose.”
He threw up his hands. “He was fine on Sunday! And besides, he can’t even be mad at me for getting amokified! That was hardly my fault!”
Sabrina laughed. “Don’t worry, Chloe’s exaggerating. From what I hear, he was actually really proud you didn’t resort to violence when people started falsely accusing you of things. Obviously it wasn’t great that you got an amok, but hey! You’re amok bait for a reason, right? It was only a matter of time before you got your own!”
The group collectively let out a sarcastic “yaaaaaay!”
Kagami was the first to snicker.
They broke down into laughter and Marinette gasped out, “all of us, at once, did the same thing-”
Izuku groaned good naturedly, still laughing breathlessly, “Personally,” he said, “I think I could have done without a tattoo this early in life.”
Chloe was instantly on alert. “Where did it end up?”
Izuku pulled up the picture on his phone. He had already sent it to the group chat, of course, but Felix, Chloe, and Sabrina hadn’t seen it.
Chloe hummed. “It doesn’t look too bad. Easy to cover up, kind of cute, actually. Your boyfriends or girlfriends will certainly appreciate it.”
He practically collapsed into himself as all the blood in his body went directly to his face.
“Bourgeois if you wanted to die that badly,” Kagami said mildly, “all you had to do was ask.”
Chloe scoffed. “Please. If I wanted in on your little dueling ring, you would know.”
“That’s her way of saying she sees him like a little brother,” Sabrina piped up, “not that she’s ever had one of those to compare.”
“Shut up, Sabrina!”
Marinette hauled him to his feet and held his hand. “Don’t worry,” she laughed, “soon enough we’ll be beating them off with sticks. The kingdom will look after its beloved court wizard.”
Ren snickered. “Chloe is the Duchess, Sabrina is her general, and Felix is the foreign ambassador.”
“No,” Kagami rolled her eyes, “just because your cousin isn’t from France doesn’t mean he’s from another kingdom entirely. If anything, Chloe has her own kingdom.”
Chloe narrowed her eyes. “What on earth are you talking about?”
Marinette waved her hand. “Inside joke. We can work them out later if you really care,” she said to Ren, “but we probably should get to class before the majority of people come to school.”
Izuku winced and his friends essentially fell into step around him, with Chloe in the front talking loudly to Sabrina, making people acknowledge and then dismiss them. No one looked at Izuku at all.
He smiled in gratitude at their backs. He’d have to do something nice for them, maybe tomorrow during the spa day?
They divided into their respective classes and Izuku sank into his seat with a sigh.
The three of them were the only ones in class this early, but it wasn’t two minutes before Marc entered the room.
He blinked. “I’m glad you’re ok,” he said softly, addressing Izuku, “it wasn’t cool, all the things they said.”
He smiled weakly. “I know. I’m fine, though.”
Marc hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly and walking to his seat in the back.
Cami was the next person in, rushing up to him and hugging him, saying sorry that she couldn’t do anything more, but he was quick to assure her that he was going to break eventually.
At that point, Aurore, Mirielle, and Jean had arrived, and they were not having it.
“That’s like saying all storms become hurricanes,” Aurore wrinkled her nose, “which is blowing things out of proportion.”
“But all storms break eventually,” he pointed out, “that’s just how they work. I feel better, if that’s what you’re wondering.”
“And that’s great,” Jean stressed, “but it still shouldn’t have gotten this bad! I don’t have a weather related metaphor to explain this!”
Aurore sighed. “I do. While clouds break, raining down upon us all, it is better to have clouds break frequently, so they don’t wash us all away with their deluge. As in, you should have had several storms, but instead you got a category five hurricane. And that is not ideal.”
Jean clicked his fingers. “Yeah, that! You flooded town, Zuku, and you gotta rain every once in a while instead.”
He winced. “I’m sorry.”
Jena threw his hands up in the air. “It’s not your fault, I didn’t mean to imply it was! Ondine, you’re here, good, tell Izuku it’s not his fault!”
“It’s not your fault,” she said promptly, before pausing slightly. “What’s not his fault? I mean generally everything, but like, what specifically wasn’t his fault this time?”
“Static.”
“Ohhhhh,” she nodded, “yeah, no, that wasn’t your fault.”
He blinked. “What do you mean, nothing is ever my fault? That… that’s straight up not true!”
She shrugged. “Nah, you can’t do anything wrong. Even if you actually killed someone, I’m pretty sure you’d have a really good reason for it, so not your fault.”
Izuku gaped as everyone else considered it for a moment before nodding and making noises of agreement.
“What?!”
Lucy strolled into the room. “Categorically impossible for you to be at fault for actions done upon and around you. Jere and Ron will back me up.”
Ron nodded sagely, right behind her and next to Jeremiah.
“It’s true,” he said, “you are perfect bean, so baby, incapable of doing wrong.”
Izuku looked at Jeremiah but the boy just shrugged. “You’re about as malicious as a butterfly.”
Izuku sat heavily in his seat and sighed. “You’re all ridiculous.”
Adrien snorted. “Utterly so?”
Izuku glared. “Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous.”
Lucy cackled as she slid into her own seat. “You’re spending too much time around Bourgeois!”
Izuku rolled his eyes as Violette and Jacque walked in soon after.
“I’m glad you’re ok,” Vio smiled, “and don’t worry, the rest of the school is going to regret saying those hurtful things.”
He groaned. “Is everyone planning on making a lawsuit on my behalf?”
She blinked, then smirked. “Oh, there’s already someone starting?”
“Chloe.”
She laughed. “Oh, then I barely need to do anything, how delightful! I’ll have to collaborate with her.”
“I thought you were the nice one!”
Jean laughed from behind her. “Nah, Vio is ruthless, she’s a real mama bear, and if someone goes after her friends…”
Mirielle giggled. “I think we’d all go to bat for you, Izu. Plus, the class sticks together!”
He sighed and put his head in his hands, trying to beat down the blush.
“You guys…”
“Court wizard,” Adrien sang, slouching into his seat, “you befriend everything!”
He sighed, but he was smiling.
This was nice.
Notes:
izu is baby, and everyone knows this. everyone takes one look at him and goes "ah, yes, the perfect innocent bean"
also, I'm so sorry for all the chloe/izu shippers, I know we have a few who were hoping for it, but I have plans for her, don't worry. As for izu, his beau was planned before the fic started, we're just waiting to get there, and I think you guys will like it. my wife and I certainly do! We even made more plans for them just this morning!
see you in two weeks!
Chapter 32: Upcoming Trivia
Summary:
We're back two weeks after Static, setting up for another amok (shhhh, don't worry about it, but as you read you might be able to figure out the emotional donor early ;) ) and having some fun character interactions to remind you of people that exist
Notes:
welcome back, I missed CiIW week last week, realized today, but I'm down for some ds now that im starting up the update cycle again, one more semester left!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Mari, you look kinda frazzled.”
She ran a hand through her hair, having pulled it out of the messy pigtails briefly to reset it, and smiled weakly as the four of them walked up the stairs to school.
“Ah,” she said, “just… extracurricular studies? My… great uncle is teaching me something important.”
Kagami made a noise. “Ah. Family things?”
“Somewhat?”
Kagami nodded and immediately moved on, effectively closing that avenue of conversation. “So, we’re halfway through November. It’s been a quiet two weeks since Static.”
Adrien snorted. “Other than that one amok, Pharaoh.”
Marinette huffed. “I’m still mad at Alya for getting that close! And for what, footage? Oooo, she’s gonna get it today.”
The girl in question bounded over. “Aw, Mari, are you still talking about that? It was a week ago,” “three days,” Mari grumbled and was ignored, “and Ladybug and Chat Noir saved me! I was kind of sad Tsunami wasn’t there, but they really didn’t need her for him, huh?”
Kagami smirked. “Pharaoh was so weak, it would have been insulting for Tsunami to appear.”
“I’m just glad he didn’t go for me,” Izuku grumbled.
Alya snorted and nudged him lightly. “Don’t worry, Mini Green, your cousin kept you super close, it looked like. No chance for an amok to get anywhere near when the Ice Queen is there.”
Kagami merely smirked.
“I was just glad it didn’t get worse,” Mari was still grumbling and scowling, “human sacrifice? Bringing back his love? I mean, yeah, cool, that’s nice and I get your motivations, but when you have to sacrifice another person for it, it kind of, I dunno, loses its romanticism and just becomes scary. And creepy. Izu, if I die you gotta let me stay dead.”
He gave a mock salute as Adrien gasped.
“No,” he moaned piteously, “I would sacrifice the world to bring my princess back!”
“Slow down,” she snickered, using a single finger to push his doe eyes away from her, “I just said no bringing me back. Besides, Izu already promised, so he’d stop you.”
He nodded solemnly. “It is my sworn duty,” he intoned, “and not even the court jester could sway me from it.”
“I’ll get you limited edition Glimmer merch, never before seen to the public.”
He stilled.
“Izu, no.”
“Mari, I’m sorry, the siren call-”
Alya joined in on their laughter as the group split to go to their own separate classes, just a few minutes before the bell rang. Quick greetings to the gathered class, they all settled down and brought out their homework as their teacher swept in.
“Aurore,” she prompted the class president, “you may begin homeroom.”
The girl in question stood and smoothed out her dress. “We have finally finished the planning for the school-wide trivia contest. The theme this year is Heroes and Vigilantes Across the World, and the top two students from every class will compete in a public competition by grade level, giving the entire school a day off, effectively. The winning class will keep the trophy until next year.”
Jeremiah cracked his knuckles. “This year, I will beat Max. This year.”
Adrien brightened. “Wait, if the theme is Heroes and Vigilantes, Izuku has to compete!”
Izuku’s head shot up. “No I don’t,” he squeaked, “I don’t know anything about heroes!”
Ondine snorted. “Babe.”
“Yeah,” Mirielle said apologetically with laughter in her voice, “no one is going to believe that for a second, Izu…”
“But it’s a public competition,” he stressed, trying to pull his best puppy dog eyes, “I’ll clam up and embarrass all of us! Who else usually goes with Jere?”
Ron shrugged. “Depends. Two years ago, he didn’t go at all, because it was on art and music, so Vio and Cami took over. I think that was the last one we won?”
“Three years ago was chemistry, my year,” Lucy nodded, “and no one got close. But last year…”
“Last year the theme was Software and Hardware,” Jacque sighed, “and while Ron’s good at the software side…”
“I’m terrible at the hardware side,” the ginger confirmed cheerfully, “so Max carried Bustier’s class to victory. It’s usually down to our two classes, but Jere and Max are either rivals or star crossed lovers so most of the time we just send them head to head and pray.”
The short boy shook his head and rolled his eyes. “But, if you do not wish to accompany me, despite you no doubt being a massive asset, we will not force you.”
“But we will bribe you,” Ondine said fondly, “because I would definitely like our trophy back.”
Ml. Mendeleiev pinched the bridge of her nose. “Mlle. Sirène.”
Ondine just chuckled.
Izuku shifted. “I… I’m really flattered? But I don’t know if I’m ready to face the majority of the school, still…”
Kagami snapped her fingers. “Consider it PR.”
Aurore and Mirielle gasped. “Yes,” the quieter of the two breathed, “it would show that you’re really the sweet and cool boy we all know and love! And it would stop any rumors still lingering, if they haven’t gotten the idea yet!”
“Oh trust me,” Violette smirked, “they’ve gotten the idea.”
“But if they think I’m a villain and I have an excessive amount of knowledge on both local and foreign heroes and vigilantes, won’t that make it worse?”
“No,” Adrien groaned, “a valid point!”
“On the contrary,” Jean grinned, “if we get you going, it’s incredibly easy to see how much you love heroes. They’d have to be blind not to see that. Besides, what do you know of the hero Quetzalcoatl?”
Izuku cocked his head. “How do you know about her? She’s a hero from Mexico that just rose to popularity in the southern part of the country a year ago, 22 months after her initial debut. She’s famous for her bright feathers and for her advocacy for more resources on learning nahuatl, the language used by the aztecs, and yucatec mayan, specifically, since her PR people said she couldn’t just pick the entire mayan language tree. But yeah, how did you even hear about her?”
Jean grinned. “Well,” he said dramatically, “I couldn’t have told you any of those things, but I will tell you I picked a random hero from a list of “Rising Heroes of this Century” and you still happened to know who it was. I think I’ve made my case.”
“That was amazing,” Jeremiah grinned wildly, “I will resort to any manner of bribes to get you to compete with me.”
Aurore cleared her throat. “By a majority vote-”
Izuku sputtered. “When did you have a vote?!”
“-majority vote,” she continued, slightly louder and clearly trying not to laugh, “Izuku Midoriya has been elected as our primary spokesperson for the trivia contest. Jeremiah Da Silva is our secondary representative.”
“There’s no way you had time to do a vote,” he insisted, “and I would have noticed!”
“There there,” Adrien patted him on the shoulder, “you got caught up in hero trivia. It’s perfectly understandable.”
Izuku slouched in his seat. “Just because I know about Quetzalcoatl doesn’t mean I know every hero and every vigilante.”
“Crawler?”
“That’s a low ball,” he accused his far too amused looking cousin, “he’s japanese!”
Kagami went to examine her fingernails. “And the fact that you know about a vigilante that most of the public doesn’t is, in fact, quite telling. Let’s try another one. Escargo.”
“Canadian All-Star,” he retorted, “her quirk gives her a pocket dimension. Very popular, especially with children as she always carries around candy. Anyone could have told you that!”
“Especially Jere,” Ron nodded solemnly.
Jeremiah’s eye twitched. “My family is still from Brazil, Ronald.”
Ron shrugged. “My bad. Oh, you got any knowledge on British heroes? I can quiz you!”
Izuku shrugged. “Captain Jack is a cool hero. I imagine his immortality quirk can be… really annoying, though. I think he should be more careful and stop being a womanizer.”
Ron doubled over laughing. “Do… do Brazil next!”
“They might bring up Gambiarra, I guess? Their quirk, Quick Fix, makes them versatile in any situation, even if they aren’t a specialist. A good person for improvised plans. Most famous for the time he turned a phone and its charger into a fully working grappling hook.”
Cami pulled up short with a furrowed brow. “How did he turn a phone into a working grappling hook? It has none of the components?”
Izuku blinked. “Oh, no, sorry, Quick Fix lets them temporarily change whatever he’s holding into whatever he actually needs, provided the size and weight are about right. They actually changed the phone and charger into a grappling hook.”
Jere nodded thoughtfully. “Grand peré mentions him. He thinks he’s funny.”
Jean guffawed. “Ok, out there country. Luxembourg!”
“Luxembourg Man, he doesn’t do much more than pose for magazines with the small military unit.”
“Finland?”
“Otso, the Great Bear, or Lempo, The Devil Man.”
“Oh come on! The Philippines!”
“One of the six incarnations of Maui as a bleed over from Polynesia, playing on the most popular of island myths as it stands right now. I think we actually got another Lidagat, named for the personification of the sea, a few years ago. She seems nice.”
“Kazakhstan!”
“The Tornado.”
Jean glared up from his phone, where he was fact checking. “Why do you know these things? You, in fact, are Lempo, the devil man. Or you made a deal with him, or something!”
“No,” he shook his head, trying not to smile, “you’re thinking of Faust, the italian hero.”
Jean made a strangled noise and an aborted lunge but the rest of the class was too busy laughing.
“And that's the end of homeroom,” Ml. Mendeleiev muttered to herself with a smirk, letting them continue in their joking for a while longer while she found her lesson plans. Yes, perhaps this year, they would retake their trophy. Bustier had been getting rather smug, after all.
“I can’t do this,” Izuku put a hand to his mouth as if that would help when he inevitably threw up.
“Why are you freaking out,” Marinette tilted her head, “it’s not even until tomorrow?”
Izuku took a few short breaths. “How are you so calm? Aren’t you the second representative for your class?”
She shrugged. “Yeah, but that was more of a random pick than anything serious. Max is our one strong player, but this isn’t an overall good subject year for us like it is for you. You’ve got this!”
“More like I’ve got the pressure and attention on me,” he hissed, “I’m fine in small groups, but this is going to be in front of the whole school! I’m going to make a fool of myself and the Tsurugi name, and I’ll be banished back to Japan where Aunt Tomoe will tell mom how I failed everyone and then mom’s gonna disown me like she probably should have done years ago but she’s way too nice and I’m gonna be homeless, I have no life skills to help if I’m homeless! I’ll live on the trash beach, probably cut myself on rusted metal, and die alone! My life will be over!”
“I have concerns about, oh, four of those things,” Adrien said, voice straining a little to maintain his cheer, “but you can't bring disgrace to the Tsurugi name because you don’t have the Tsurugi name! One problem solved!”
Izuku teared up as Kagami facepalmed. “You’re right,” he blubbered, “I’m not a Tsurugi. I don’t belong in that family!”
“That’s not what I- Kagami put the sword down, put the swORD DOWN-”
“Hey,” Marinette sat beside him, ignoring the other two entirely, “it’s gonna be ok! If all else fails, just look at me across the table and tell me all the cool fun facts you know! My biggest problem is always the rambling I might do to answer, so try not to tell them anything but the answer to the question, yeah? And Jeremiah seems really nice, so if all else fails you can just whisper the answer to him and he’ll say it! They do have a few questions that they ask to one person specifically instead of the team, to ensure that everyone is actually participating, but there’s only a couple of those. You’ll be just fine, and if anyone tries to kick you out of their family, you know maman would snap you up in a heartbeat. I think she likes you more than me, at this point!”
Izuku sniffed and rubbed at his eyes. “I wouldn’t go that far, Hime. Thanks, though.”
“DUPAIN-CHENG, DID YOU MAKE HIM CRY?!”
They both jumped as Chloe stormed towards them, Sabrina looking more worried behind her.
“No no no,” Izuku said hurriedly, rising to meet her, “she was comforting me! And even though Adrien made me cry, I’m a Midoriya, we cry very easily! The nerves are getting to me, that’s all!”
“Adrikins,” she snarled, “get over here. Now.”
Adrien was suddenly at her side. “Yes ma’am!”
“What did you say to make him cry.”
“I said… he wasn’t a Tsurugi so they couldn’t disown him?”
“Ice Queen.”
“Bourgeois.”
(When had Kagami returned?)
“Are you ever going to disown Izuku?”
She scowled. “No. The only reason he isn’t a Tsurugi in name is because my grandmother is head and wants nothing to do with my uncle’s family, as if they are even in the same league as that slug.”
Chloe raised an eyebrow but nodded to accept that. “Now, nerves for what?”
“The trivia competition,” he sighed, “I’m doing it for my class.”
Chloe scowled harder. “Then we’re going to lose. Damn.”
He blinked. “What?”
She rolled her eyes. “You have more hero knowledge than literally anyone I know, including several actual heroes. Sabrina?”
Sabrina whipped out a tablet. “I’m not Max, but you have a 87% chance of blowing everyone else out of the water. The last 13% is leeway for both lack of confidence and Max’s sheer prodigious knowledge, if it’s more general until specialized into other sectors such as robotics.”
Izuku blinked. “You… you think that highly of me?”
Sabrina gave a crooked grin. “Izuku. You spent the entire spa day rambling about european heroes. We’d only heard of about half of the french ones, and we’ve lived here all our lives.”
“Rosmarie was impressed as well,” Chloe commented idly, “and the only thing that really compares is your quirk rambles. I still can’t keep up with them, even if you now do them entirely in french.”
Marinette startled suddenly. “You called him Izuku.”
Chloe looked taken aback. “No I didn’t.”
“Yes, you did,” Mari’s grin was slowly growing, “when you asked Kagami if she was ever going to disown him.”
Kagami hummed. “This is correct, now that she mentions it.”
Chloe scowled to avoid looking panicked. “That’s ridiculous, I did no such thing. You all have hearing problems.”
“Chloe?”
“What, Izuku?”
He felt himself tearing up again, smile incredibly wide. “You like me?”
A splotchy red blush started spreading over her cheeks as she looked away stubbornly. “No. Definitely not. I have no idea where you got that idea from.”
Sabrina smiled brightly. “Welcome to the exclusive club! Adrien, you owe me money.”
The boy in question sighed. “I really thought it would be sooner. She was in denial for too long!”
“Shut up,” she hissed and smacked them both, “why were you betting on this? What is wrong with you two?!”
Marinette shamelessly collected Kagami’s money and smiled serenely when everyone else turned to stare.
“What? We bet on it too. I happened to win, because I know Chloe better.”
Chloe groaned. “We’re not talking about me, we’re talking about Iz- Midoriya and the trivia contest!”
“It’s too late,” Adrien shook his head solemnly, “just look at his bright smiling face, give in and call him Izuku.”
Chloe gave him an uncomfortable glance, still bright red, and quickly looked away with a groan. “Why are you still crying?!”
“Happy tears,” he sniffed, slowly calming down, “I didn’t think we’d ever be good enough friends for you to call me Izuku. I’m just so happy!”
“Don’t let it go to your head,” she grumbled, “you might be part of an elite few, but that doesn’t mean you’re special, or whatever.”
Sabrina snorted but quickly looked elsewhere when Chloe spun on her.
“Anyway,” the blond ground out, “you’ll be fine. Just get you talking, and you’re off at a speed no one can hope to follow. Ugh, where is that boy… Adrien, get your cousin over here!”
He looked up, blinking. “What? Why do I have to? He’s in your class! Besides, why do you even need him?”
Chloe stared at him for a moment before rolling her eyes. “Blind,” she muttered, “utterly blind. Where… there! Fe, get over here!”
Felix seemed to materialize begrudgingly. “What, I have- oh my god, were you crying?”
Izuku sighed. “Ok, the most recent tears were happy tears, but yes. Is it really that easy to tell? It wasn’t even for very long!”
Felix grimaced. “Your eyes are red and you still have streaks on your face if they catch the light right. It’s subtle; most people won’t notice. What happened?”
He shrugged. “Happy tears were for,” he looked at Chloe who was glaring murderously, “just some good news I had been waiting for, the other tears were stress induced. Adrien said something my brain just took widely off from it’s intended meaning and that, combined with my nerves about tomorrow,” he ignored the encroaching panic, “and I just burst into tears. Really, this is normal, the Midoriya Waterworks are famous.”
Felix hummed. “I remember. I narrowly avoided participating for our class,” he grimaced, “but luckily our president stepped up to the plate.”
Mari snorted. “I took a bullet for you, GDV, and don’t you forget it. Not that it matters, we all heard the theme.”
Felix raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”
Adrien snapped his fingers. “You haven’t been around long enough for one of Zuku’s hero rants, have you? Or, like, not around us enough.”
“Is it anything like his quirk rants?”
Izuku groaned. “That wasn’t even a rant! That’s just me thinking out loud! My hero rants are much more put together because I already know most of the information, instead of trying to guess it like with most quirks.”
Kagami smirked. “In class, when it was first brought up, he managed to list a hero and some facts about them for every country the class threw at him.”
Chloe snorted. “You’ll be fine. Besides, if you hate it that much, you can always make your class drop out and then we get to keep the trophy. I don’t mind.”
Izuku scowled. “No way! I’m not gonna disappoint my classmates like that!”
Marinette patted him on the smile with a smirk. “Then,” she said smoothly, standing, “I guess we’ll see you prove it tomorrow, won’t we?”
Izuku swallowed his nerves back down and let out a breath.
Yeah, they would.
Notes:
Gambiarra brought to you by my friend in Brazil! I was coming up with heroes on the spot, essentially, and went, "oh yeah, Xeno," and asked him for help! His direct quote when asked for something brazilians are known for was, "thats easy, something brazilians are known to do, temporary fixes or installations using whatever we have at our disposal. the hero name could be the word we use for it, gambiarra"
I don't know if I'm going to get much use out of him, but he's really fun to think about! Most of these heroes I made up on the spot, actually, with the exceptions of the ones you already know, and if anyone reads my CiIW series, they might recognize the name Escargo as the in-universe version of my wife!
Other notes: for those wondering, the first several lines are indeed not referring to any blood relation of Mari's but still someone who is planning on entrusting her with a great burden ;)
Chapter 33: Trivia: Start!
Summary:
we start the trivia competition
Chapter Text
“Welcome,” Principal Damocles blustered in front of the stage, fluffing his head feathers, “to the annual Françoise Dupont Trivia Contest! This year's topic, Heroes and Vigilantes Across the World, felt obvious with the whole… amok and miraculous situation, so let’s give a round of applause for your classmates, for the collège level, duking it out to see which class reigns supreme!”
There was a lot of applause from the darkened auditorium seats and Izuku could no longer pretend that because he couldn’t see due to the lights, that the seats were actually empty. He tried his very best not to melt.
“Now,” the principal continues, “up here with me we have a panel of judges made up of all of the teachers. Every teacher has prepared several questions from various categories: hero fashion and costuming, statistics, vigilantes, sidekicks, support gear, and finally, local heroes, as some examples of categories a question could be pulled from. Even I don’t know which category a question will be from!”
Izuku looked at the “judges” table and spotted Mend, who looked like she was barely restraining rolling her eyes.
“Since this is not just a one on one,” he continued, a bit more official, “we will be addressing the teams one by one a few times to ensure everyone not only participates but also has the opportunity to get points. If your team gets the question wrong, the next team will have the opportunity to steal the point. If the question gets around and no one gets it, the point is lost. Once our first team hits ten points, either on their own or by stealing, then that triggers the ending lightning round! All remaining questions will be asked one after another, and the first person to hit the buzzer in front of you will get the chance to answer first. That means anyone can win! Are you all ready?”
The eight teams all gave confirmations that they were.
“Then let us begin with our reigning champions, Ml. Bustier’s class!”
Jere sighed imperceptibly next to Izuku and he tried to stifle a laugh. The real reigning champs were Mend’s class, having had it for several years, with last year being the only exception.
It was interesting, Izuku thought, because he’d been explained to about how this school in particular functioned. Normally, there was primaire, collège from when you were eleven to fifteen, and lycée for the last three years of high school. In this school, that held true, but they had all of those years, just with a significantly reduced class size due to this being a very rich and arts focused school. But despite being an art heavy school, it also had an excellent STEM program, so really the main draw is that it had small class sizes, you stuck with your teacher the entire time through all three levels (which was unheard of, Izuku thought). Still, the eight classes competing today were from the four years of collège, with them being the oldest year.
They began the questions pretty simple, like, “Name five hero agencies not from France,” and “what color is All Might’s silver age costume” and “what location is considered the foremost for support gear and tech in general?” All easy questions that most people could answer.
However, they also threw in some curve balls.
“What is the single most expensive piece of merchandise ever sold?”
“What is the piece of merchandise that has sold the most units?”
And of course, because these were worldwide questions, the answers were shocking.
Both were All Might, though, and stealing those questions put Izuku and Jeremiah over ten points.
“And now,” Principal Damocles grinned, “we go into our lightning round! Our current top three teams are Ml. Mendeleiev’s class, with ten points, Ml. Bustier’s with eight, and M. Rainer’s class with seven! It’s a tight battle, folks, so! Lightning round! Get those buzzers ready!”
“What is african hero Duma’s top speed?”
“Who is the tallest hero in Russia?”
“What incident had All Might reportedly saying that his skin felt ten years younger?”
“Who was the first officially recognized hero and what country were they from?”
“Who is currently the most popular vigilante in Paris?”
This one sparked some fierce debate, but after Ladybug, Chat Noir, and Tsunami were all offered up, they moved on to the current other vigilantes until the entire room was stumped. Finally, the teachers pressed a buzzer to signal the question was done and Mend cleared her throat.
“The current most popular vigilante in Paris is, according to internet polls,” she smirked and looked up, “Greenie, also known as Midoriya Izuku.”
“BUT I’M NOT A VIGILANTE!”
He shrunk back into his seat as he felt all eyes on him and there was goodnatured laughter before Marinette wolf whistled.
“According to the public,” Mend continued in a bemused voice, “your involvement in taking down several of the amoks makes you a candidate, and since you don’t exactly hide your identity, they also find you more personable. Notably, Ladybug and Chat Noir, as a vigilante pair, come in at second, and the vigilante trio clock in at fourth, with Épain the bread sword vigilante sliding into third. It was a tight race.”
Izuku sunk his head into his hands.
“Final question,” Principal Damocles chuckled, “and our top two teams are tied, with both Mendeleiev’s and Bustier’s classes at nineteen points. This could be the deciding question, folks!”
He cleared his throat and read from the card.
“What is All Might’s quirk?”
Izuku slowly let the draw of All Might draw him out of his mortification, but wasn’t fast enough before Max hit the buzzer.
Max pushed up his glasses confidently. “All Might’s quirk is a general augmentation quirk that makes him stronger, faster, and more resistant to injury.”
“That’s not true,” Izuku felt himself saying, blinking out of his fog and hitting the buzzer, “while there is a lot of debate on All Might’s quirk, some saying it’s flight, some saying its pure strength, and others saying it’s just a god quirk, he has consistently been evasive on the actual name and function of his quirk, to the point where all we really know is observation and speculation. The fact of the matter is, no one other than All Might knows what his quirk is, or if they do, they aren’t telling.”
There was silence over the auditorium as Max furrowed his brow. “But,” he continued, “all sources indicate that it is an enhancement quirk. It doesn’t matter if he doesn’t name it, it’s clear!”
Izuku shook his head. “And that’s a common opinion, but the quirk could just as easily be an intense regeneration quirk that he used to supplement his strength training, and as a side effect of his considerable physical ability, he can also leap into the sky, change the weather with a punch, and shrug off most blows. We just don’t know what his quirk is.”
Principal Damocles raised a hand to still debate. “I have the final answer right here, and we can use that to determine who won. Does any other team want to give a different answer than those two?”
No response.
“Very well,” the owl man hooted, “and the final point goes to…”
“Team Mendeleiev!”
The auditorium erupted into cheers, the most prominent ones being from their class or the people seeking the sweet release of no longer having to be here, and Izuku let out a breath. He had answered most if not all of the All Might questions, and he was glad he hadn’t messed up here.
Max approached them stiffly, Marinette trailing behind with a large grin on her face.
“Nice one,” she held out her hand for a fist bump, “that was a really close match! It was an honor to fight you guys!”
“Yes…” Max said, “good match.”
He turned on his heel and stalked off stage and Marinette sighed. “He was really confident,” she murmured, “he didn’t really believe me when I said you had the most hero knowledge.”
Jere clapped Izuku on the back. “We couldn’t have done it without him, that’s for sure. But you answered a lot of questions I at least had no knowledge of. All those costuming questions? Yeesh, and you knew them for most of the countries too!”
Marinette smirked. “I’ve done a few hero lines. Plus, I like to judge people for horrible choices and see the public backlash they receive!”
Izuku snickered as Jere blinked, dumbfounded.
Marinette waved cheerily. “Welp, time to go comfort the class for our loss! Have a good rest of your half day, guys!”
They waved goodbye and were instantly swarmed by the class.
“And so the trophy returns to its rightful place,” Jean crowed, “with- oof-”
Aurore smiled mildly as she retracted her elbow. “Excellent job, both of you. That was a very close match.”
“And,” Ondine grinned, “we also get to keep Paris’ number one vigilante! Woot!”
Izuku groaned and put his head in his hands.
“Part of me wants to still say it’s Ladybug, but the other part of me knows that it’s definitely you,” Adrien laughed, “and nothing is going to convince me otherwise!”
“I wonder how you got on the poll in the first place,” Kagami mused, deadpan, “or if it was simply an overwhelming write in…”
“More like a joke answer people picked because they thought it was funny, but too many people picked it!”
“Not too many people would actually go for the joke answer if they felt really strongly about things,” Mirielle pointed out, “so most of the people who would have voted for you probably actually meant it.”
“I won’t believe it until I see this poll,” he said mutinously, “because two weeks ago Paris was demonizing me. You don’t turn that around that fast.”
“Um,” a girl from another class interrupted, letting the crowd part a little, “Izuku, right? I thought you were really cool up there! And, ah, um, really c…” She trailed off into a mumble, but the closest members of his class had obviously heard her, including Adrien, who’s eyes widened. He flashed him a grin and Kagami a mild look of panic.
Izuku blinked. “Oh, um, thank you! Who… are you?”
She startled. “Oh, I’m Emma, I’m from a year below you!”
He looked around and smiled. “Ah, um, well, nice to meet you Emma! Thank you for your kind words!”
He tried his hardest to not make it a question as she giggled and blushed before running away again.
The class was holding back smiles as Izuku just blinked after her before turning to Kagami.
“Ok, home now?”
She glared after Emma, who was long gone at this point.
“Gami?”
She blinked and looked back at him. “Yes.”
“I,” Adrien sounded like he was trying not to laugh, “am here until my mom picks me up, so don’t wait up! I’ll hang out with the class more-”
“WHERE IS HE?!”
They all tensed at the roaring voice and the screams of some of the students as the whole building shuddered with the force of the auditorium door opening.
Entering the auditorium, heedless of the people streaming out around him besides checking their faces with the shoulder mounted scanners, it seemed like, was a horrible amalgamation of well known heroes that Izuku had just had a whole trivia game based off of, supplemented with high tech stuff in the form of arm bands for screens, the shoulder mounted scanners, a fancy visor, and boots that he didn’t know what they did. Mockingly was the chest design from All Might’s silver age, but recolored to the black and green of the amok.
“I am Trivial,” the amok growled, “and I want the so-called best vigilante in Paris to show himself! I challenge him to a game of ultimate trivia, where the prize is DEATH! And everyone in this auditorium,” he growled, slamming the doors shut and trapping everyone else inside, “counts for a question.”
He snapped open his forearm screen and pressed on the touch screen. The stage lit up again and Trivial looked around before lighting on Izuku. He broke into a wicked grin, showing off the mouth and teeth characteristic of Duma, the Cheetah Hero.
“There you are,” he gestured to the stage, “shall we play? Up you get, we have an audience to impress!”
“We will not play your games,” Kagami growled, holding Izuku back with a hand, “but perhaps we can come to an agreement.”
“I wasn’t asking you,” the amok sneered, “I was asking him. Or, no, I wasn’t asking, I was telling him.”
“Where’s Max?”
The amok raised an eyebrow. “You care? After you ripped his victory away?”
Izuku frowned. “It was a really close match, he just took opinion as fact for that last question.”
“Max is fine,” Trivial bit out, thumping his chest, “safe and sound! He answered correctly, you see, so he gets to live. But I don’t want to play trivia with those who are trivial,” he sneered at the cowering students that were shying away from him, “I just want to beat you. But it wouldn’t be fun if the first one you got wrong ended the game, so we’re betting with other people’s lives instead!”
Izuku slowly pushed past Kagami’s hand and she tensed.
“I can stall, at least,” he murmured, “until Ladybug, Chat Noir, and Tsunami get here. It’ll be ok.”
“Max has general knowledge you don’t,” Jeremiah hissed as Kagami and Adrien flinched, “and this is life or death!”
“I know,” Izuku swallowed, “so I just… need to not get anything wrong.”
Jeremiah fidgeted for a moment before stepping forward.
“Shouldn’t you fight us both,” he said loudly, “since we both trounced Max?”
Trivial growled. “Oh, little Da Silva, trying to rile me up, are you? No, it was only the last question that counted, don't you know? Just like the last question is the only one that will count for Greenie here.”
“If I’m going to be classified as a vigilante,” he grumbled as he walked up the stage stairs, “can I pick a different name? Also,” he said louder, “if we’re playing with lives then every question counts. And what happens if you miss a question?”
Trivial cooed. “Or, poor dear, this isn’t a normal trivia contest. You’re the only competitor. If you get a question right, that’s another person safe! Let’s see, doing a quick head count… you only have to answer 43 questions before we get to yours! Better not mess up, now!”
Izuku swallowed under the glaring spotlights as Trivial tapped away a bit more.
“And I wouldn’t try leaving,” he said mildly as people began to creep towards the doors, “I have eyes on the back of my head, and my shoulder scanners aren’t just scanners, if you catch my drift.”
Notes:
I'm taking trivia questions, if you submit one and I pick it, consider your own life on the line!
Chapter 34: Trivial
Summary:
last time we had a trivia competition, Max lost and apparently was more upset about that than we thought because he spawned an amok, by the name of Trivial. Trivial locked the remaining students (including Mend's whole class, with Adrien and Kagami) in the auditorium and challenged Izuku to a special round of trivia where if he got a single question wrong, someone would die. Can he stall in time for the miraculous team to get there, or will he manage to outwit Trivial at his own game?
Notes:
Thank you to everyone from the comments and from the discord that gave me a lot of excellent trivia! The og plan was for every piece of trivia that ***I*** didn't know, Izuku wouldn't know either unless he had a really good reason, but for various reasons, that's not what happened. For those who submitted questions that didn't get picked, I still loved all your comments and thinking about the questions and their potential answers, so still, thank you!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The case opened and Marinette tried not to fidget.
“You must choose,” Master Fu nodded down at the many different jewelry, “you will only have one ally in this fight.”
She glanced at the dragon choker longingly, knowing there were few people she really trusted, but Kagami was trapped in the auditorium with the rest of her class. Izuku would have been her next choice, but again, trapped. Then Adrien, of course, the core four.
But all of them were out of reach and she needed to either be able to infiltrate easily or be able to prevent deaths. This was the first amok that seemed to actually put people lives on the line (there were rumors from Evillustrator, but nothing confirmed) and while she was pretty sure that the miracle cure could restore even life, that was still probably a trauma, and she didn’t want Izuku to feel guilty either. There wasn’t a lot of information coming out of the sealed auditorium, but there was an outpouring of hope that her friend would manage to answer all the trivia correctly.
Still, there wasn’t time-
She blinked.
“Actually, can I have two? I think I’ll need both of them to work.”
Master Fu hummed, considering, but eventually acquiesced.
She grabbed the glasses and the bangle before standing and bowing once shortly and booking it.
Hopefully, the two of them would be willing to help her.
Izuku sat in his seat and was certain his trembling would be far more visible if he wasn’t sitting down.
“Right, first question,” Trivial pressed a button on their arm band and smirked meanly, “how many timezones does France have?”
Izuku swallowed. “Can I ask clarifying questions?”
Trivial snorted. “If you think that will help you, sure.”
“What is your definition of France for the purposes of this question?”
“Anything under the power of the french government.”
Izuku squinted as he looked up to begin counting.
After some fidgeting, he had the answer.
“Twelve, thirteen if we’re counting Antarctica?”
Trivial narrowed his eyes behind his prominent visor. “Is that your final answer?”
Izuku glanced at the tense students and nodded.
Trivial scowled. “Correct,” he said begrudgingly, “that’s one student safe. Next question. Since you’re so fond of hero knowledge, what environmentalist vigilante rose to fame in the early days of the first quirk war, and where?”
He didn’t even hesitate. “Green Machine, Canada. Quirk: Overgrowth.”
“What is a koi fish?”
“A breed of carp. Technically goldfish also fall under this category, as they have a common ancestor.”
“What mythology does the hero team consisting of the heroes Selkie, Púca, and Banshee get their names from? And what does each of their names mean?”
“Clarifying question,” Izuku responded, “do those count as two separate questions in terms of the rules?”
“No,” Trivial snarled, “they’re part of the same question.”
“Ok, the mythology is Celtic, a selkie is a seal that can essentially remove their pelt to become a human, or turn back into a seal with it. This pelt can also be used to force them to remain on land if you hide it. A, ah, a púka, spelt with a k where the hero name is spelt with a c, is a shapeshifting fairy, and a banshee is a female spirit that screams when someone is either dying or about to die.”
“What is a ton?”
Izuku paused. “There are multiple definitions I know of. Clarifying question, which definition are you looking for?”
Trivial smirked. “Oh? Are there? Hmm, might as well be all of them. Don’t miss one, either, or the questions won’t be complete. And then, well.”
Izuku swallowed. “One definition,” he said slowly, “is the weight of two thousand american pounds. A long ton is two thousand, two hundred and forty pounds. There’s the metric ton, which is a thousand kilograms, or two thousand, two hundred and five pounds. Informally, it can also be used to say a lot.”
“Is that all?”
Izuku wracked his brain. This wasn’t information he usually used, even if some heroes and strength stats calculated based on how much they could lift and that was usually in tons, so he had to know how much that actually was, but there were probably other uses of ton…?
“The other definitions are the internal capacity of a hundred cubic feet,” a light, male voice said pleasantly from beside him, and he jumped as he faced him, “if a ship displaces a long ton of water, or if ship cargo weighs a metric ton.”
The teenager in the teal spandex suit smiled pleasantly at the amok.
Trivial bristled. “Who are you?”
He smiled and Izuku could see the detailing on the mask that covered his eyes.
“Viperion. Obviously on the heroes’ side.”
The boy was taller than Izuku (not hard) with dark teal hair with lighter tips, matching the snake costume. The entire thing was mostly a scale pattern with some clearly sturdy looking segments. On his chest was a yellow diamond, also lining his spine down his back, and it was clear based on that and the name that he was snake themed.
“I don’t want you vigilantes interfering,” Trivial hissed as if he were the snake themed person here, “leave before I disintegrate you!”
Viperion hummed and leaned on their hand. “How about this? If I answer a single question wrong, I hand over my miraculous. But if you can’t stump me in two minutes, you stop your twisted game. Deal?”
Trivial sneered. “Any question I ask Izuku still counts for him.”
Viperion narrowed his eyes. “Why, afraid you can’t win a free miraculous for your masters?”
Instead of answering, Trivial just started asking questions.
“What color are Dorothy’s shoes from the Wizard of Oz?”
“Silver in the books, ruby red in the movies.”
“What type of government does Great Britain have?”
“A constitutional monarchy is the official definition, with a parliamentary and unitary state.”
“Which chess player beat grandmaster Magnus Carlsen using an en passant checkmate?”
“Jon Ludvig Hammer.”
“Who is Gran Torino?”
“A japanese hero that is most known for being a one time teacher of who would become All Might, during said future hero’s third year at UA, other than that, not a well known hero.”
“What is Nedzu, also known as Mr. Principal?”
“No one knows for certain, as he hasn’t told anyone, but the most popular speculation is something from the mustelid family.”
“Which countries have the lowest and highest quirked populations?”
“Japan has the highest percentage of quirked people and Iceland has the lowest.”
“How many times have crabs evolved independently of each other?”
“As of ten years ago, at least six distinct times.”
“What country moves five centimeters every year?”
“India.”
“What is a scutum and what is it made of?”
“The most popular roman shield for infantry, made of wood and leather.”
“How many people would you need to drain of blood to have enough iron to make a british longsword?”
“Three hundred and sixty fully grown adults, on average, if you’re just using the blood.”
“YOU’RE CHEATING,” Trivial exploded, “THERE’S NO WAY YOU KNOW ALL OF THESE THINGS JUST OFF THE TOP OF YOUR HEAD! NEXT QUESTION IS FOR IZUKU, AND IF HE GETS IT WRONG I KILL EVERYONE!”
Trivial heaved for air, visor flashing off his crazy eyes as he stared right at Izuku, trying to come up with a question that would stump them, before his mouth broke out in a grin and he straightened a little.
“Where’s my amok, little Greenie?”
Izuku’s eyes widened and Viperion stilled beside him before cursing under his breath, and Izuku just tried to think.
“Tick tock,” Trivial sang, “thirty seconds to answer the question!”
Izuku bit his lip as he examined the sentimonster, an amalgamation of other heroes. The only things that seemed to be his were the shoulder mounts and the visor, but that wasn’t helpful as they could just be from a hero Izuku didn’t know about, or they were a combination of things from other heroes. No, he had to figure out what he knew about amoks and where the feathers would go.
Stoneheart, the paper Ivan was holding that had Kim’s inflammatory note.
Simon Says, the joker card from the deck Jean had been holding when he got the news.
Polaroid, the camera.
Frozer, the skates.
Mirror/Mirror, Chloe’s vanity and mirror.
Lady Wifi, the phone.
Timebreakers, the roller skates.
Glaciator, the ice cream scoop.
Evillustrator, the pen.
Static, his hoodie.
Even Pharaoh was following the pattern he was finding.
The amok always went for the object that was either the catalyst, related to the powers, or important to the emotional donor.
So, if Max was the emotional donor, Izuku had to identify what was important. Maybe his phone, that had access to the internet? He hadn’t really had anything on him, other than of course his clothes and glasses, but that was normal, so maybe something related to trivia-?
“And that’s time,” Trivial said, downright cheerful, “one last chance to answer, since I’m feeling generous-”
“Max’s glasses. Which translates to your visor.”
Trivial’s smile stiffened. “Is that your final answer?”
“Well, it’s certainly good enough for me.”
There was a disk of white in the air in front of Trivial in the next second and Ladybug and a blur of brown came through, Ladybug tackling Trivial and going directly for the visor. The other hero looked over the crowd impassively behind her large, designer sunglasses.
“All right,” she said sharply, “I’m Brille Fille. Get up, through the portal. We don’t need targets. Come on, let’s move, people!”
Izuku took a moment to take her in. From the top, her long hair was done up in a high ponytail and framed by flicking brown ears. Her hair was blond at the top and brown at the bottom, both colors a little desaturated. She had on tall riding boots and a stiff jacket, both looking like they were made of the same dark brown leather. She had on a thick belt that hung down in the back, much like Chat Noir’s did, to simulate a tail, and he noticed dark brown leather riding gloves as they clenched around a horseshoe.
“That also means you,” Viperion nudged him, “let’s get you in the clear.”
Izuku obediently stepped through the portal under the watchful eyes of both of the new vigilantes and found himself in the park near the school with the rest of the students, most of them being swarmed by their friends and family, and he was immediately grabbed by his cousin and Adrien.
“Oh I thought someone was going to die,” Adrien wheezed, “those questions were brutal!”
“I think someone did,” Izuku said quietly, watching the portal and the vigilantes disappear, and barely felt Kagami stiffen.
“What?”
“Brille Fille has the power of transportation,” Izuku continued, “but we never saw Viperion use his. But, still, he knew every answer to every question. He didn’t even hesitate, almost like he knew what was coming and what the right answer would be before the question was even asked. Plus, he got there at just the right moment, with the parts I was missing.”
“So what do you think he did,” Kagami frowned, “and why does him knowing things mean people died? Everyone is accounted for.”
“Temporal displacement,” Izuku murmured, “I heard him whisper “second chance” before Ladybug showed up. Imagine how different trivia would go if you could try over and over again? And Trivial seemed like the type to tell you what the right answer was if you got it wrong just so he could gloat more…”
Adrien paled and swallowed. “That sounds awful. To experience, I mean. But I guess it would make sense, he really didn’t hesitate on even one question. No one knows all of those things off the top of their heads, not all at once… I’m so glad he’s one of the good guys then.”
Izuku shrugged. “I could be wrong. In fact I hope I am. Because if I can figure that out, maybe the enemy can, and that’s a bad power to fight against, like you said.”
A swirl of pink ladybugs came from the school and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. After another moment, Ladybug touched down in the park, alone.
“Is everyone alright?”
There was a chorus of confirmations and she breathed a sigh of relief.
“Ladybug, who were they? And where were Chat Noir and Tsunami?”
She nodded. “Brille Fille and Viperion were temporary team members, much like Tsunami. They were what was needed for the moment. As for Chat Noir…” she grimaced, “he was indisposed, but I’m sure he’ll be back next time. I’ll need to catch him and make sure he’s alright later, but everything should be back to normal now.”
“What do you mean, Tsunami is temporary? She shows up all the time!”
Ladybug gave a strained smile. “And she’s a wonderful help, but as with Pharaoh, we call on her when she is needed and leave her to live her life when she isn’t.”
“Does this mean you might get other temporary heroes?”
She nodded. “If the situation calls for them, yes. One last question?”
Izuku winced at the familiar wording, but stepped forward.
“Is Max ok?”
Her gaze softened a little and she smiled. “Yeah,” she beamed, “he’s doing ok. A little shaken, but unharmed. Bug out!”
She zipped away on her yoyo and Izuku breathed out a sigh of relief, people dispersing from the park.
“I want to go home,” he groaned miserably, “everything big we do ends in failure and this was already stressful before I was threatened with death. Actually, lets go eat pastry.”
Adrien perked up. “Well, I won’t say no to that! And speak of the devil, here’s our princess now!"
Marinette ran for Izuku at the same time Chloe appeared out of the woodwork to do the same and they both looked at each other for a moment before they seemed to come to an agreement and ignored each other to beeline for them.
“The nerve of that little nerd,” Chloe growled, looking Izuku over, “getting an amok over something so, so-!”
“Trivial?” Izuku said dryly.
“Yes!” She looked triumphant for a moment before she scowled. “Oh, now I see the name. That’s ridiculous.”
Like a parody of the girls, Luka and Felix also showed up at the same time, but while Felix narrowed his eyes in suspicion, Luka merely smiled pleasantly and offered to let Felix go first.
“How does a trivia competition,” he growled, “turn into a life threatening situation? And since when did amoks kill people?”
“That’s what I was saying,” Chloe stressed, “but puh-lease, we all know Evillustrator erased those art critics out of existence. I’ve seen three of them quit being art critics already, too cowardly and traumatized.”
“Well I’m glad you seem alright,” Luka said mildly, “I imagine that must have been very stressful. Didn’t want to have to serenade you out of it again.”
Izuku starred as Luka smirked. “H-how dare you,” he shoved the other boy lightly, “you didn’t seren-nade me! Besides it was my own tune, that means it basically doesn’t count!”
Felix squinted. “Ah, you were the civilian who helped with Static?”
Luka gave a light bow. “Guilty as charged. Trouble seems to follow this one around like he’s its favorite song.”
Felix snorted. “True enough. Felix Graham De Vanily.”
“Luka Couffaine.”
“No one cares,” Chloe drawled, rolling her eyes, “what matters is the fact that everyone lived. Izuku did you get a good glance of those new heroes?”
He beamed. “I did! I mean, Viperion was right next to me for a while, snake based, obviously, and Brille Fille was a really clever pun! Because fille means girl but a filly is a young female horse in english, and brille means shining or brilliant. She looked really well dressed, despite it just being a miraculous suit. I wonder if that means that the users get to influence their own suits based on their desires, or if there’s a default and whatever they get, they get…”
Chloe cleared her throat. “Whatever, it doesn’t matter. Her powers looked helpful too.”
He nodded rapidly. “The ability to open portals is really handy! Of course, if you’re not careful, the enemy can use them too, but if you can open portals to anywhere, you could also open the ocean on someone’s head, or send them really high up, or straight into a prison, or-!”
“Ok,” Marinette covered his mouth with her hand, “there’s enough of that, slow down. I heard we were heading to my place for pastry and baked goods?”
“Oh princess,” Adrien sighed, “you know just what to say to a man.”
She snickered and used her other hand to shove him away lightly. “Control yourself, we’re not even there yet. Um, do you three want to join us…?”
Chloe sniffed, Felix said nothing, and Luka hummed, answering for all three. “If you’ll have us.”
Chloe’s head whipped around, already starting her rant on how no one could speak for her, but Felix just rolled his eyes and grabbed her arm to drag her after them while Luka merely nodded at appropriate times in her ranting.
Izuku giggled at his weird group of friends.
(“I suppose the polls really had it right-”
“-an excellent stall, yes-”
“-and there go two more miraculous-”
“-Ladybug must have access to the guardian-”
“-or the box-”
“-and the horse-”
“-yes, another zodiac-”
“-which just confirms-”
“-more than the seven-”
“-the originals-”
“-lucky for us-”
“-the more you make at once-”
“-the less powerful-”
“-well, probably-”
“-yes, probably…”
“What are you thinking about?”
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to grab your miraculous-”
“-oh no, dear, it was just fine-”
“-well, yes, it worked out-”
“-it was strange-”
“-too close to home, yes, I know exactly what you mean-”
“-we’ll just stick to the classics?”
“Oh, yes, for certain.”
“Duusuu might even like you more!”
“Oh, no, Trixx is just the one for me-”
“-as if they had a choice-”
“-opinionated creatures-”
“-but regardless-”
“-yes, we’ll just have to wait-”
“-for our next amok!”)
Notes:
our first "real" interaction with the guardian the villain team mention, and then more information from and about the villain team themselves...
also, Brille Fille!
Chapter 35: Human Shield: Failed Successfully
Summary:
After Trivial, it seems like a lot of people want to get closer to Izuku. He is a little freaked out about it, so Kagami is appointed middleman to interact with all these people who suddenly want to date him? It almost works out.
Notes:
this chapter was so fun to write lmao, once I got a good idea of what I wanted to do
*for anyone wondering what the hell my update schedule is, it's not; ciiw has stagnated since october and im tearing my hair out about it, but i wanted to update at least one of the three, so ds it is lol
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Will you go out with me?”
Izuku gave a strained smile. “Um, Louis, right?”
The boy nodded, all smiles.
“Um, I don’t… know you? Super well?”
The slightly older boy faltered a little. “But that’s the point of the dates, right?”
Izuku bit his lip. “I…”
He looked around helplessly and caught his gaze on the glowering Kagami.
“Um, I can’t?”
Louis slouched. “Ok. Just thought I’d try. Let me know if you change your mind, yeah?”
“Y-yeah.”
He tried to go back to his lunch when Ren tried to unsuccessfully muffle his giggles.
Marinette merely smiled. “That’s number four. Poor Emma.”
“Poor Emma?” Chloe scoffed. “She was the first of many, it seems. As if anyone is worthy.”
Kagami gave Chloe a speculative glare and the blond merely rolled her eyes.
“At this point,” Felix sighed, sticking a fork in his pasta, “they should all know to approach the cousin first. Honestly, I thought your proclamation that any paramours would have to duel you was common knowledge, Tsurugi.”
“Aw,” Adrien pouted, “I think it’s cute! Besides, Gami would scare everyone off!”
“Maybe that would be better,” Izuku grumbled, “so I don’t combust from embarrassment.”
Kagami smirked. “If that is what you wish.”
“I do, I really do.”
“Then I shall intervene in the future.”
“In the now,” Sabrina remarked from beside Chloe, watching someone approach.
“Hi there, Izuku, right?”
He smiled nervously at the girl.
She beamed and twirled a lock of hair in her finger. “I was wondering if you were free this Friday-”
“Unfortunately,” Kagami said cooly, “if you wish to date my cousin, you have to prove yourself. As we do not even know your name, you’re already failing.”
She blinked. “Um. Claire. My name is Claire. I was on the trivia team for M. Rainer’s class? And I just think that you were so cool, with both the actual competition and with Trivial, I mean, you saved so many lives-”
“Did you not hear her,” Chloe snapped, “you have to prove yourself. So you’re decent at trivia, whoop-de-doo, but can you protect yourself or him when he inevitably gets wrapped up in yet another amok? Do you have connections you can bring to the table? No? Then get lost.”
Claire burst into tears and ran off and Izuku looked on with an uneasy stare.
“I don’t know if this is better or worse,” he remarked, “because I don’t want anyone to cry or anything…”
Felix sighed. “That’s a bit of a lost cause when Bitcheois and the Ice Queen are involved.”
Chloe scoffed. “As if you don’t also want to tear them a new one. I know you, Fe, and you’re not as subtle as you think.”
He glared at her briefly before shrugging. “They know the rules. If they want in on the court, they need to duel Tsurugi.”
Marinette narrowed her eyes. “The court, or to court?”
Felix gave a placid smile.
“I’m with Zuku on this one,” Adrien shifted with a grimace, “I don’t think anyone should be sent away crying…”
“I’m torn,” Mari sighed, “because on one hand they’re making Izu uncomfortable when he’s clearly turned down five people already, but on the other hand, being rejected sucks. I mean, I assume. All the romance books and stuff all make it seem really heartbreaking.”
“Ugh,” Chloe sneered, “like anyone would accept you, Dupain-Cheng!”
She rolled her eyes and didn’t respond, instead turning to Adrien. “I mean, you’re relatively famous? Didn’t you have to reject people back in your modeling days?”
Adrien sighed. “Sort of? Gorilla handled most of it by looking menacing, but occasionally my mom would show up with a smile and divert attention so I could just escape. No one ever asked more than once so I assumed she just told them I was not only really young to date, but that I didn’t want to.”
“So have Chloe in place of the Gorilla and Kagami in the place of your mom, definitely not threatening people to stay away from Izu,” Sabrina pointed out, “seems fine enough.”
Ren jolted. “You think my mom threatened people? No way!”
Chloe sighed. “Oh, sweetheart.”
Felix snorted. “Aunt Emi can be vicious when it comes to the men in her life.”
“That’s not the point,” Izuku waved them off, “the point is that yes, Kagami can stand in for me to reject people because I’m socially awkward and I’m afraid I might actually say yes to the next person.”
“In that case,” Felix drawled, and Kagami immediately smacked him.
“Duel.”
He rolled his eyes before smiling prettily and fluttering his eyelashes.
“Tsurugi,” his voice was sugar sweet, “may I duel you for the honor of dating your cousin?”
“Name a time and place.”
“Ugh. Eventually, I guess.”
Chloe snorted. “Lazy ass.”
“Guilty as charged,” he gave a seated bow at the table, twirling his fork across his knuckles without looking, and the whole table giggled a little.
“Maybe I want to date him,” Mari challenged, “what happens if I get to duel first?”
“Mari,” Izuke said hesitantly, “please no…”
She snorted. “Don’t worry, it would be more of an honor duel to stop the enemy from getting you.”
Felix put a hand to his chest in offense. “The enemy? You wound me, Dupain-Cheng. I’m clearly a foreign spy using my connections with my cousin, the court jester, to get close to the crown. That being you. The court wizard is merely a stepping stone to my true prize. With his power on my side, it will be childsplay to depose you and take the throne for myself.”
“I’m not doing your kingdom roleplay bullshit,” Chloe sniffed, “but if I was I’d be the damn queen.”
“But Chloe,” Marinette’s face was blank, “that makes you my mother.”
“OF ANOTHER KINGDOM, DUPAIN-CHENG!”
They devolved into laughter at Chloe’s beet red face before someone cleared their throat beside them. They all turned to see another boy looking nervously at Izuku.
“I was wondering-”
Kagami stood up abruptly and the entire cafeteria quieted.
“Anyone who seeks to court my cousin has to defeat me in a duel, or don’t even think about approaching him,” Kagami seethed.
She lifted Izuku out of his seat and he went along with it, following as she stalked out with him in tow.
He heard the rest of the table cleaning up their own lunches as they tried not to laugh, and Kagami led them right back to class.
Soon enough, their classmates trickled in behind the still grinning Adrien.
“Hardcore,” Ondine chortled, “what kind of duel is it? Fencing, right?”
Kagami smiled stiffly. “They could choose another option of a similar caliber, if they thought it would increase their chances.”
“So I could challenge you to a swim race?”
Kagami’s smile widened. “Are you challenging me to a swim race?”
Ondine laughed nervously, edging away. “Nah, I don’t actually want…”
Aurore looked incredibly amused, Mirielle giggling beside her as they both entered the room.
“Did you intend to send the school into a snow flurry? Or was that a happy coincidence?”
“That was the sixth person who had the audacity to ask him on a date,” she sniffed, “since the day began. If they cannot handle the challenge, they aren’t worthy.”
“Seventh,” Adrien said with a shiteating grin, “technically Felix challenged you to a duel as well.”
Izuku scratched the back of his neck. “Eighth, then? Because Mari counter-challenged him right after.”
Ren pouted. “Can’t believe she’d do that. I guess I have to challenge too, then, as a matter of honor.”
“Oh yes,” Kagami said dryly, “because as evident by our fencing practice, you’re a most definite match for me.”
“Rude! I’ve gotten really close before!”
“And yet-”
“Settle down,” Ml. Mendeleiev sighed, “Kagami. All duels must be supervised by a faculty member if they take place on school grounds, and you must use proper fencing equipment if that is your medium.”
Kagami nodded solemnly and Jean choked on his laughter in the back of the room.
“This is also a good time to mention that no one should feel pressured to date, especially at your age, and you should not pin your self worth on whether or not you have a significant other. Does anyone have pressing concerns about anything, or may we get to the second half of lessons for the day?”
The class gave mirthful no’s and their teacher smirked with a sigh.
“Right. Onto lessons.”
The next day, people seemed less willing to approach any of them with Kagami’s fencing foil literally strapped to her side (she had gone back to asking Aunt Tomoe to bring her katana, but the older woman had laughed her out the door, and it led Izuku to sending the group chat the same picture he had sent his mom the month before), and Izuku was grateful for the relief, if nothing else.
Then the end of the day happened, and it was like a switch had flipped; no one had approached them, yes, but Kagami also hadn’t demanded a duel from anyone, so surely, they seemed to think, it was just a joke.
Kagami did not think so as the third person sidestepped her to talk to Izuku.
It helped, he figured, that as soon as they would try to get around her, he would use her as a human shield because seriously, people, I don’t want to date someone I don’t even know, and I’m really young anyway-
“Izuku, I- can you get out of the way, please, I want to talk to Izuku-”
“Does no one understand the meaning of the word no,” she seethed, “or perhaps, the meaning of the phrase “no one approaches him”? Because it doesn’t seem like you do, and I had thought this school taught language comprehension. Did I mistranslate something?”
“No,” Chloe pointed out helpfully, flipping idly through a magazine, “and besides, you’re practically a native.”
The girl looked annoyed. “Well, you declaring things isn’t the same as hearing it from him! If that’s really what he wants and not just you being a controlling bitch, I want to hear it from him!”
Izuku felt anger slowly rise, but Kagami beat him to it.
“He informed me, and has not been opposed to it or outwardly voiced opposition to it this entire time,” she was practically spitting, “so that is all I need. Other than you to back. Up.”
The girl scowled and folded her arms. “Oh, so you’re some knight in shining armor now? Protecting your cousin from unwanted advances?”
“If that’s what it takes to keep you swarming flies to leave off, then yes.”
Adrien and Marinette ambled over. “Oh,” he blinked, “I thought no one was supposed to come up? What’s going on, are you challenging Kagami to a duel?”
The girl instantly turned puppy dog eyes on the boy. “Oh, Adrien, she’s yelling at me and insulting me, but I just want to talk to Izuku!”
Ren reflexively smiled and the girl sighed a little. “Oh, if you want to be his friend, you just have to tell her that. She’s only blocking the romantic ones.”
“Um, no, I wanted to be his girlfriend?”
Marinette sighed. “Sophie,” she said, “he already said he’s letting Kagami be the middleman. Trying to go around her will not endear you to either of them.”
She blinked. “How do you know my name?”
Marinette smiled tiredly. “When I became my class president I learned the names of most if not all of the people in the two surrounding grades since we’d be working with them more.”
Sophie waved her hand. “That’s not the point. The point is that the Ice Queen is being a frigid bi- um.”
She had taken a step back at how the two sunshine students had instantly darkened. She glanced around nervously before her eyes widened and she shrieked.
They instantly turned to look, just in time to see the feather touch Kagami’s fencing saber, engulfing it in indigo.
They all backed up several steps, Kagami freezing, before the sword seemed to detach and grow until their form was revealed.
The amok mimicked Kagami in form, but had shaggy black hair. Their skin looked almost… blue. The bright red mask with tusks and a prominent horn gave Izuku a sinking feeling, but the tiger striped outfit, coupled with the blue skin and the mask… He was almost surprised the sword had remained a fencing foil and hadn’t become an iron club.
“I am Oni-chan,” she growled, “and you’re in the way.”
They all screamed and lunged when Oni-chan plunged the sword into Sophie, getting slightly larger, until the girl’s expression cleared.
“I will protect Izuku’s boundaries,” she said remotely, “and prevent anyone with romantic interests from getting close.”
“Correct.” Oni-chan split her sword and handed one to Sophie, who walked off almost robotically and Oni-chan nodded, turning to the rest of them.
“You already protect him,” she mused, voice still growly, before turning to him. “You just let your oni-chan take care of this.”
He gave a strained smile. “O-ok. Um, am I-I s-staying here with-th them?”
Oni-chan grinned, the mask shifting (was it even a mask?) to show the expression. “They are protectors. They will protect you, or they will be forced to. I must hunt for the bug and cat.”
With that the amok sprang out of the courtyard with superhuman power, leaving a few cracks in the stone behind.
Izuku immediately turned to them., beginning to pace “The name is a stupid pun, oh my gooooooood. I despise this, every single amok, kill me… Ok, so we all saw, amok is the sword, right? At least one of us needs to get out and tell Ladybug or Chat Noir, or either of the other three, if they show up. Not too hard, right?”
Kagami had peeled down the hem of her skirt a little with a frown. “Found the mark. Annoying. I can’t believe I let her rile me up enough to form an amok.”
Felix raised his hand beside Chloe and Sabrina. “Not sure if we can leave. We’ve been tasked with protecting you, and if we leave and get caught, the amok will force us to do so. Also did anyone see where Sophie went?”
Izuku snapped his fingers. “Another thing. Are the mind controlled people directly feeding into Oni-chan, since I noticed she got a little bigger? Or can they communicate with her? Because if they can, you also have to hide from as many people as she’s stabbed so far. And they have a copy of the sword, can they also control more people? It makes sense that she kept the original sword, because it’s hers, but if we get in a drawn out fight, she could switch them around to make it harder for us to find the right one. And what if it’s just touching the sword that gives the control? Then we’d have to use Chat Noir’s cataclysm, but we only have one shot at that, maybe two if things take long enough, and we have no idea how that interacts with the amok object, I think- no, Timebreaker…”
Marinette put her hands on his shoulders to knock him out of the mutter spiral. She smiled.
“That’s all great,” she assured him, “and probably definitely useful information to think about. Why don’t I go see if I can find Ladybug or Chat Noir or any of the temps? I’m pretty good and sneaking around when I need to be, and Kagami is probably the best protection you can ask for.”
Sabrina raised her hand. “I’m better at Izuku than hand to hand, I’m not too bad to have on hand either. Plus I have a taser.”
The other six slowly turned to face her and she smiled pleasantly, shrugging. “Never know when you need a taser. There are creeps everywhere!”
“I’ll go too,” Adrien rushed out, “because who knows where the heroes are, right? That increases our chances of finding them! And I can be sneaky!”
“I’m the more sneaky of the two of us,” Felix disagreed, “I could go search.”
“Two is probably the most we want to send,” Kagami said reluctantly, “but we must decide. Marinette already left-” they all exclaimed in shock to find that, yes, she was already gone, “-and Sabrina and I, at least, will remain.”
“I’m staying,” Chloe raised a hand, “I'm not good at sneaking.”
Felix and Adrien looked at each other.
“Rock paper scissors?”
Felix scoffed. “I’ll win. You always throw scissors.”
Ren balked. “No I don’t!”
Felix rolled his eyes and held up his hands, his right curled into a fist.
“Rock, paper, scissors, SHOOT!”
Felix smirked. “You always throw scissors.”
Ren stared at his hand in disbelief. “I thought I’d throw you off…”
“Too bad, I’m going.”
Felix glanced back at Izuku. “Stay safe.”
Izuku nodded and didn’t notice Adrien slip the ring off his finger after a short, inaudible conversation.
In fact, no one did.
“Kid.”
Felix swore and leapt back, looking around for who the hell had gotten that close to him, gaze darting around in the darkened hallway before finding two glowing green eyes staring back at him.
The tiny cat-like creature yawned, showing off needle-like teeth. “Hey.”
“What,” he hissed, “the hell. I’m going crazy.”
The creature snickered. “Nope. I’m a kwami. Like a god. I power the Black Cat miraculous. Name’s Plagg.”
He obligingly lifted the ring he was carrying.
Felix felt his chest tighten in growing alarm. “What happened to Chat Noir?”
Plagg groaned. “Ugh. He’s being all noble and shit. He’s indisposed, so he sent me to go find… another holder. Temporary, of course. You up for it?”
Felix blinked incredulously. “Me?”
Plagg smirked. “Yeah, you, kid. I hear you’re good at mimicking; he couldn’t make it to the last fight and people are losing confidence. So, if you can mimic him enough that most people can’t even tell the difference, boom, confidence restored. He really needs to stop getting himself in situations he can’t get out of.”
“I’m a horrible person. How do you know I won’t keep the miraculous for myself when I’m done?”
Plagg’s grin turned a little sharp. “Well, if all else fails, my kitten knows where to find you. Besides, you’re not meant for the cat. There’s another miraculous you’d be perfect for, and hey, who knows? Maybe if you’re a good little kitten, it’ll come your way!”
Felix stared for another moment before hearing a distant scream, and his choice was made.
He held out his hand and Plagg smirked and placed the ring in it. He slipped it on.
“What do I have to do?”
“You have a single use power, Cataclysm, your ring hand becomes a deadly weapon and you’ll destroy whatever you next touch. I strongly recommend not using it on people. Once you use the power, you have five minutes before you’ll detransform and I’ll need to recharge if you want to go again. Seeing as there’s no way you have cheese on you, the chances of that happening are low, so try to only use that once. To transform, Claws Out, to detransform, Claws In. Questions?”
Felix sighed irritably. “Adrien would love this, it sounds like something out of Sailor Moon. Ok. And I need to act like Chat Noir to restore confidence in him. Doable. I assume you have the appearance aspect of that covered?”
Plagg grinned. “Of course. Holders can influence their costumes. If you want it, it’ll happen.”
Felix nodded.
“Fine then. Claws out.”
Notes:
oni-chan is totally an awful pun. So an oni is a japanese demon/ogre/orc with bright skin, usually red or blue, a tiger-striped loincloth, horns of some variety, and a giant iron club. they're murders and human eaters and generally considered bad news. "Onee-chan" is, iirc, a term of endearment for an older(?) sister, so in canon it doesn't make as much sense, but here, when she has to protect her baby (even though he's older, izuku is baby) cousin
anyway felix pretending to be chat noir is wonderful lmao, adrien was like "and nothing can go wrong-"
(time to see if we complete that little song next chapter, haha)
Chapter 36: Oni-chan and Vixen
Summary:
the battle rages; felix has taken up the black cat for a battle, izuku, adrien, chloe, kagami, and sabrina are on their own to do whatever, and oni-chan is wreaking havoc through paris with ladybug on the ogre's tail...
Notes:
trap brought to you by my darling child who went "well if I was vixen-" and came up with the best idea ever
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“We’re setting a trap,” Izuku nodded firmly.
Adrien looked up quickly. “We’re what?”
“Not for the amok,” he waved them off, “for the second villain.”
Chloe scoffed. “Do we actually know if there’s a second one?”
“Majority popular opinion says yes,” Sabrina tapped away at her tablet, “Alya put up the theories on the Ladyblog the other day, just a few days after Pharaoh, and with the evidence, the general consensus is that it’s likely. No one knows anything other than the illusions thing, though, which is why some people don’t believe it.”
“As much as I would love to cut the power of the enemy in half,” Kagami raised an eyebrow, “how will we do this without putting ourselves at risk?”
“Oh,” Izuku chuckled, “none of you guys will be at risk for even a moment unless we’re clumsy with set up.”
She narrowed her eyes. “What did Mother say.”
He rolled his eyes. “‘Use your well equipped brain to come up with multiple plans instead of simply sacrificing yourself,’ but I am! This is going to be incredibly complicated, and the only way I’m at risk is if they have a long range weapon of some sort, and based on the scant interactions the heroes have had, that’s highly unlikely. Besides, they’re not that great at using illusions.”
“But w- no one saw them,” Adrien protested, “so clearly they’re at least a little good!”
Izuku rolled his eyes. “They’re amateurs. Come on, Ren, you have your mom as an example! And I’ve gone over every amok fight I’ve ever been in, and I saw them at Stoneheart!”
Their heads all whipped to him and he crumpled a little sheepishly. “Sort of, I mean. They were orange. All I saw was a slight blur, but I think they slipped in to get the original object…”
Chloe threw her hands up. “Ok, so we probably have a mediocre illusions user on our hands, and Izuku has a crazy plan to trap them. Well, give it here.”
Izuku grinned. “With pleasure. We’re gonna need a couple things…”
Felix thought this was a terrible idea, but he had to admit that the athletic boost he got from the magical suit was pretty sweet. Now all he had to do was what he did best; mimic.
He smiled wide as he levered himself into the fight where Ladybug was dodging the rabid protectors.
“Well well well, look what the cat dragged in!”
Ladybug looked at him in relief before her eyes flashed with something, but she kept smiling.
“Good of you to show up,” she teased, a little tense, “we have a bit of a spreading pest problem.”
“Aw,” he cooed, “I can see that! What’s the deal with this amok? Oni-chan, or something.”
“Right,” she nodded, fending off the zombie-like swords-people with relative ease, “Oni-chan can stab someone with her copy of the sword and they take up the mantle of… protecting our favorite civilian. And, of course, going after our miraculous. Copy swords can’t possess, thankfully, but they are pokey.”
“Yeowch,” he jumped back from where one of them had snuck up on him, Rose, he thought her name was, “I can see that! What do you say we ditch these guys and tackle the big one?”
They swept out the feet of the swarm and immediately took the roofs, following the trail of footprints that steadily got larger as they went deeper into the city, of course in the direction of the Eiffel Tower.
Suddenly Felix was dodging a yoyo, and he landed on the roof holding his baton defensively. “Woah, my lady,” he said nervously, “what's got your whiskers in a twist?”
She glared. “Who are you? Where’s Chat Noir? You’ve taken hits, so you’re not an illusion…”
He blinked for a moment before groaning. “Why does this keep happening to me? Seriously, I like to think I’m a pretty good mimic, but this is making me question that.”
He sighed and straightened. “Cat Sith, temporarily taking the place of Chat Noir. The little kwami thing, Plagg I think his name was, he said Chat Noir couldn’t get away but didn’t want people to lose faith. I’m quite good at pretending to be other people, or at least, I thought I was, but apparently not. What gave me away?”
She scowled. “Your smile.”
He blinked. Again? Weird.
“Regardless,” he sighed, “I will give the miraculous back to Plagg, who can find his owner, and it will all be fine. But Chat Noir is important to the city. He can’t miss two fights in a row. Are you willing to work with me for now?”
Ladybug clearly thought about it before sighing. “Yes. Honestly, your acting is decent, I don’t think people will be able to tell the difference. I just know my partner well. Why Cat Sith?”
He smirked. “Now that would be telling. But Cat and Chat are close enough, and it's not like you’ll call me anything but CHat Noir on the field, so it doesn’t really matter. Now, I believe we have to see an ogre about a sword?”
She snorted. “Yes, let’s.”
And they were off again.
“This plan will work way better if we use Adrien.”
They all looked at Sabrina, who was frowning at her tablet, but Chloe seemed to figure out what Sabrina was thinking far faster than the rest of them did.
“Bri,” she hissed, a blush creeping up her cheeks, “no way!”
Sabrina bit her lip to stop herself from laughing. “He’s about my size; sure, it’ll be a little tight, but honestly, way safer.”
Chloe shook her head. “I won’t have it! Besides, there’s no way they won’t notice! In case you haven’t noticed, he’s actively on the field! And just because Adrikins is blond-”
“Wait,” Izuku’s eyes widened, “Sabrina, you have a Chat Noir costume?”
“I will never get over how fast your mind works,” she giggled, “and you had so little context. But yes.”
Kagami made a noise that was half a chuckle. “He has a few inches on you. If it’s a good suit, it will not be comfortable.”
“Woah woah woah,” Ren raised his hands, eyes wide in panic, “I can’t pretend to be Chat Noir! And I wouldn’t want to ruin Sabrina’s costume-”
“But it would be a better idea than faking a miraculous,” Chloe groaned, “since that might be one of the only things to draw Vixen from the main fight. Especially because it’s not like we know what the miraculous options are.”
“We have to work fast,” Sabrina showed off the Ladyblog, currently broadcasting the fight, “this fight doesn’t look hard. Tedious for the zombies, yes, but not hard.”
Izuku leaned forward, eyeing the fight critically. “How fast can you get the suit? He’s looking for a cataclysm, and if we want this to work we need to use his recharge period as cover.”
“His what?”
Izuku waved off the three tense and one confused teen. “The miraculous users, they have a special power, then five minutes later, they dip out of the fight. They have to recharge. You can hear them beep when they’ve used it.”
Gami was the first to shake her head. “Absolutely terrifying. I’m so glad your amok was patterned after your mild mother.”
“I keep it at the hotel,” Sabrina hummed, “so in and out in three minutes, but we should probably move together or we’ll be seen shirking our “duties.” Let’s hope we can get the timing right…”
Izuku nodded and grinned. “Right, let’s move!”
Felix thought he was getting a hang of this superhero thing, and was intensely curious what it would feel like to be using the right miraculous if Plagg was to be believed. He sort of got it - there was a sense of almost , a thought of it should be like this that never quite faded, where the staff was fine, sure, but not right , and Felix wondered if he would ever know peace again.
But soaring through the air with magically powered jumps made it easy to ignore.
Oni-chan was pretty darn big at this point, growing another centimeter with each new victim, and he and Ladybug cringed as, at this point, the sword was less of a sharpened fencing needle and more like that one Irish monument, the Spire; definitely too big to be stabbing people and leaving no marks.
Still, hey, no murders!
His ring beeped and he cursed.
“Do you happen to know where I can find cheese,” he called over the wind, “because I was not prepared.”
“Two blocks over,” Ladybug called back, swinging out of the way of a swipe, “but it’s expensive.”
“That I can manage,” he sighed to himself, “but I wish I’d just gotten it right the first time.”
“It was use it or get stabbed,” she shrugged, “which isn’t a bad call. I’ll lure her to the tower, you go recharge!”
He took off, needing no further prompting, slipping past the reporter girl, Alya, who was somehow not stabbed at this point, but running after the heroes and dodging zombies. He noted the local heroes and police cordoning off hordes and slipped into the alley beside the pungent cheese shop.
Plagg yawned. “What happened to one chance, kid?”
He scowled. “I tried. Hide, I’m buying you cheese.”
“Camembert or bust!”
Felix rolled his eyes. Of course, the expensive and pungent cheese, not something easy like a cheddar or a mozzarella, or even a parmesan! Nope, camembert. Lovely.
The person manning the register did look a little confused as to why someone was buying cheese in the middle of a sentimonster attack, but business was business, and soon Plagg was back in the alley gnawing on half a wheel of stinky cheese.
Felix pulled up the Ladyblog and almost did a double take at the second video that was being streamed.
“What on…? Oh this is so Izuku’s fault.”
Plagg leaned over and snickered. “Ah, Greenie’s trying some shit, huh? Crazy kid. I like him! And who’s the guy pretending to be me?”
“My idiot cousin,” Felix ground out, “doesn’t he know how dangerous that is? Wait, what-”
He almost dropped his phone as whoever was recording the video jolted at the blur of orange that had apparently dropped in on them and the video went dead. Felix swallowed heavily.
“I’m gonna kill them both,” he said weakly, “that's so stupid of them.”
Plagg swallowed the other half of the cheese wheel.
“That was twenty euro,” he groaned, “and you ate all of it?! Ugh, whatever, the sooner we beat Oni-chan the sooner we can help the idiots who thought baiting the villains without powers beyond quirks was a good idea.”
Plagg was still cackling when he was sucked into the ring.
Adrien was almost glad when Chloe spotted the ripple of air and threw something with a shriek, revealing the villain as they collided with Sabrina, making the phone tumble out of her hands and break with a loud crack.
She stood taller than them, but not by much, with tall fox ears on her head, hair a strawberry blond and tied off about a handspan before the end to turn white, like a fox tail. Her body suit was a rich burnt orange with brown gloves and boots, and her eyes were a poisonous green, covering her whole sclera like Chat Noir did to him.
She was also clearly an adult.
They all took a step back as she recovered from being revealed and she grinned, twirling her flute with practiced ease.
“Oh, children,” she cooed, “this doesn’t have to continue. All we want is the miraculous.”
“Why?” Izuku was fearless, gaze flicking over her form before lighting on the necklace, a curling fox tail. His eyes immediately flicked away before she could face him.
“Aw,” she tilted her head to lay a hand on her cheek, “you’re just as precious up close! Adorable! Our little kiddos really weren’t kidding, huh?”
“Back off,” Kagami snarled, hand tightening on the broom she was holding in place of a sword, “your “kiddos” have done more harm than good.”
She rolled her eyes. “If you gave us what we wanted, if the children stopped playing the games of adults, if we could fix everything, then you wouldn’t have had to meet them, would you? Oh, and aren’t you the source of the current one? I wouldn’t be throwing stones in glass houses, dear.”
“You lost someone,” Adrien found himself saying softly, “that’s what they said. And you want them back.”
Vixen turned to him slightly. “Yes,” her voice was soft in turn, “and we have more to lose if we don’t fix this. So be a dear-”
He scrambled back with a yelp as she lunged and Sabrina slammed on the lever, sending the soccer net careening towards her. Chloe and Kagami immediately swung in with the brooms, locking them between the door handles on either side of the goal and trapping them against the netting.
Izuku gave a single cheer as she was tangled in the net a little, the openings flush against the ground and wall, and little to no leverage to move them with Chloe and Kagami holding the net down on either side. Sabrina darted forward to pull the orange flute from her grasp and she leaned away with a snarl before he could grab the necklace.
“Tricksy little things aren’t you,” she grimaced, muscles taught, “but surely you don’t think a little school yard net is enough to hold a miraculous user for long?”
She slashed out a little and the claws tipping her fingers made a hole. She grinned and kept struggling, tearing it bit by bit.
“What about a trade,” he blurted, “this ring for your necklace?”
She paused. “You’d do that?”
He grimaced. “I… I just don't want anyone to get hurt.”
She stared at him and they all tensed.
“No,” Izuku hissed, “Chat, you can’t-”
“I can’t watch you get caught up in this every time,” he hissed back, “one of these days, you’ll get too hurt for Ladybug to put you back together! I can’t watch you throw yourself into danger every time, Izuku! You already did all of this while I was fighting the amok-”
“-because I don’t want to just be defenseless-”
“-but with a miraculous, any miraculous, I can keep protecting you, and she apparently needs this one-”
“Deal.”
Their mouths slammed shut and they both turned to look at her, Adrien in hope and Izuku in horror.
“I don’t know if this is the best idea,” Sabrina said nervously, “the fox is illusions, but the cat is destruction-”
“Oh I’ll be good,” Vixen said joyously, “don’t worry! And even better, we’ll take special note of little Izuku and stay away, how’s that sound?”
“Yes,” Adrien said at the same time Izuku cried, “No!”
She detangled herself from the net and folded her arms. “Well, I’m not doing this with an audience, you can be sure of that. Let me out, we’ll find a nice classroom, this is a school, right? And then an exchange.”
“This is a shit idea,” Chloe grumbled, “how do we know you won’t just take them both and bolt?”
Vixen grinned. “I think I’m getting the better deal. The least I could do is uphold the bargain.”
Adrien narrowed his eyes. “What about identity?”
“Ah,” Vixen snorted, “true, Paon would kill me if I let that slip. Back to back, pull them off at the same time, do the exchange to the right?”
Adrien swallowed. “Ok.”
“No,” Izuku had to stop himself from running towards him, “you can’t!”
“Deal’s been struck,” Vixen mocked, “now you just have to live with it. Besides, you’re getting something out of this too. As for the rest of you,” she eyed the three girls contemptuously, “best not to get in the way, hmm? Greenie’s safety is only conditional if the deal works.”
Kagami was the first to pull her broom back and Izuku spun on her. “No!”
“Mother would kill me if anything happened to you,” she said, emotionless, “and I cannot lose you.”
“Good choice,” the villain crowed, easily pushing the goal away now that half the restraint was gone, “now I’d like that,” she yanked the flute out of Sabrina’s pale and shaking hands, “but really, you’re making the right choice, little kitty! Come on, we have an exchange to make.”
He turned back to the girls. “Keep him here, so he can’t interfere.”
Izuku gave one last sob and Adrien walked after the villain with her giving grinning glances back.
“This really is the best option,” she remarked, “you’d just get hurt if you continued, you know? Your parents would want you to be safe, not out here, playing vigilante. It’s dangerous. For you and your little boyfriend. I didn’t read that wrong, did I? Birdie wasn’t convinced, but I’ve known since Glaciator, you’re like a flower to the sun for that boy. I get it, he’s very cute, a little righteous in the face of what’s needed, in my opinion, but you probably like that noble type, huh? Sorry, I know I’m rambling, my s- the feather duster always tells me to stop.”
He gave a weak smile that felt more like a grimace. “I have a family member like that. Can’t stop talking when s- they’re excited.”
Vixen opened the door to an empty classroom that Adrien could still see people’s bags in, and noticed one he knew was Chloe’s. This was her and Mari’s classroom, then.
“Come on then,” Vixen was practically bouncing on her feet, “I’ll face away from the door, even.”
Adrien took a deep breath and shifted in the too-small costume, putting his back to the villain and trying not to scream from nerves.
“On three, jewelry off, then exchange?”
“Sure.”
“Aw,” she cooed, “no need to be nervous! You’re doing the right thing, kitty cat! One…”
He took a deep breath, fingering the plastic ring. Just a little longer.
“Two…”
He swallowed.
“Three!”
There was a flash of light as he tugged off the fake ring and he held it out with a shaking hand on either side, miraculous in his right.
She hesitated.
He tensed.
They both moved at the same time and he shielded his eyes from the flash as she snarled out, “Let’s hunt!” and Vixen was back where she had just been before.
He grimaced. “Close.”
Her grin was on the very edge of a snarl. “Clever.”
He smiled nervously. “What gave it away?”
“You still had your ears in the window’s reflection.”
His eyes flicked up to the window and his heart sank. He couldn’t believe he had overlooked that. The reflection, of all things, when they were so close to getting the fox miraculous.
She bared her fangs (Adrien had a moment to wonder if his canines also got longer when he was actually suited up) and opened her mouth to say something, hand tightening on her flute before a haze of ladybugs swept past them and they both froze.
“This isn’t over,” she swore, opening the window, “oh, and little kitty? Deal’s off. All of it. Every. Last. Bit. Better warn your boyfriend.”
And she was gone.
Vixen was gone, and Adrien was frozen in fear.
He had to tell Izuku, now.
(“HA! THEY GOT YOU GOOD! WHAT A CLEVER TRICK!”
“SHUT
UP
TRIXX! YOU MANGY-”
“THE SUIT WASN’T THE RIGHT SIZE, AND YOU DIDN’T EVEN NOTICE! THOSE KIDS TRICKED YOU GOOD! SERVES YOU RIGHT!”
“I ORDER YOU TO SHUT UP! Ugh, blessed silence. I don’t know why I didn’t do that before…”
“Vix? Why’d you get in a screaming match with your kwami? I could hear it from the atrium.”
“They almost got me. The stupid kids almost got me with a dumb trick.”
“I had thought it was weird. Chat Noir had showed up at the fight not a minute after that second video went down. Ugh, he cataclysmed the feather, it feels weird… But so, it was a trap?”
“It was a trap. Damn fake cat, if I figure out who that kid was-”
“It was Adrien.”
“…What?”
“Your fake Chat Noir. I watched the video again, once the other one showed back up, and it… well, it was one of the two blonds, you know it’s hard to tell them apart. Still, my bet is Adrien. Seemed too… ruffled. Felix is more poised.”
“Huh. Good thing we were already keeping an eye on Greenie and his friends. There’s a lot of blondes in that group.”
“Oh come on, Vix, the least we can do is use the poor boy’s name. After all…”
“Yeah. His life is gonna suck.”
“Oh darling, just you wait.”)
Notes:
ahhh, my boys are so good at acting, good for them! also, izuku saying "I saw them" was actually foreshadowed! Go back to the stoneheart chapter and ctrl+f "orange", you'll find it and groan at me, it's great.
boy howdy i hope izuku is ok after this :) this boy canNOT catch a break lmao, and the villains apparently keeping a close enough eye on him and his friends to know their NAMES??? terrifying!
Chapter 37: Interclass Activity Attempt 2
Summary:
After Oni-chan, the two classes could do with some relaxing, or at the very least, some bonding. A mostly filler chapter to get to know the characters a bit more and get some people interacting who I need to, as well as getting time to pass.
Notes:
the first two sections are chats - I did my best to indicate who was who thru the chat, but if you get to the end of either section and don't know who is who, lmk in the comments and I'll hook you up lol
I love planting seeds, even if I'm not going to water most of them quite yet :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Extended kingdom
Knight: hmm
Jester: hmm?
Knight : [ feathermark.jpg]
Jester: well that’s new
Advisor: it’s all… grey and cracked???
Wizard: hang on wait wait wait
Wizard: gimme like five seconds
Princess: he’s gonna crack this wide open!!!
Wizard: ok so oni-chan at the end of the fight was holding people
Spy: yes
Wizard: cn snapped the sword, releasing the feather, oni-chan also “broke” for lack of a better term
Queen: i think polaroid did the same thing almost?
Wizard: no, polaroid snatched the feather and then got away in this cloud of smoke which is… weird and concerning
Wizard: and we’d need to check out the photographer’s mark to see what that might mean
Wizard: anyway lb had to save the now falling victims so they didn’t go two stories and splat
Wizard: so we see cn panic and cataclysm the feather so it couldn’t get away
Wizard: which i honestly expected him to sneeze
Jester: you still remember that?
Bard: chat noir is allergic to feathers?
Queen: wait a goodman minute
Queen: when the hell did guitar boy get here
Queen: that is guitar boy, right?
Bard: ah, I was added after trivial :)
Bard: marinette added me when we were eating pastry
Queen: i hate it
Queen: anyway, izuku, continue
Wizard: cool
Wizard: but i was done?
Princess: wait that’s it?
Princess: wdym?
Wizard: ???
Wizard: marks are dark indigo and a little shiny when the amok is “at large”
Wizard: marks are faded lavendar/light blue when lb snatches the feather and purifies it
Wizard: marks are grey and cracked when the feather is cata’d
Advisor: lavendar
Queen: lavendar
Jester: lavendar
Knight: yeah that’s not how you spell that
Spy: and after I gave you the tea and everything
Wizard: wait
Wizard: UGH SORRY
Wizard: LAVENDER
Wizard: idk why i thought it ended in -ar
Wizard: genuinely
Bard: lol
Bard: i mean we all knew what you meant, so
Wizard: and felix, the tea is really nice btw!
Wizard: the prep methods are slightly different than I’m used to but i think that’s just because it’s a different herb/leaf
Spy: I’m glad you like it
Advisor: so we’re going with the fact that it’s from a cata?
Advisor: hmmm
Queen: sabrina, come on
Advisor: tru lol
Wizard: ???
Advisor: its from you, which means its probably right
Wizard: =/////=
Wizard: i'm not always accurate!
Wizard: and it’s just a guess!!!!
Bard: “just a guess”
Bard: who figured out the two villains thing
Wizard: literally anyone could have
Advisor: “what, like it’s hard?”
Advisor: i thought chloe was the only one who could channel elle woods
Advisor: omg wait izu have you seen legally blonde???????????
Wizard: what
Queen: that’s a mandatory movie
Queen: i can't believe you’re so uncultured *sniff*
Queen: *you can't see it but i cried a single tear for you*
Princess: i wouldn’t have thought chloe was the type to rp in chat but hey
Princess: maybe all the rich people are just weird
Knight: hime, YOURE rich
Princess: no my cousin is lmao, i'm the branch family
Jester: your parents easily afford FDP tuition and I’m pretty sure your design career, while it makes you money, is also expensive
Jester: you’re at least well off
Bard: moving on
Bard: who figured out where trivial’s amok object was
Wizard: it was a panic guess
Bard: who set the trap for vixen
Jester: please don’t remind me of that i think i'm going grey
Wizard: it almost worked!
Princess: and now the villains have explicitly said they’re going to start targeting you
Princess: yaaaaay /s
Queen: i hate to agree with DC
Queen: but yeah
Advisor: at least self-defense is going well!
Advisor: ferdie says you’re like, 3 weeks away from graduating!
Wizard: what?
Wizard: what does it mean to “graduate” self-defense?
Advisor: it means you’ve learned the extent of what they’re willing to teach a civilian
Advisor : and while yeah technically you’re registered as a vigilante
Wizard: HEY
Advisor: you start needing an actual license after this basic course
Queen: i'm sure daddy could pull some strings
Jester: chloe that’s illegal???
Bard: so is Izuku getting hurt ;)
Knight: hmm, I like you
Spy: very smooth
Spy: I concur
Wizard : yall
Princess: DID YOU JUST YALL US?????
Wizard: ?
Jester: I'M GOIJNS CRY LMASOOOOOO
Queen: Midoriya Why
Advisor: aksjdhskdjfhn
Bard: i should have seen this coming ahahaha
Bard: that's hilarious
Wizard: why did gami snort irl
Wizard: why are you all laughing at me??????
Knight: these people learned english from british people, for the most part
Knight: and they forgot that you learned at the foot of all might movies
Princess: please yall me in public, out loud, the next time you see me
Princess: in fact, tomorrow at lunch, i challenge us to do english only
Princess: if i'm lucky he’ll have a southern accent
Princess: OOOO OR A TEXAN ONE :D
Jester: WHY WOULD YOU CURSE US LIKE THIS
Jester: ZUKU PLEASE TELL ME YOU DON’T HAVE A SOUTHERN ACCENT
Queen: I will pay actual money to have you speak in a texan accent
Advisor: maybe he’ll have a new york accent haha
Bard: nah, a western accent ;)
Wizard: its just an american one
Spy: but which one
Spy: I can train you to speak in a British accent
Spy: please
Wizard: i mean i guess????
Princess: it’s a plan!
Mend My Broken Heart (Lucy stop changing the gc name)
MagicMan: and in conclusion, I’m right
WeatherGirl: You’re wrong
MagicMan: you just ignored everything I said, didn’t you
Mirimiri: she sooo did (‾◡◝)
ActuallyTroyBolton: as the resident tall person, i'm siding with jean on this one
CraveThatChemical: as the resident short person i'm coming for jean’s kneecaps
Mermaid: jean idk why you thought getting into a rant about gum flavors was going to end in anything but a bloodbath
Chopin: hard agree, also you’re wrong
Chopin: also what does height have to do with gum @ActuallyTroyBolton, @CraveThatChemical
CraveThatChemical: jack started it
CraveThatChemical: i ended it
Pen>Sword: polar ice, just saying
SunshineSmiles: am i gonna be shot for saying the strawberry orange trident layers?
SunshineSmile: that would make zuku upset
Bush: huh i would not have pegged you for a layers fan
SunshineSmiles: i have ~depth~
Bush: but i'm on the side of mint/polar ice
SunshineSmiles: BETRAYAL OF THE HIGHEST ORDER!
IceQueen: mint gum is superior to fruit
MagicMan: you all have bad opinions
WeatherGirl: shut up, you hubba bubba biter
Hothead: IVE SEEN HIM BITE IT, ITS TRUE
Free!: he just
Free!: takes a chunk out of it?
AuntJeremiahs : [ hesentmethis.jpg ]
Free!: BURN THE WITCH
Hothead: BURN!
CraveThatChemical: watch your knees, parlor tricks
Bush: i think i'm gonna be sick
WeatherGirl: and in conclusion, you’re WRONG
WeatherGirl: you don't get gum opinions when you sin against gum
Mirimiri: jean i'm taking your vice position
MagicMan: you can’t do that???
MagicMan: there needs to be a vote or I need to step down?????
WeatherGirl: all in favor of demoting jean from vp?
Mirimiri: aye ( •̀ ω •́ )y
Hothead: aye
CraveThatChemical: aye
ActuallyTroyBolton: aye
Free!: a fucking ye
AuntJeremiah: aye
Mermaid: aye ^*^
IceQueen: aye
Chopin: aye
SunshineSmiles: jean, even i know that's wrong
SunshineSmiles: aye
Pen>Sword: aye
MagicMan: even marc??? Ice fucking cold
MagicMan: zuku you gotta back me up
Bush: like, legally?
MagicMan: yes, they’ll arrest you if you don't!
Bush: ngl jean i don't think my vote will help you much at this point
Bush: also, guess i'm going to jail
Bush: aye (ノ*ФωФ)ノ
MagicMan: EVEN YOU?!
Bush: see you in jail, heathen
MagicMan: WHO TAUGHT HIM THAT WORD
IceQueen: I did
IceQueen: he needed to know all the ways to insult people
IceQueen: that’s a classic
AuntJeremiah: I think that’s a unanimous vote
WeatherGirl: jean, do you have any last words as vice?
MagicMan : well I was planning a girls/boys interclass activity with our sister class
MagicMan: btu I guess i can scrap those plans
MagicMan: shame
SunshineSmiles: wait can i retract my vote
IceQueen: Adrien.
SunshineSmiles: marinette!!!!
IceQueen: what part of girls/boys didn’t click for you, she’s mine
IceQueen: on that note I am also retracting my vote
Bush: oh that sounds like fun
Bush: i can overlook jean’s heinous crimes just this once
Mirimiri: idk who keeps teaching baby big words but i'm living for it
Bush: thanks i read a dictionary last week to avoid doing the literature homework
Hothead: omg that;s so funny
Hothead: next time just play minecraft with me and jack tho
ActuallyTroyBolton: RON
Hothead: wait shit you didn’t see that
WeatherGirl: Oh?
Hothead: shit she broke out the capital and everything
Hothead: i'm leaving everything to jere
Hothead: best miner we could ask for
AuntJeremiah: i'm going to upload a virus to your computer
Chopin: guys :(
ActuallyTroyBolton: vio pls don’t pull the disappointed parent face i can’t take it
Chopin: you didn’t invite me????
AuntJeremiah: you’re a fucking pvper
AuntJeremiah: I like living, personally
Hothead: last time you played with us you led a charged creeper to our stuff and we lost literally everything
Hothead: full enchanted netherite sets, shulker boxes, the works
Hothead: i think jack was comatose for a full 48 hours after we nuked the world out of grief
ActuallyTroyBolton: I still have horror flashbacks
ActuallyTroyBolton : we just convinced miri to come back
ActuallyTroyBolton: SHIT
Mirimiri: :(((((
Mirimiri: in my defense i was most of the way done with the lit
Mirimiri: rory please don’t be maaaaaad :(((((((((((((
WeatherGirl: you’re all horrible people
WeatherGirl: i fucking hated the lit
Free!: omg pres swore
Free!: but anyway what i’m hearing is class mc server
Free!: omg has the baby played mc???
Free!: has sunny?
SunshineSmiles: uhhhh
SunshineSmiles: I played last when the horse update came out, i think
SunshineSmiles: what module are we on now?
Bush: oh i play, yeah
IceQueen: “play” is a misnomer
IceQueen: you sunk into a fever last weekend and didn’t come out until you had that massive tower
Bush: I was recreating I-Island!
Bush : i found the right mods to make it mostly functioning, but i did have to guess on things that weren’t public knowledge
IceQueen: he means “can’t be extracted from pictures”
IceQueen: watching him diagram was insane
ActuallyTroyBolton : you can’t see but i'm making the most delighted face rn
Hothead: ah, a fellow builder!
Hothead: nice!
Hothead: when we start a new world we’ll definitely put it in the gc
Hothead: but only if vio promises to play nice!!!!
Chopin: I promise :)
Mermaid: something tells me not to trust that at all…
MagicMan: yeah that’s called common sense
MagicMan: anyway, am I reinstated as vice rep?
WeatherGirl: ugh i suppose
WeatherGirl: now tell us about this activity
Izuku was practically bouncing as he, Felix, and Adrien waited at the place for the rest of the boys in their year to come. The boys were starting with laser tag, then rock climbing, while the girls were swapping the first two, so neither location got overwhelmed. After, the classes would reconvene for a picnic the reps had put together. All in all, it was supposed to be a fun day full of bonding.
“Jean,” Ren called out as the magician boy came into view with Ron, “I had no idea before this that you were the vice rep! I thought it was Miri for sure.”
Jean snorted. “You’d think. No, she’s pretty shy. She’s gotten better, but with people she doesn’t know, like the rest of the student council, she just gets really quiet and nervous. Rory is good with admin stuff of the job, I'm good with people and connections. We make a pretty good team, and she gets to be the face. She’s trying out in that weather girl competition coming up, I think?”
Izuku brightened. “Her quirk would be perfect for that!”
Ron snickered. “Sure would. And she’s plenty pretty, which shouldn’t be a requirement for a weather girl, but hey.”
“Ah, I hope we are not late…?”
“Max,” Izuku grinned, “no, not at all! And you’re… Ivan, right?”
The taller boy bobbed his head. “Yep. Izuku, right? Marinette talks about you and Adrien pretty often.”
Adrien perked up. “She does? Aww, that’s sweet.”
“The party is here,” Kim strolled in, Jeremiah trailing a bit behind with an amused expression.
“Not without a little music,” Nino called out as he approached, “hey dudes, nice to see you guys again.”
“Likewise,” Adrien fistbumped him, “Nathaniel, Jacque! Hey!”
“I’m here,” Marc panted as he slid to a stop by the group, “I’m here… sorry, I told myself just one more sentence but then I was almost finished with the chapter so I just powered through and lost track of time…”
Jean clapped him on the back. “No worries, Billy Shakes, when the creative juices flow, they flow. Working on anything neat?”
“Ah, just… hero stuff…”
Nathaniel perked up. “Oh, me too! Pretty popular muse these days, I guess.”
Felix snapped his book shut from where he had contentedly been ignoring all of them. “I do believe that is everyone. And our appointment is in two minutes.”
The thirteen boys were quickly situated in the laser tag gear and released into the dark room to attack each other for the next hour, in four fifteen minute rounds. Kim and Jacque were the least out of breath, to no one’s surprise, and people quickly formed alliances to take out the two. Nathaniel and Marc teamed up when they were both revealed to be excellent shots, something about needing steady hands, Izuku ran around on his own metaphorically stabbing people in the back and getting hunted down with a vengeance by Felix after going after him too many times. Ren and Nino became fast friends and allies, going after the combination of Jere and Max, who set up several ambushes, including getting people to attack each other while they hung back and picked off from both sides. Ivan, Ron, and Jean teamed up to have some safety in numbers, but the other two quickly abandoned Ron when he freaked out and lit his hair on fire, a bright glowing beacon to the entire room (luckily quickly put out so the fire alarms didn’t go off).
When their hour was up, they were all in various stages of out of breath from running around and trying to be stealthy. The top three scorers were Felix (most of his points from hitting Izuku), Kim (who was too competitive for his own good), and Izuku (Felix called foul, he stole too many of those points for Izuku to still be in the top three). They put away the gear and thanked the employees before wandering just down the street to the rock climbing place, passing the girls on the way to many good natured jeers and catcalls from both sides about who would reign supreme.
Rock climbing was just as fun, because everyone was at different levels and willing to try a lot of the different courses, but while it could sometimes get competitive in who could reach the top the fastest, it was also surprisingly wholesome, with boys calling encouragement up to their peers when they were struggling a little. The employees thought it was pretty amusing when they all cheered when an exhausted Max slapped the top box of a medium track. The best rock climbers among them were actually Ivan, who was a certified belayer and did this frequently, Jean, who claimed needing fast fingers for his magician gig, and Adrien, on account of having a rock climbing wall in his room. No, no one was over this, and Felix confirmed he had nothing of the sort, because that was a ludicrous thing to have in a teenager’s room.
All too soon, their hour was up, so they turned back in the borrowed gear and headed to the nearby park they had decided to set up the picnic in. The parents that had helped contribute to the picnic, notably Mrs. Cesaire, Alya’s mom and a famous chef, and both of Marinette’s parents, had already set up the area by the time the boys got there, and Jean was quick to thank them profusely for this help, and that of the other parent volunteers who had contributed either home cooked food, time, or both. The girls arrived soon after, just in time for Alya and Marinette to catch their parents, and they all settled down to eat.
“So,” Ren leaned in with an eager grin, hands tight on his sandwich, “who did the best in laser tag?”
A blond girl Izuku knew to be rose snorted and giggled. “Marinette! She went after everyone with a vengeance! Sabrina and Vio did really well too!”
Aurore smirked. “And you boys? Did Bustier’s class beat you all as well?”
Jean laughed. “Our top three were Felix, Kim, and Izuku, so yes.”
Marinette cooed. “Aw, good puppy!”
Kim gave an exaggerated bow from where he was sitting and gave a small mocking “woof” to accept the praise.
Felix raised an eyebrow. “Questionable nicknames aside, nothing for either of us? Your supposed friends? For shame, Dupain-Cheng, I thought we had something.”
She snorted. “Kim’s like my brother, and I will always be proud of him. But yes yes, very good, you took on the hordes of inferior laser tag playing boys.”
Nino put a hand to his chest. “Yeesh, prez, you’d say that about your own class? Ice cold.”
“No that would be me,” Kagami said mildly without looking up, “it’s in the name and everything. The Ice Queen.”
“And how did rock climbing go for you all,” Camille cut in, “it was a different kind of intense, but still a good one.”
Jacque sat straight up. “Adrien has a rock climbing wall in his house!”
The boys nodded solemnly as the girls processed that.
“No way!”
Ren shrugged with a teasing grin. “So I might have had a small advantage on the climbing wall, but Ivan was way better than me!”
Mylene beamed. “Yeah, we like to go rock climbing a lot! I was glad our suggestion was picked, we think it’s really fun.”
“For how clumsy Marinette often seems she was also surprisingly nimble on the wall,” Sabrina mused around a pastry, “but if you ever tried to talk to her or anything she’d freak out and slip. Our belayers were good, but it did freak most of us out the first time.”
“This was fun,” Marc said quietly, “we should do this again some time.”
Aurore nodded. “Seems this is the year of communication, if nothing else. All in favor of a repeat of interclass activities?”
A cheer went up between the twenty seven kids and Izuku beamed.
“Oh, there’s a carnival next month,” Jean scrolled through his phone, “that can hold the lot of us, since, ya know, there are more than a few.”
“How rude,” Ondine yelled with a grin, “are you saying there’s too many of us?!”
“Yes,” Chloe deadpanned with a sniff, not looking up from her phone as she popped a raspberry in her mouth.
She looked affronted when almost everyone burst into some form of laughter before rolling her eyes.
Izuku shivered a little in the early November chill, but couldn’t stop smiling. Sure, there were almost thirty of them, but they were all fun and awesome people. It was great, and he felt like everything was right in the world.
And, well, he mentally knocked on wood, but there hadn’t been an amok for almost a week. That was always a good thing, and hopefully the trend would continue for a while; all of Paris deserved a break!
“Welcome back,” Madam Bustier beamed over her students, and Marinette reflexively smiled back, “I hope you enjoyed your weekends! I have a very special announcement, I know it seems like we just got Felix, but we have another new student! Everyone please welcome Lila Rossi, from Italy!”
The auburn haired girl smiled sweetly. “Piacere di conoscervi! Nice to meet you! I’m sure we’ll get along great!”
Her eyes roved over the class as they all called greetings back, and Marinette could have sworn she saw the new girl smirk.
Nah, couldn’t be, right?
She stood. “Hello, I’m Marinette Dupain-Cheng, the class president, let me know if you need anything at all, okay?”
Lila smiled back. “Thank you so much, Marinette! That’s really kind of you… I might take you up on your offer! We can talk later, ‘kay?”
Yeah, Marinette thought as she smiled, she must have imagined it.
Notes:
Lila said "nice to meet you" in italian, for those who are not in the ML fandom, she's a very cool character if you look her up only look at pictures just trust me she's neat :)
Chapter 38: Lila
Summary:
im really excited for this one... last chapter, a new student joined Bustier's class, Lila Rossi! Now we get to meet her for real :)
Notes:
to those wondering about updates for other fics: yeha im probably just gonna keep writing for this for now
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku’s eyes lit up as he spotted the bright red of Nathaniel’s hair through the lunch rush, and he made a beeline for the other boy, Marc trailing in his wake. They had made plans to, like they occasionally did, head to the art room for lunch, but this time Marc would be joining them since the other two had really hit it off over the weekend, and Izuku was excited to have another quiet, passionate person to hang out with when he wasn’t with his main group of friends. The fact that Marc was in his class was also cool, because he didn’t often get to interact with the writer in the back of the room, and most of the rest of the class left him alone (at request) as well.
Niel’s eyes caught his and he smiled. “Guys, listen, this is Lila, she’s a new student in our class and she’s really cool!”
Izuku blinked at the new girl who was sitting surrounded by Nathaniel’s, Marinette’s, and Felix’s class, in the middle of telling a story.
“-and of course, Prince Ali was devastated when I had to leave, but Clara, Nightingale that is, just really needed me, and I couldn’t say no to Clara! You know, I actually helped her choreograph her music video, “Big Bang”? She wanted me to do more, but I just have so much on my plate right now. Still, I’m glad I was able to inspire her!”
Rose squealed. “I love that video! That’s so awesome, Lila! And you really got to meet and work with Prince Ali? Oh, he’s the best, I have the biggest crush on him!”
Izuku startled and glanced at Juleka, who didn’t seem phased. “Oh, like, a celebrity crush?”
Rose gasped and spun, darting over and dragging him into the circle. “Izuku! Lila, this is Izuku, he’s in the other class and he’s just the sweetest! You guys are gonna get along soooo well! He came here from Japan!”
Lila lit up. “Oh? I loved visiting Japan! I don’t speak the language super well, but, well, it’s Uncle Might’s home country so… Oops! You guys can forget I said that, right? I don’t want to get him in trouble…”
Izuku gaped a little as Max picked up on it first. “All Might is your uncle?!”
Lila bit her lip as her eyes flashed briefly. “Not by blood, or anything, but he saved me once and we just had such a connection, you know? I really look up to him and am grateful for any time he can spend with me when he’s not out saving the world, you know? But really, don’t tell anyone, I don’t want it to be a big deal, or put anyone in danger…”
“Seriously?!”
Everyone blinked a little at Marinette’s outburst as she stood there, fuming.
Lila blinked doe eyes at her. “Marinette…?”
“This, this, this is ridiculous,” she threw her hands up, “she’s claiming to be related to every single celebrity that we know of, in some shape or form! She’s clearly making it up!”
Lila’s eyes swelled with tears and everyone started grumbling at Marinette, glaring and comforting Lila at her harsh words, and Lila’s tears bubbled over.
“I didn’t think you’d bully me,” she sobbed, “just because I was quirkless!”
Everyone paused.
“M-maybe,” she sniffed, “I should just take Uncle Might up on his offer and go back to school in Japan… I thought this school had an anti-discriminatory policy, but I guess they’d treat me better…”
Most people looked confused, but Izuku just stilled and pushed forward slightly, looking down at her with a blank face.
“That’s at least two, then.”
She looked up at him through her wet lashes. “Two… what?”
He cocked his head. “Lies. You might be quirkless, and you might have been to Japan, maybe, but not both.”
She gave a shuddering breath. “Not you too! I don’t know why you’re being mean to me-”
“Do you know what it’s like,” he cut in mildly, noting how everyone was focused on him, utterly silent, but no longer comforting Lila, “to be quirkless in Japan? You must not, if you said they’d “treat you better.” Here, I can tell you. I lived in Japan for fourteen years, after all. You see, they say that 20% of the population is quirkless, and looking at the worldwide population, this is true. But in Asian countries that number is vastly reduced, because quirks spread much faster over there, so in Japan, it’s closer to one, or even half of a percent. Of that number, about one in fifty is below the age of twenty. Combine that all together, and you have maybe one child who is quirkless per district. And you know? Most never leave the age bracket.”
Some people picked up what that meant and flinched. Izuku’s eyes never left Lila’s.
“You see, human nature is to exclude the different and rare. The nail that sticks out gets hammered down. It’s not their fault, the kids, they don’t know any better. But to be a quirkless kid in Japan means coming home with burns, bruises, cuts, and a reprimand from the teacher for playing too rough. Because if you’re quirkless, you’re fragile. So when you get hurt? It’s your fault. Even if you were running. Even if you were curled up in a ball so their kicks wouldn’t crack your ribs again. Even if you were begging the teacher to help you. It’s your fault.”
There were a few sobs, but they weren’t from Lila anymore. She just had wide eyes.
“You know Lila,” he stood up and relaxed his shoulders. “If you were really quirkless in Japan, I wonder if you’d still be here today. It’s gets harder to ignore all the times you get told to kill yourself when they become constant, after all. Since, you know, you’re a dead end of evolution, a fossil that didn’t get with the times, and clearly no more intelligent than the apes at the zoo.”
He sighed. “So yeah. That’s two. You’re at least lying about one or the other, quirkless or Japan.”
“But that’s just one,” she pointed out.
The corner of his mouth perked up. “No, the whole Uncle Might thing was cute, but anyone with any knowledge of All Might knows it’s bullcrap. I mean, come on, he does have an honorary niece. It’s just… not you.”
Max made a noise of realization. “Melissa Shield.”
Izuku nodded. “Yep. So. Two. You don’t have to lie to make friends, you know. I mean, come on, I’m just a quirkless kid from Japan who gets in too much trouble,” a smattering of giggles, “and I managed to make friends just fine. It’s ok to be yourself.”
Marinette threw up her hands. “That’s what I said! And we really don’t discriminate against people for their quirk or lack of one here,” she said pointedly, “which I know because I’m quirkless. Seriously, just be yourself!”
Lila’s face was perfectly blank and Izuku frowned, but before he could ask her if she was ok, she broke out into a relieved smile.
“Oh,” she sighed, “I’m so glad! I’m sorry I lied about Japan, Izuku, I just really wanted to form a connection with you! Madame Bustier’s class has been so welcoming, I wanted to make friends in your class as well, and since Rose said you were so nice…”
Izuku smiled, also relieved. “Sure! I think most of my class is pretty awesome, and the two sister classes do hang out sometimes, so it’s a good idea to get to know us both.”
Lila beamed. “Exactly! Maybe I could… oh, you’re Adrien Agreste, right?”
She stood up and walked over to where Adrien had joined them at the edge of the crowd, probably looking for Mari or Chloe since they were all sort of crowded in the middle lunch room instead of at their usual seats.
She looped an arm around his and beamed up at him. “Your cousin is in my class, Felix. I’m new, I was wondering if you’d like to eat lunch with me? I mean, Izuku just said it, getting to know my sister class, right?”
Ren automatically smiled at her. “Um, right. Well, I was planning on eating with-”
“Great,” she cut him off, “come sit!”
“Hey,” Marc said quietly, “seems like everyone else has a handle on it. Art room?”
Izuku and Nathaniel nodded. “Art room.”
Izuku cast one last glance back at the slowly dispersing crowd, hearing a “girl, don’t be jealous, she’s a great person,” before they disappeared upstairs for a calmer environment.
Surprisingly, Izuku didn’t feel like having a breakdown over what he’d said.
Huh, maybe therapy was right, talking about things did make them better!
Adrien was pretty mystified as to why this girl kept wanting to hang out with him. At lunch, ok, cool, she was new, and she told all these really cool stories, so she was probably just, well, like she said, trying to get to know people. But now it was after school and she just kept hounding him! And he had really wanted to show off the book he’d found in his father’s old study. He didn’t go in there often, if at all, but Plagg had wanted to check it out, bored out of his mind being shut in the house while his mom and Aunt Ame were out. Felix had just disappeared into the city, but Adrien hadn’t wanted to commit to plans when Vixen and La Paon hadn’t made a fuss in a while. Who knew when he’d have to get away, and he didn’t want to let the team down by not showing up, again. So, no, he’d just stayed in the house until Plagg was bored enough to convince him to go into his father’s old office.
And there, in a secret drawer (so cool!) had been the book.
It was obviously old, and in a language he couldn’t understand. Even Plagg, self proclaimer knower of everything, hadn’t been able to make heads or tails of it. But, from the first initial perusal, before he’d heard the front door open and booked it (ha, he’d have to remember that one for a library themed amok…) there had been a picture in it, one that looked remarkably like Ladybug. So, he’d shoved it in his bag, eager to check it out. If it turned out it was just an old book with cool illustrations, he’d probably show it to the Core Four, as he was calling them in his head, maybe convince them it would be a fun project to decode it, and if it turned out to be related to the miraculous, he’d hold onto it until he could get a hold of Ladybug. Either way, not for the public. He knew Izuku would probably get a kick out of it, but today had been an art room day, and after what he’d seen in the group chat for the brief moment he’d been able to check, said some concerning things about Japan. Other things he needed to talk to the gang about.
But he wouldn’t be able to do that with Lila dogging his every step (did that count as a pun? Because he was a cat, and dogs chased cats? Hmm, workshop it), and he thought she was really cool, yes, but also she wasn’t in his class. He’d briefly gone to the library, thinking maybe he’d be able to get some studying done instead, but she just kept talking.
Ok, easy, he’d go to the bathroom to clear his head, then come back and say his mom wanted him home! Foolproof!
He slipped out of the room with the easy excuse, taking only his phone with him in his haste and breathed a sigh of relief when she seemed content to wait at the library table for him to get back. Okay, one bit down, one to go.
He took the time to actually use his excuse, washed his hands, and went back out, scrolling through the Kingdom chat in the meantime. Man, Chloe really did not like this new girl, and surprisingly, the only one who sort of agreed with her was Mari. He hummed to himself. Not a classic combination, from what he could tell. It took a while, and a little bit of Zuku magic, to make them tolerate each other, but neither of the girls trusted her. Weird. Well, maybe Ren would be able to put their concerns to rest, especially if Lila kept spending all her breaks with him.
He stepped back into the library and inadvertently flashed his quirk as he made eye contact with the girl, who was holding… His book!
He frowned. “Lila-”
“You wanted to show it to me, remember?”
He blinked. Oh, how could he forget? Yeah, that was right. Still, only for a little bit, and he didn’t really like her seeing it without supervision… It had been in his father’s desk…
He smiled tightly and tugged the book back, closing it. “Yeah, but it’s still really important to me, so maybe later, okay? It’s kind of old, so I want to take good care of it…”
Lila smiled. “Of course, Adrien! I know all about how to handle antiques - I once helped excavate an Egyptian tomb, you know?”
He beamed. “That does make me feel better! Listen, I’d love to hang out more, but my mom texted me, she wants me home.”
Lila’s eyes widened. “Oh, of course, don’t let me keep you. We’re still on for tomorrow after school, right? Since you said you’d hang out with me and show me around Paris.”
He blinked. “Right. Sure. Izuku can come too, he’d be able to show it to you from a newcomer’s perspective-”
“No!” She waved her hands. “Just me and you! That’s what we agreed.”
“Huh. Right, sorry. He’s just a really nice guy, you know?”
She smiled. “Of course! I mean, he basically introduced us! You’ve been a great help, Adrien. I almost wish I was in your class instead of Felix’s. He’s so mean!”
Ren couldn’t help but chuckle. “Yeah, he’s kind of cold. Don’t worry though, he warms up to people… sometimes… eventually.”
She gave a tittering laugh. “You’re too nice, Adrien! And we should eat lunch together every day!”
“Oh. Um, well, I usually eat with my friends, but you can totally join us?”
She batted her eyelashes. “Who are your friends?”
“Kagami, Izuku, Marinette, Chloe, Sabrina, and Felix. Luka doesn't go here, but if we go eat at the bakery, he usually joins us as well.”
Lila pouted. “I don’t think Marinette and Chloe like me very much… Marinette was so mean to me.”
He frowned, shifting. “That… doesn’t seem right. Marinette isn’t mean.”
“Maybe she’s just nice to you.”
“No, she’s a good person.”
“I think she feels threatened by me.”
“Why would she?”
“Well,” she shifted, “I got so close to you so fast… girls always do strange things when it comes to guys they… oops!”
Adrien blinked and felt heat rise in his cheeks. “Guys they… what?”
Lila shook her head. “I won’t spill a girl’s secrets! Girl code, Adrien! But I think Marinette might be jealous of me, so it’s made her less nice.”
Puzzle pieces slotted into place with an almost audible click. “Marinette doesn’t like you because she… likes me?”
Warmth bloomed over his cheeks and he had to stop himself from breaking out into a grin. Marinette? Liking him back? Oh, the mere idea…
Wait.
“You also care about my feelings,” Lila said slowly, “and don’t like bullies.”
No, of course he didn’t!
“Therefore, Marinette being mean to me makes you mad.”
Maybe not… mad, per se…
“Fine, frustrated. You wish we’d both just get along. You’re disappointed she’s stooping so far.”
Of course, that makes perfect sense.
Lila smiled in satisfaction and Adrien blinked, smiling back automatically.
“So,” she said, sugary sweet, “I’ll see you tomorrow after school, right? Just you and me?”
He smiled. “Yep! See you then!”
He slipped his book back into his bag and waved as he left the library.
Lila was so sweet!
(He didn’t see Lila rub her forehead in frustration and mutter, “they really think highly of this Marinette girl… so I’ll have to shatter their ideas of her, or she’s always going to be a problem…”
She smirked. “Well, not the first time I’ve had to ruin someone. Piece of cake!”)
He didn’t manage to tell anyone about the book aside from saying he had something cool to show the Core Four (Izuku was, indeed, suitably excited about it, but Mari expressed an almost rabid interest, and Kagami was mildly intrigued. They were going to talk about it after school, but then he remembered he’d promised to show Lila around. That got Marinette suspicious and the conversation had derailed from there), but school had finally ended and now he got to meet up with Lila! He really cared about how she was feeling about settling into Paris, and he had really liked showing Izuku around, so this wouldn’t be too different.
She latched onto his arm almost immediately, and he couldn’t manage to extract it. It wasn’t the worst feeling in the world, but he wasn’t too fond of it either, so the fact that her grip almost seemed to tighten every time he got close to extraction was kind of annoying.
Lila didn’t actually seem too interested in the places he showed her, and after a mere half hour, she basically dragged him to a park, claiming her legs hurt, an old injury she had gotten while saving orphans from a flood in Bangladesh.
“So you really like Ladybug, huh,” she swung her feet, shimmying closer to Adrien, and he smiled.
“Yeah, she’s pretty cool,” he grinned, “the whole team is! I know we haven’t really seen the others a lot, but magic superheroes are pretty neat, right? Like, even in an age of quirks, magic. It’s awesome!”
Lila pouted a little. “A girl doesn’t need a super suit to be cool, you know? Ladybug saved my life, actually, when I first got here. You might have seen the interview Alya was nice enough to put on the Ladyblog?”
He hummed. “Nah, I didn’t. Guess it hasn’t come up, but I can check it out later. Kinda scary, but I’m glad she saved you! You must have been so scared. Oni-chan was pretty dangerous…”
“Oh, no,” Lila shook her head, “it was just a few days ago, one the public didn’t know about.”
Adrien tensed. Oh no, had he missed another one? Ladybug must be so mad, he was failing as a partner…
“But that doesn’t matter,” Lila continued blithely, “I could have saved myself if I wasn’t caught by surprise.”
He blinked. “O-Oh? Do you have a strong quirk? No, wait, you said you were quirkless, never mind. Um, if you don’t mind me asking…?”
She leaned in close. “You have to promise me you’ll keep it a secret, okay? This can’t get out.”
He blinked. “Sure. I know how to keep a secret. My mom’s a hero.” And so am I, he didn’t say.
She bit her lip and opened the hand that wasn’t clutching his arm, revealing a hair comb shaped like a bee.
“I’m descended from an ancient line of superheroes, using the bee miraculous,” she said, “a miraculous much more powerful than the ladybug. That’s why it’s not used often. But, Ladybug is getting anxious about La Paon, so she called in Regina. She called in me . That’s the real reason I’m in Paris.”
She covered the hair comb again and straightened. “But you can't tell anyone! Ladybug doesn’t want to lose face, since she’s been at the front of these efforts to beat the villains, you know? And she’s my best friend so-”
“Oh, am I?!”
They both jerked back as Ladybug, looking spitting mad, dropped down in front of them. Adrien almost wanted to curl in on himself, convinced his partner had found out that he was Chat Noir and he was slacking in his duty to protect the city, so she was here to take his miraculous.
“Lila Rossi,” Ladybug practically spat, which didn’t seem like her at all, “you’re playing a very dangerous game. I saw your cute little interview . Funny, I don’t see how I could be your best friend when I’ve never met you before in my life! And saving you? There hasn’t been an amok since Oni-chan, and trust me, I would know!”
Adrien breathed a little sigh of relief before turning to Lila. “Ladybug always tells the truth. Lila, did you… did you lie to me?”
Lila’s eyes welled with angry tears, eyes never leaving the red spotted heroine. “No! I’m telling the truth! I’m descended from superheroes! I have the power of the bee! I am Regina!”
Ladybug rolled her eyes. “I literally watched you buy that hair comb from the Gabriel store.” She narrowed her eyes. “Look, going around claiming things like that is dangerous. We try not to involve civilians in our plans because otherwise, they’re going to get hurt. You are willingly throwing yourself into danger to be popular at school, you get that, right?”
“Like you’d know anything about that,” Lila spat, “and don’t try that with me, you have that, that civilian vigilante, right? Beansprout, or whatever? And everyone’s seen the Vixen video. No, you just want to go out of your way to hate me, when I’m telling the truth!”
She got up and sprinted away, loud sobs following her, and Adrien found himself hesitantly stood with a hand outstretched to go after her. He turned to Ladybug with a furrowed brow.
“That was… a little harsh.”
She huffed. “I don’t like liars.”
“Still kind of harsh…” He snorted. “Beansprout.”
Ladybug paused for a moment before giving a giggle of her own. “Never going to let him forget that one. Erm, I mean, next time he inevitably rushes into danger, I mean. Right, anyway, uh. Bugout!”
She zipped away and Adrien just stood there for a moment before looking in the direction Lila had gone, hesitating for a moment.
“Nah,” he sighed, “she probably wants some time to cool off. Let’s see…”
He sent off a text to the Core Four group chat.
Ren: afternoon just cleared up
Ren: time to check out the book?
Izu: !!!!
Izu: bakery in ten!!!!!!!!!!!
Gami: sigh.
Gami: what he meant to say was, hime, would the bakery be free for a meet up?
Mari: hi yes bakery is free
Mari: let’s chekc out this book of yours
Ren: omw!
He didn’t quite make it there before he heard the screams and sighed.
“Knew it was too quiet,” he groaned, “Plagg!”
(“Well well well.”
“The Bee?”
“The Queen, no less.”
“Oh darling, she’s no Queen.”
“No, not really.”
“But… we could make her one.”
“Hmm, yes. And I imagine the Guardian might be a little…”
“Terrified?”
“Just so!”
“Well, until he checks-”
“-and sees it safely secure, yes.”
“Unless it’s lost?”
“Doubtful. Subjugation is such a useful power…”
“Oh yes-”
“-hard to make with a sentimonster, though.”
“Well, not really.”
“But if she’s going to be a queen bee-”
“-then she needs little friends-”
“-which means dual purpose-”
“-let’s see, a little control here-”
“-a little finesse there-”
“-and what a perfect little sentimonster we’ll have!”
“Fly away, little amok-”
“-cause some trouble-”
“-and do try to get those miraculous!”
“Well, Pea, time for me to go sprout hunting.”
“True, you did promise.”
“So! I! Did!”
“One moment, darling, I think our little Lila is a little more… vindictive than we thought.”
“Oh?”
“Well, that’s different.”
“Pea?”
“I think in this case seeing is believing, Vix, but I do believe we might have an actual ally.”
“Well. Well. Well! I guess I’m off then!”
“How… interesting.”)
Notes:
Lila has a very very fun quirk but its gonna take a while for anyone to figure out exactly how it works. and when I say a fun quirk, I mean fun for me! :D
for those wondering why we have Regina instead of Volpina:
in the og, the lost miraculous are the butterfly and the peacock, leaving the main two, and then the turtle, bee, and fox (you can also find this list of "main" miraculous in the first meanwhile chapter, in nedzu's section). lila buys a necklace that looks like the fox miraculous and pretends to be the fox hero, then gets akumatized into a good approximation. in this, the fox miraculous is one of the lost ones, meaning while she COULD still buy the necklace and pretend to be the fox heroine, if she has done ANY research, she knows claiming the fox miraculous is a BAD idea. the turtle isn't her style, the butterfly is hard to make an amok for, which leaves the bee. since chloe hasn't used it yet, its also unknown to our heroes (to a point, ladybug knows what it looks like), and making a queen bee pun? for lila? too good. "Regina" is italian for queen.Very excited to see her take the stage! Very excited to see POV not adrien lmao (did you like that, btw? seeing it from his perspective? did it tell you things about lila's quirk?)
see you soon!
Chapter 39: Regina pt. 1
Summary:
oh yeah there's parts to this, baybey
(last time, we were introduced to Lila. Anyone who watches/watched ml knows that this is the Volpina episode equivalent; as far as non ml watchers are concerned, well, we knew another amok was coming ;) )
Notes:
THERE IS ART IN THE END NOTES THANK YOU THAT IS ALL
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The scene Chat Noir came across, with Ladybug joining him just a moment later, had his jaw dropping. There, in a gold and black costume, was clearly a hero, facing down against a giant monster that was gunning for screaming civilians. Each swipe was met with the… spinning top that the hero wielded and pushed back with ease. Finally, the heroine cried out, “VENOM!” and stabbed the monster. Glowing gold cracks spread from the entry point as the monster froze, until finally it shattered and a pure white feather hovered for a moment before being swept away by the wind, disappearing. The heroine smiled and turned back to the crowd.
“Is everyone alright?”
A cheer went up from the gathered civilians, and people were immediately clamoring to get to know the new hero and she laughed.
“I am Regina,” Chat Noir and Ladybug both jolted, “the bee hero.”
“How did you purify the amok?!”
She shrugged. “The bee can cure people with one touch. It’s a very powerful miraculous, sort of brought out as a last resort, you understand. I didn’t want to upstage anyone, but, well, I have a solemn duty.”
Her eyes flicked up, a brownish gold hidden by the black and gold mask and she smiled at the two of them.
“I have to go now,” she said, waving to the crowd, “but I’m sure you’ll see more of me! Buzzing off!”
She used the spinning top to dash away and with barely a glance at Ladybug they tried to chase her down, but quickly lost her.
“She’ll make things easier,” he remarked with a grin, “getting rid of the amoks with just one touch? I mean, we had some trouble in the beginning, and who knows where Simon, Stoneheart, Frozer, Polaroid, and Lady Wifi are…”
Ladybug tensed. “I don’t trust her.”
He blinked. “My Lady, I know she’s new and all, and you didn’t pick her, but she could do a lot of good. Who knows, maybe with her help, we’ll defeat Vixen, La Paon, or even both!”
“I just have a bad feeling about this,” she insisted, “I… ugh, I know who she is. I admit I was a little harsh on her, but I’ve heard her go around lying about things and this just seems a little too convenient. Besides, I’m pretty sure the bee… can’t do that.”
Chat Noir frowned. “And you know everything about every miraculous? I know you’re the only one who’s met the guardian, or whatever, but we’ve only been doing this for what, three? Four months? Who’s to say it can’t do that? Maybe it’s especially effective against the peacock, I don’t know! But I for one, think Li- Regina will be a welcome addition to the team.”
She stared. “You… also know who she is.”
He winced sheepishly. “I may have been in the area when she claimed to be descended from the bee hero… sorry, I saw you and got curious. You know what they say about cats and curiosity!”
She snorted. “Yeah, that it kills them. Look, I’m not saying she won’t be useful, or anything, I just think all her talk about having a “solemn duty” is a little exaggerated. We just need to be careful.”
“If all else, she can help protect Izuku,” he murmured, pursing his lips, “since Vixen did promise they’d start to target him…”
Ladybug sighed, tugging on one of her pigtails. “I know. I’m trying to think of a solution… granted, they haven’t seemed to do anything yet, so maybe it won’t be so bad. I mean, he always gets into trouble anyway,” she smiled fondly, “so maybe it’s just a bit more of that.”
He grinned. “Hopefully! Anyway, I uh, sort of have plans? But I’ll definitely be there for the next sentimonster as well!”
Ladybug smiled at him. “Yeah. Oh, shoot, I have plans too, gotta run-”
She took off and he chuckled to himself before freezing.
“I’m so late,” he whispered, and ran for the bakery. He dropped his transformation right outside in the secluded alley and not five seconds later, let out a yelp as he slapped at the back of his neck. He pulled off a dying bee and frowned.
“Poor thing,” he muttered, “why’d you sting me? That just leads to your death.”
It twitched in his hand before stilling and he sighed, tossing it into the dumpster.
Izuku poked his head out of the bakery’s side door. “Ren, you good? Heard you yelp all the way in here.”
He shrugged. “Bee sting. I’m not allergic, though, so it’s fine. Just weird.”
Izuku hummed. “Yeah, weird. There must be something going around, Rose and Juleka both got stung on their date not half an hour ago.”
He snorted. “Yeah, there is something going around. Suicidal bees!”
Izuku laughed. “Come on, Mari just showed up before you and we’re all dying to see this book. Well, Gami doesn’t seem to care but-”
“Inside,” the girl in question tugged her cousin back in and raised an eyebrow at Adrien, “and you. Before Hime explodes.”
“Hey,” her muffled voice came from inside as Adrien followed, closing the door behind him, "I'm not going to explode!”
Adrien raised an eyebrow and smirked as he slowed his actions down to a crawl, sitting down and grabbing a pastry, slowly savoring each bite and just watching her as she fidgeted. She was so cute, he thought mentally, then tried to fight down the blush, remembering what Lila had said earlier about how she might actually like him back. It was impossible, right? Like, no way, she probably just thought of him as a friend, she talked way more about Chat Noir… which, while also him, she didn’t know that, and… argh, it was so frustrating! He wouldn’t want to ruin the friendship they had by telling her his feelings, and who knew where the future would take them. Plus, was it a good idea to try a relationship when the fate of the city depended on him? They were only fourteen, they’d have plenty of time when they weren’t under threat of an emotional terrorist…
He blinked at the snapping fingers and followed them to Kagami, looking unimpressed.
“How was Mars,” Izuku giggled, “because you seemed worlds away.”
He grinned. “Just fine. A little cold, pretty red, and the lack of air to breathe kinda put a damper on it, but hey, for a vacation spot, it’s pretty out of this world.”
Marinette groaned, stretching out on the table. “Can we look at the book now?”
“Hime,” he blinked, putting a hand on his chest, “I haven't even finished my pastry yet! Would you starve this poor k- creative jester? I need brain food to tell stellar jokes!”
“If you could be a little more down to earth,” she grumbled, rolling her eyes at his immediately beaming smile, “that’d be great. Book. Gimme.”
He snorted, shoving the rest of the bichon au citron into his mouth and pulling out the book.
“Now,” he raised a finger, “this book is very old, and it belonged to my father, since I found it in a secret drawer in his study, so we need to be very careful with it. In fact, I probably don’t want to have it leave the house again any time soon, and in an ideal situation we would be in a climate controlled room wearing gloves,” he eyed Marinette, “but based on our princess, I doubt she has the patience to wait for that. Without further ado…”
He set the book gently on the table, facing the other three.
“The book!”
They were indeed very careful as they opened it, and he leaned over to check it out. He hadn’t had the chance to see much himself, but it was in a language that none of them understood, with graphics in all manner of colors. Some of them looked like flowers, or commas (more like half of the taoist symbol none of them really knew the name of, the yin yang) or tear drops. There were some pictures of stars and the moon and sun, and various other things they collectively had no idea what to think of. Very cool, probably not helpful unless you knew the language.
Then, about halfway through the book, they had pictures of jewelry and people.
People they sort of recognized.
The first one was Ladybug, or a version of her, and a picture of the earrings. They stared at it, hushed.
“This is a very dangerous book, potentially,” Izuku remarked, “but very, very cool. If we could read it, maybe we’d get to know more about the miraculous and what they could do…”
The flipped the page to find the ring and the Black Cat, then the Fox and the necklace (Adrien and Izuku both shuddered a little at this one), then the Turtle and the bracelet, the Peacock and the brooch, the Butterfly and the pin, and finally the Bee and the comb.
Adrien stared at the comb, recognizing it as the one Lila had. The one that no doubt sat on the back of Regina’s head, where half of her hair was gathered away from her face.
“Wait,” Izuku blinked, turning the pages again to reveal mostly more text and a few small images, “but what about the snake and the horse? What about the dragon?”
“Good point,” Kagami hummed, slowly flipping past pages, “it seems odd to have those seven alone when we have proven there are more…”
A dozen pages later, they found another image, with a wheel of twelve images. Marinette traced them with a hum.
“The Chinese zodiac,” she murmured, tapping three,” including the snake, the dragon, and the horse. Guess they don’t get their own pages,” she flipped a few more, seeing no more drawings, “but this is a lot of text. Look, each paragraph has the same symbol as the one in the wheel, so each section of text is for each zodiac. That’s pretty cool!”
They kept searching through the book, until they found another wheel.
“The constellation zodiac,” Izuku murmured, “so there’s more than the… nineteen? Yeah, Seven and twelve.”
Marinette looked alarmed. “There’s more?! I mean, that’s… really cool. The constellations are… Greek, right? Pisces, Aries, Gemini, Virgo…”
They found two more wheels, one with twelve again, and the other with just five. That meant there were, as far as the book was concerned, forty eight total miraculous out there in the world. Still, without the ability to read the book, it's not like they could do much with that knowledge other than maybe being on the lookout for them.
When it was time to go home, all of them seemed reluctant to part with the exciting book, but Adrien really wanted to get it home safe.
He pulled Marinette aside before he left.
“Hey, um, I know that you don’t really like Lila…” he rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, remembering the bee sting from the tiny bump, “but you know I’ll always be your friend, right? Like, no matter what. I just think she’s pretty cool and it’s be nice if we all got along, you know? You’re both great people!”
His smile faltered a little at her scowl, but she sighed and relaxed her face. “Yeah,” she sighed, “I can try. I just don’t want anyone to find out she was lying again and get hurt, you know?”
He beamed. “Yeah! Well, see you tomorrow, princess!”
She smiled. “See you tomorrow, idiot. I mean, court jester.”
They laughed and waved goodbye.
Yeah, it was gonna be ok!
He did make it to the next three sentimonsters, as did Ladybug, but Regina was there every time, saving a lot of people from a lot of very bad amoks that could have caused a lot of damage if she hadn’t been there. Oh, he had no doubt he and Ladybug could have taken them out, maybe by bringing in Tsunami, Viperion, and/or Brille Fille, but it would have taken time and done more damage. It just seemed like every time they got there, she had it handled already. On one hand, Chat Noir was relieved that the city was safe. On the other hand, Ladybug was getting very frustrated and Paris was starting to question if they needed the other miraculous users at all.
Finally, a week after Regina had made her debut, something changed.
“I’ve had it with you heroes,” a feminine voice spat as a blue dressed figure appeared on a roof, right as Regina finished defeating yet another sentimonster, and everyone tensed.
The woman clicked her tongue and snapped out her fan, full of feathers. She glared at the three heroes over the fan and sneered. “This ends today. Give me your miraculous!”
Regina clenched her fists. “Never, La Paon!” Everyone gasped. “But you’re right about one thing, this ends today! Come on, Ladybug, Chat Noir, let’s take her down!”
The woman in a blue evening gown with purple and green accents, apparently La Paon herself, took off, soaring gracefully over the parisian rooftops, and the three were in hot pursuit, blood pounding in their ears. This could be it, Chat Noir fought, Regina had drawn out La Paon, and it could all be over soon! All they had to do after that was find Vixen, and Paris would be safe!
La Paon went out of sight and Regina sighed in exasperation. “She can't have gone far; let’s split up! Chat Noir, you go right, I’ll go straight, and Ladybug can go left!”
Without hesitation, he was off.
Weird that his neck got warm for a second, but whatever.
He had a supervillain to catch!
Izuku was having a weird week.
Lila, the new student, hung around Ren every moment she could, it seemed. The blond didn't seem to mind, but that meant that by association, she also hung around them a lot too. And everyone loved Lila, except for Mari and Chloe. Sabrina and Chloe had gotten into a small fight over Chloe’s sneering over the girl, but eventually they both just accepted that Chloe just didn’t like a lot of people. Their class seemed totally enamored with Lila, Alya practically following her around like a puppy, so he’d seen a lot of her this last week as well. He’d also seen her telling off Marinette for not liking Lila, but to be fair it seemed like Mari was trying. She had explained it as a lack of trust in the new girl, which Izuku kind of got, since his first interaction with her had been lying, but he had been more willing to let it go. He knew the desire to lie to get people to like you. When he’d gotten into a new class in middle school he had tried to lie his butt off about not having a quirk, not that it had worked since Kacchan had been in that class too and made sure every knew. But he got it. So sure, he’d take what she said with a grain of salt, but he hadn’t seen any really ridiculous lies like he had on that first day.
Her interview on the Ladyblog made him squint a little, but more about there being a sentimonster he hadn’t interacted with. He had joked that it was the first one, but Mari had been convinced it had never happened. Izuku was more concerned about her claiming to be Ladybug’s best friend in public, because that seemed like a good way to get targeted. He’d know.
Further things that were weird, but unrelated, was that something had agitated the local bee population, apparently, as Adrien and most of Bustier’s class and several of the teachers had gotten stung. Chloe had also complained that her dad, the Mayor, had squealed so loudly when he’d gotten stung. The stings also weirdly looked like bees when looked at from the right angle, which was neat, but still a little weird.
Then, on top of everything, there was a new hero, Regina. Sentimonsters seemed to appear out of nowhere, but luckily the heroine was always right behind them, stopping them before hardly any damage could be done and purifying the amok sometimes before Ladybug and Chat Noir even showed up at the scene. Kagami had expressed some dissatisfaction at this; if the bee had been this powerful, why had it not been brought out before? Why waste time on using the zodiac miraculous? Clearly the seven in the book with full page spreads were more powerful, since the fox could do realistic illusions, the peacock could empower emotions into new beings, the ladybug could create anything, the black cat could destroy anything, and the bee could freeze and destroy enemies with one sting of the trompo (he’d looked up what the weapon was called, of course; trompo was just faster to say than spinning top, but it was the same thing). He didn't know what the butterfly or turtle did, but probably something equally as ground breaking. And the zodiac powers were equally awesome, but the bee was gamebreaking! Regina was incredibly powerful, to the point of it making Ladybug and Chat Noir look bad.
Then La Paon showed up.
She had a floor length indigo gown, the back fanning out like the tail of a peacock, starting from the small of her back. It rippled and flowed around her like water, and the fitted bodice had intricate purple detailing like chest feathers, shining an iridescent green when it hit the light. Her skin was blue, her hair a brilliant white, held back by a headband with some tail feathers on it. Her fan almost seemed like it was bladed, but was a dead ringer for the tail of a peacock. Her arms were covered in gloves, leaving about three inches of blue skin showing on her upper arm before the dress took over.
In short, she was beautiful, but cruel.
Just like, Izuku idly recalled as he rubbed the space over his heart, he had claimed for the tattoos.
He hoped they caught her, and he pulled out his phone to tell Kagami he was on his way home when a hand capped around his mouth, the other curling around his waist as he was pulled back to whoever had grabbed him. He dropped his phone in the process and immediately tensed to try and break out.
“Hello,” the voice gekkered, and he paled, momentarily frozen, “we have a bit of an appointment, you could say.”
He scrambled at her iron grip and she tutted. “Ugh, you’re too squirmy. This should fix that.”
He heard the air resistance before what felt like a pipe (her flute, he barely thought) collided with his head and he blacked out.
(Vixen hummed and hefted him onto her shoulder, leaning down and scooping up his phone as she did.
She hummed and backspaced the message he had been typing out, sending something different.
“There,” she pocketed the phone, “that should take care of that. Now, time to set up for the big reveal,” she giggled, “there needs to be at least one thing that isn’t an illusion, huh, Greenie? Oh, right, I knocked you out. Never mind.”)
Izu: I forgot something at school, I’ll be home right after!
Notes:
i had a lot of fun with this, i threw so many small seeds at you, and im gonna have a lot mroe fun tomorrow when i start the next chapter
here is Regina and the same picture but without a background
next time im gonna have la paon and maybe vixen for ya as well, ive been meaning to draw more
anyway, see you later, probably in a couple of days, we're back to izuku perspective and im sure he, like me, is gonna have a great time :)
Chapter 40: Regina pt. 2
Summary:
in which the villains would have won if they weren't too busy gloating/so fucking stupid
Notes:
As promised last time, here are Vixen and La Paon, as well as w/o the background. I had a lot of fun drawing them (check out Vix's boots! Hell yeah, I killed those!) and I just think they're neat, but dumb when it comes to this whole villain thing. Oh well, good for us, I guess!
There is a section towards the end where multiple languages are spoken - in this case, japanese will be denoted by "< words >" instead of french "words", thank you!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Marinette flung the yoyo out to catch up with La Paon, letting out a sigh in frustration. There was no sign of the villainess, and Chat and Regina were off in other directions. Maybe they’d had more luck?
She stopped on a roof and flicked open the yoyo to see if she could track where the other two were, swiping across the map. Man, she’d really cleared a lot of distance-
“Boo.”
She tried to launch the yoyo on instinct, hackles raising, but with a sharp pain in her back, she couldn’t move.
“Or should I say bee,” Regina giggled, “because you just got stung!”
Marinette grit her teeth to stop the panic from consuming her. “What are you doing?”
“You humiliated me, Ladybug,” she hummed, “in front of a boy I want to make mine. You interfered with my little empire, my little,” she smirked, “hive, and that just won’t do! Now, I have a little show to put on, and I figured this would keep you out of the way just long enough for me to really get everyone under my sway. And look! You can see the big news screen from here,” she admired the bright screen, “so you’ll be able to watch. After all, it’s right there in the name,” she grinned, “I’m the Queen! Time to go take over my kingdom, hmm?”
She cackled as she hauled herself away with her stupid spinning top and Marinette tried desperately to move at all. She was a sitting duck! Anyone with access to this roof would be able to just walk right up and pluck off her earrings! And Regina was clearly evil! She'd been right, Lila was bad news, and probably had an amok.
Wait.
Ok, there were several things wrong with that.
She had originally assumed that Lila did actually have the Bee miraculous, surprisingly, but hadn’t had the chance to go see Mister Fu about it, despite Tikki insisting they steal Adrien’s book and deliver it to him. Which, Marinette didn’t care how important Tikki thought it was, it belonged to Adrien’s missing-and-presumed-dead dad, she wasn’t just going to steal it. Maybe she’d ask if they could photocopy the pages so they could all see it whenever they wanted to. Hey, maybe she could suggest that as their shared language, and they could all try and decode it together, as a fun side project! Disregard that between commissions, the bakery, school, and being Ladybug, Mari had no time for anything… well, Izuku would probably devote way too many hours to it. Hopefully Gami would be able to reel him in…
Wait, not the time!
Right, Lila. Ok, if she was being controlled by a sentimonster, then she should have tried to take her earrings. Like, come on, sitting duck! They’re right there! Meaning either, like Static, that wasn’t her job, and Vixen was probably already on her way, or she wasn’t using a sentimonster at all, and therefore not connected to them enough for that. It seemed like her main goal was revenge, and wouldn’t taking her earrings be a perfect revenge? Leaving her powerless? So why didn’t she take them?
Did she… not know?
But then there also came the idea that if Lila wasn’t being controlled, then she was doing this of her own free will, actively working with the supervillains, and that just left a bad taste in her mouth. They were fourteen, and Lila was already deciding that it was worth it to be a villain? Dang, that was some… commitment? Is that the best word for this? Sabotaging herself, for sure.
What would be worse, Lila had the Bee and was using it for evil, or Lila had an amok and was also using it for evil?
…Definitely the bee, two evil miraculous users was enough.
“Coming at you live from the Eiffel Tower,” Nadja Chamack’s voice jolted her out of her doom spiraling and focusing back on the screen, “Regina and Chat Noir have caught up with La Paon and have seemingly managed to corner her! Where is Ladybug? And- oh! Vixen is also on the scene, with a hostage! That’s… yes! We have confirmation, that is indeed an unconscious Greenie being dangled off the edge of the Tower! It is all Regina and Chat Noir can do to hold off La Paon… oh, I hope that rope is sturdy. Again, viewers, I ask you, where is Ladybug?!”
She felt tears well up in her eyes at her own hopelessness. Chat Noir and Izuku were alone with at least one real villain, if not three. She pleaded and prayed in her mind, straining against the magical hold. If villains kept going after Izuku, they’d need some way to hide him, so they’d never be able to find him-
Her finger twitched.
Her mind stuttered and then restarted faster than before, shifting in larger and larger increments until she burst free from the paralysis and she let out a breathless laugh.
“Ladybug has abandoned us,” Regina wailed over the news feed, and Marinette rolled her eyes. Not on her fucking watch. Paris was her city, and she was going to protect it!
She took a deep breath and swung off the roof in the direction of the Eiffel Tower.
Izuku blearily opened his eyes, the right side of his head throbbing. Ah, right, flute. He took basic stock of the situation.
Arms bound by rope.
Sitting and leaning against cold metal.
Wind, so probably high up.
Sounds of fighting around that corner.
Vixen standing over someone who looked a lot like him being dangled off a ledge.
No, wait, that was him.
Wait a minute, that made no sense at all.
He pushed back against the wall he had been apparently stashed against and slowly and silently made his way to his feet, creeping along out of Vixen’s line of sight. A news helicopter was overhead, but not facing him, so people probably assumed the illusion really was him. Man, he was never going to be allowed to leave the house again, was he?
He peeked around the corner and immediately jerked back. Ok, La Paon still.
…Or was it?
He leaned back over and narrowed his eyes, inspecting the supposed villain.
Absolutely amateur illusions, he was so going to gloat about this later if he ever got ungrounded.
He scooted back so Vixen wouldn’t spot him unless she turned all the way around. He was operating under the assumption, of course, that this Vixen was indeed the real one. Maintaining a complicated illusion like that meant she probably had to use all of her focus, so the chances of her seeing him were slim… but of course not none, hence the care.
He knelt on the ground and then raised his feet a little, maneuvering them awkwardly to hook around his bound wrists until both feet were through the loop his arms made. Then, with some reasonable flexibility…
Yes, there! Arms in front of him, so he had a much greater movement. He looked around his small little corner for anything solid and not bolted down and managed to find a discarded lighter. Good enough.
He held it tightly in his right hand, taking a deep breath as he went back to the corner. If he was right, this could change the game and free up the heroes (there was a noticeable lack of Ladybug; he hoped she was okay) from fighting the fake villain, but he’d only have one shot at this and then his cover would be blown.
He drew his arms back and tensed to throw when a small red blur hit Regina in the back, sending her stumbling forward and causing her form to ripple.
He had to muffle a gasp, luckily covered by Chat Noir’s, when the gold and black changed back to looking like regular Lila, with a few key differences. One, her hair was still held back by the same comb, though it now looked like a beehive instead of an actual bee, and two, the trompo turned into a giant bee. She sneered down at it distastefully and immediately whirled on Vixen, but her eyes fell on him instead and her eyes widened.
He panicked and threw.
The empty lighter collided with La Paon and she went up in orange smoke.
Ladybug landed on the platform, looking at the two Izukus.
“Illusions?”
He grinned. “Vixen is totally real though. She kidnapped me.”
The fake Izuku dismissed itself and Vixen straightened, stalking forwards.
Izuku darted towards Ladybug and she and Chat Noir instantly covered for him.
“Whoa whoa whoa,” Chat said, “no chopped salads, please!”
“Do your job!” Vixen snarled at Lila.
“You said he was unconscious! And it’s your illusions that failed!”
“You wanted to be a queen, act like it!”
Lila stopped before smiling slowly. “Oh yeah. DRONES! TO ME! DEFEAT LADYBUG!”
Chat Noir seemed to slouch like he had his strings cut before leaping at Ladybug, and Izuku scrambled back, slamming into the wall of the elevator shaft of the Tower as Vixen turned to him. He fumbled for the button and heard the elevator ding, scrambling inside the opening doors and pressing the door button.
Vixen smirked. “I could catch you, but… I like a bit of a hunt, so I’ll see you at the bottom, okay, hun?”
Izuku swallowed and Ladybug dove into the elevator just as the doors closed, heaving for breath.
“I’m glad you’re okay,” she said quietly after a few moments of silence, “and not, you know.”
“Yeah,” he said weakly, “this… sucks.”
She snorted. “Tell me about it. Got any ideas? We have about a minute before we’re downstairs.”
He thought for a moment before he blurted out, “those freak bee stings! There was something suspicious about them! Regina means queen, she called for her drones, so probably everyone who got stung is being controlled right now. That means at some point in the past week, Chat Noir was stung.”
“But neither of us,” she murmured, “and maybe not any of my allies. Or… ugh, I don’t know, I guess we’ll just have to see. Of the three temp heroes, who would you bring?”
“Tsunami and Viperion,” he said immediately, “for do overs and water to wipe away both bees and illusions. Brille Fille is only useful if you know where you need to pop up.”
“And she only gets one portal,” Ladybug muttered absently, “okay. Here’s to hoping they didn’t get stung.”
The elevator dinged and they both tensed the doors easing open to a silent crowd of people.
No one moved for a few seconds, and then they all lurched forward.
Izuku felt an arm around his waist and then he was dragged over the heads of the crowd of drones before Ladybug hoisted him onto her shoulder to keep an arm free, yoyoing away until the crowd was far behind and they came to rest on a roof.
“Where’s Vixen,” he hissed, “there’s no way she got caught up in something…”
Ladybug tugged on a pigtail. “This is the worst. Okay, do you know if your friends have been stung or not?”
He shrugged helplessly. “Maybe? As far as I know, Adrien’s the only one, but anything could have happened, and it’s not like I can check; Vixen has my phone.”
She winced. “Okay. Okay. Right, we need to keep moving, I’ll try and stash you somewhere where Vixen can’t find you, and then… Yes, okay, that could work. Hold on.”
She took off again and he automatically held tighter, heading in a particular direction.
She landed on a familiar balcony (he helped tend to those plants when the weather was nicer), and eased him down, speed walking over to the skylight and wiggling it unlocked in an almost practiced movement he’d have to warn Marinette about later.
“Okay, go in and lock it behind you, stay out of sight. I’m going to send someone to come get you later, or maybe it’ll end and you’ll see your friend, the one who lives here. She wouldn’t mind you hiding out here.”
He hesitated and nodded. “This won’t work long term. I love Marinette, don’t get me wrong, but I can’t put her in danger if the villains and sentimonsters are going to target me.”
“I know,” Ladybug winced, “I’m going to try to come up with a solution. A vigilante will come for you, I promise.”
She dashed off the balcony and he dutifully closed the hatch, thumbing the lock closed and slipping away from the window so he wouldn’t immediately be seen by someone looking in. He nervously fidgeted, looking around to try and distract himself.
They had occasionally met in Marinette’s room, but most often when they were in the bakery doing homework or whatever, they were sitting at the kitchen table instead. Just to hang out, absolutely her room, if they weren’t at someone else’s house. He noted the progress on some of the designs she had been ranting about for the past few weeks, and his eyes were drawn to a pin board she had above her computer and sewing machine.
He raised his eyebrows.
That was… a lot of Chat Noir.
It was covered in photos, of course, and some of them were of family and friends, but almost half of all the photos were pictures of Chat Noir. He slowly broke into a grin; he knew she hadn’t gotten over that crush! Not that now was a good time to think about it, what with Marinette who knows where, Izuku hiding from a supervillain, and Chat Noir currently mind controlled.
Still, something to look forward to teasing her about when this was over.
He lingered a little longer before going back to mild pacing.
A knock on the skylight had him freezing in place.
He paused for a moment before edging closer to check the window.
He let out a breath and started forward before pausing.
“What was the first thing I said to you?”
The figure paused and wrinkled her nose.
“You didn’t? Pretty sure we didn’t actually talk. I just showed up and yelled at everyone.”
He breathed a sigh of relief and went to unlatch the window, letting Brille Fille inside. She wrinkled her nose at the room and closed the window behind her.
“Right,” she said briskly, “I’m your escort. I have enough sugar cubes to make three trips, but I’m sure one is just fine. Anywhere in particular you want to go? The world is wide open.”
He blinked. “You don’t have a range limit?”
She smirked and flicked her ponytail (wait-) behind her shoulder. “Nope. If I can visualize it, we can go.”
He thought for a moment. “It’s morning in the US, but we probably don’t want to freak anyone out… It’s just after midnight in Japan, though.”
Brille Fille snorted. “Home, huh?”
He startled. “Oh, um, I guess, yeah. If I had my phone I could show you a picture of my house if that would be easier…”
She cocked her head. “You don’t have your phone. Yeah, okay, that makes more sense.”
“Huh?”
She flushed. “Oh, um, I saw this really cute girl, the mayor’s daughter I think, she was freaking out because apparently she couldn’t text you and then she saw you on the news… You not having your phone makes more sense. Still, I…”
She flicked her horseshoe and a screen formed in the hollow. She scrolled for a moment before nodding. “Address? We’re just gonna streetview it.”
He rattled it off and she typed it in, fiddling for a moment before dismissing the screen.
She took a deep breath. “Right, let’s do this. Voyage!”
A swirling blue portal opened directly facing the entrance to Izuku’s apartment building and he let out a gasp of wonder before walking through, Brille Fille right behind. He turned back to see the still brightly lit afternoon of Mari’s room and the portal closed right as Vixen landed on the balcony. Her eyes widened and Izuku couldn’t help the cheeky grin and wave before the portal closed.
He sagged with relief and crouched a little on the ground, trying to calm his still racing heart.
After allowing him a moment, the horse vigilante tugged him up. “Come on, let’s get off the street, we don’t want people to think we’re hoodlums. Does your building have roof access?”
He let out a breath and nodded. “Come on.”
He quickly scaled the fire escape up the three stories to the roof, Brille Fille following right behind.
Her riding goggles beeped and she grumbled under her breath. “Hey, I’m gonna duck behind that fan and recharge, don’t like, jump off the roof or anything.”
He giggled and dutifully turned away from the muted flash, hearing a posh voice for a moment before there was another flash. Izuku sat, leaning against the roof railing and looking out over his city. She sat down beside him.
“So, this is where you’re from, huh?”
He nodded. “Lived here… about four years. I mean, we lived in the city for my whole life, and our old neighborhood was only seven blocks that way,” he waved his hand, “so I know the area pretty well. It’s kind of crazy to see it all at night when my body is telling me we just got out of school, what, an hour ago?”
She snickered. “Something like that. It’s kind of crazy that this miraculous can take you anywhere in the world, as long as you know where you’re going.”
He nodded. “I’d probably use it to visit my mom,” he said ruefully, “which… I guess is kind of what we’re doing? Not that she's awake. And I don’t have my key on me so I can’t let myself in.”
She raised a brow. “You don’t do that weird leaving-a-spare-key-under-the-welcome-mat thing? I thought that was a staple of all regular households.”
He shook his head with a huffing laugh. “Nah, that’s too dangerous to do in the city, even if this is a nice neighborhood. Oh, oh my gosh,” he flapped his hand to pat at her arm, voice going hushed, “look, that’s Eraserhead! No way, the one time I’m back I just happen to see him? Oh, and he’s headed this…way…”
They both sprang to their feet as the underground hero landed on the roof, capture scarf (so cool!) billowing in a personal wind as he glared at them.
“<Who are you and why are you here?>”
“<I technically live here,>” Izuku squeaked, japanese feeling a little strange after so long, but coming easily, “<but we’re hiding. Um, me. Like a witness protection program I guess. Don’t worry, Mr. Eraserhead, as soon as we get the all clear we’re heading back to Paris.>”
Eraserhead squinted. “<You know me.>”
“<Um, yes, you’re… really cool?>”
Brille Fille nudged him. “I understood one word in five. He’s not gonna try and arrest us, is he?”
Izuku chuckled weakly. “<You’re, ah, not going to arrest us, are you? Again, I really did, do, live here, my mom’s like a floor down, she’s just asleep and this was kind of an impromptu trip->”
“<Paris,>” Eraserhead grumbled, “<the whole… miracle situation.>”
“<M-Miraculous, yes.>”
He narrowed his eyes and inspected the tense vigilante. “<She’s one of the miraculous vigilantes, then.>”
Izuku nodded several times. “Brille Fille. <She um, opened the portal here. Since as far as we know the villains can’t get here faster than we can leave again. Meaning we’re generally safe here.>”
“<They’re after you? Why, you’re a civilian, I thought they were after the other jewelry.>”
“<Wow, you’re,>” he took a deep breath, “<really well informed. Um, yes, I sort of… made them angry, so Vixen is after me… as are some of the sentimonsters…>”
He raised an eyebrow. “<So your plan was to… go across the planet.>”
Izuku shrugged helplessly. “<You’re, um, not going to arrest us, right? Only, I know Japan’s vigilante laws are much stricter, and->”
“<I’m not going to arrest you,>” the underground hero gruffed, “<considering that would be hypocritical of me.>”
Izuku gasped. “<That’s right, because underground heroes, especially you, work closely with the local vigilantes!>”
Eraserhead sighed. “<Whatever. Will it be safe to go back? Your villains are constant, yes?>”
He shrugged. “<Not… really? I mean they usually wait a few days in between amoks and they aren’t super active during those times, but I assume they have already had time to figure out things about my life that could make things very difficult if they wanted to, which is obviously bad, but we have no idea what their secret identities are, obviously, or I’m sure Ladybug and Chat Noir would have already apprehended them->”
“Izuku,” Brille Fille snorted, “breathe. If he’s not going to arrest us, he technically doesn’t need to be here. Doesn’t he have a job to do?”
“He’s actually asking if it’s safe to go back even once Lila and Vixen are taken care of, to whatever degree they can be,” Izuku admitted, “which… is a valid concern, since, well, we have no idea who Vixen and La Paon are.”
She grumbled. “True. Atrocious, simply atrocious. To stoop so far as to target a civilian? Ugh, no class. Though I will admit, if the illusion of La Paon is what she really looks like, I would genuinely love that dress. Outside of connotations, of course.”
He giggled. “Right. <Anyway, we’ll probably go back anyway when Ladybug gives us the all clear. If anything like this happens again, we might come back to visit, or go somewhere else, depending on time zones.>”
“<You need a more permanent solution than sight seeing,>” Eraserhead glared, “<and you especially can’t come here every time, or you’ll get predictable and they’ll just find you here.>”
Brille Fille’s horseshoe pinged and she expanded the screen again.
“All clear from Ladybug, Lila apparently burst into tears when the comb was torn from her head and purified. She claims it was controlling her,” the vigilante sneered, “and there’s no technical way of disproving that. Atrocious. Right, say goodbye to your favorite hero and let’s go home, the heroes want you back in one piece. Vixen fled the scene and I’m pretty sure someone is going to set you up with a taser and a panic button. Oh, Ladybug says she also had your phone. Lucky. Guess that makes sense though, she’s literally Ladybug.”
Izuku nodded and bowed at Eraserhead. “<It was really cool to meet you, we’re heading back now, I promise we’ll be super safe and careful! Bye, Eraserhead!>”
“<Problem Child, wait->”
Brille Fille did not wait and they fled through the portal, Izuku sucking in a breath as the air and temperature changed immediately. They were on the roof of the Grand Paris hotel, where the other vigilantes were gathered.
“IZUKU!”
He suddenly had an armful of cat and he hugged back. “Oh my god,” he gushed, “I’m so glad you’re back to normal, Chat. You really freaked me out there.”
“I just did whatever she said,” he murmured into Izuku’s curls, “it seemed like such a good idea at the time…”
“Everyone is okay,” Ladybug sounded a little like she was also reassuring herself, “and that’s an amok that didn’t get away. I almost want to make Viperion permanent, but unfortunately that’s not up to me.”
She dragged a hand down her face. “Right, ok, everyone is fine, one at a time we’ll go off and pick up miraculous, Fille you’re last, Izuku here’s your phone, Chat can you…?”
He stood back and saluted her. “Sir yes sir! One broccoli, heading home! Come along, Zuku!”
“Thank you,” he said to each of the vigilantes, “for everything.”
Chat Noir had barely left the Tsurugi manor before Kagami burst into his room and tackled him with a hug. She was a little stiff, as she didn’t hug people often, even since he’d been there and she’d “given more hugs in the past few months than she had her entire life before,” as she put it, but Izuku hugged back just as fiercely.
“We’re okay,” he murmured, “we’re okay.”
She just held him tighter.
(Nedzu hummed around his teacup.
“And the portal opened directly into Paris, you say?”
Aizawa slouched. “It was warm and smelled like pastry. Bright afternoon sun.”
Nedzu hummed again and set down his cup, typing at something briefly.
“The Chengs are hosting the Black Lotus Christmas party next month, correct?”
“…How the hell do you know that?”
“I know many things, Aizawa,” the principal chortled, “but regardless, come see me before you leave and I’ll have a few avenues for you to investigate while you’re there!”
“I never go to the Christmas party. What makes you think this year will be any different?”
“I believe that your charge is going, is she not? That entails that you, as well, will be going.”
“She’s what?”
“Your voicemails, Aizawa.”
“Why do you have access to my voicemails?”
“I don’t! You were passed out on the staff room couch when you got the call. You’re going.”
“Dammit. Fine. At least I can check on the Problem Child. Maybe help those kids with identifying their villains.”
“Oh, best of luck, I highly doubt your investigation skills will be able to surpass the miraculous masking magic, however. You’ll be checking out that, as well!”
“Sometimes I despise you.”
“This is what you get for expelling an entire class! If you’re very unlucky, perhaps Midoriya and his friends will decide to come to Japan for their high school education!”
“Kill me now.”
“Ha ha! Unfortunately, there's simply no room in your schedule to fit that in, maybe in a few years once you retire.”
"So never."
"Just so!")
Notes:
poor aizawa lmaooooo, nedzu really said "hi do some work for me since I can't go to france on my own :(... ok thanks :)"
the christmas party itself won't happen for another several chapters, since we're late november right now, so we really do have an in-fic month to go, and there's several things that need o happen before we hit that point (for one, the more permanent hiding izuku solution, wink wonk)
Chapter 41: Check in with canon's MCs
Summary:
yeah just a mini break chapter to dump some lore, interact a bit more with Mari and Ren, etc etc
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Tikki, do you know where my-”
“Here, Marinette,” the tiny red god giggled, handing her the pincushion.
Marinette sighed with a wry smile. “Thanks, Tikki.”
Tikki settled on the edge of the cookie plate, nibbling at one of the confections. “Do you think it’ll be ready in time?”
She didn’t look up, carefully handling the fabric. “What, for the Christmas party? Duh, that’s still two weeks away. Besides, I’m just doing small things so we can all match.”
The kwami leaned closer. “I know! The four of you will look so cute! But about Adrien…”
“Tikki,” she blew out, leaning back and totally distracted now, “we’re not stealing the book.”
“I know, I know, but it’s important! Master Fu-”
“Is flawed,” Marinette insisted, “I don’t even know why he wants me to be the next guardian! I mean, I have so many things going on, and he wants to entrust me with all these superpowers?! Tikki, I’m quirkless! I’m a teenager! He’d be better off giving it to my mom! Or Adrien’s mom, she’s a hero and is used to working with sensitive stuff like this all the time!”
“You’re a hero, Marinette! Ladybug is so important to this city and the miraculous!”
“Chat Noir is just as important, he’s my partner! Why isn’t he getting guardian training as well? Surely this shouldn’t be something to have on one person's shoulders.” She huffed. “And what about the other wheels in the book? Do they have guardians?”
Tikki looked troubled. “I don’t know. I had heard that there were broken off sects of the Order, but not what became of them. We didn’t know much about events that weren’t related to our box…” The kwami looked thoughtful. “Our box is called the Mother Box, but I assumed that is because it was the only one, not because it was the first. But I’m sure those boxes have guardians as well!”
Marinette sighed. “Hopefully better equipped ones than a fourteen year old.”
“Oh yes,” Tikki said wisely, “if they follow the standards of the old Order, the guardians would be nothing but the best. Perhaps you’ll meet one at your Christmas party!”
Marinette blinked. “Wait, what? Why would I do that?”
Tikki cocked her head. “The Emerald Mist?”
“What about the Mist?”
She seemed just as bewildered as Marinette. “I thought you knew. Every generation, the Emerald Mist would send someone other than the heir to the temple to train with the Order. They were often the best warriors, leaders, spiritualists, the best anything. Many were made guardians.”
Marinette stared. “Is Master Fu a Rin?”
“Oh, no,” Tikki said quickly, “he’s, well, I suppose you could call him a thief? Um. Well, unless the Emerald Mist are maintaining the temple, it’s probably… all gone now.”
Marinette nodded slowly. “Ok. Um. Wow. That explains why you took the clan stuff in stride. So there might be… Order of the Guardian people at the Christmas party.” She blinked suddenly. “Wait, no there won’t, the Mist don’t even go if it’s their own Christmas party. They send the Saru instead. Did… did any of the other clans have something to do with the miraculous? Is that why I was chosen? Because I’m Black Lotus? Because if I’m training to be the next guardian because of nepotism-”
“No no,” Tikki waved her little stub arms, “I don’t think Master Fu had any idea! It wasn’t exactly common knowledge about the Mist, or any of the clans, we kwami are just so long lived, we notice things like this. And, well, a lot of previous guardians and temple workers were Rin, so we could talk to them. There were also a few Saru, a couple of Cheng, and one Todoroki once. I think she ran away from home, though.”
Marinette rubbed her forehead. “Ok. Ok. I still don’t think I’d be a good guardian. Why couldn’t we just… find a Mist? You say they’re the best, so…”
“No Marinette,” Tikki solemnly placed her arm stubs on her hand, “you have been chosen for a reason. You’re the best Ladybug I’ve ever had, and you’re such a good person and leader! You’re going to be an amazing guardian!”
“Not if I can’t catch Vixen and La Paon,” she sighed, “so maybe hold off on the praise, Tikki…”
“Oh, Marinette…”
“It’s fine,” she dismissed, “we’ll get them soon. Now, we’ve been a little distracted lately for good reason, but do you remember way back in September when we wanted to find a language for the four of us? I’m all out of ideas, to be honest. At this point,” she grimaced, “we might just need to make up our own.”
“Oh,” Tikki perked up, “I know all human languages! Maybe I can help?”
Marinette blinked. “TIkki, that’d be awesome! Now we’ll definitely have a language just for us! Now which one to pick…”
“Why not an ancient or dead language,” Tikki offered, “since, by their nature, no one speaks them?”
Marinette hummed. “Do you know what language the miraculous book was written in? Maybe it will help us to read it.”
Tikki visibly deflated. “Oh, well, um, no, the book is in the language of the guardians. Kwamis were forbidden from learning it so they couldn’t read the book.”
She stared. “That’s… so dumb. Okay then, well, what other languages did the guardians speak?”
Tikki thought for a moment. “If you still want a language people don’t speak, they used to speak ancient Tibetan. It’s related to the dialects still in the area, but different enough that it would be incomprehensible unless someone spoke modern Tibetan, and even then they’d only get about a quarter.”
Marinette hummed. “And I can say I found a language guide when I was deep diving on the internet about the book, everyone knows I go a little crazy when I want to know something. Ok, let’s see what the gang thinks and go from there.”
Core Four
Mari: hey remember when we talked about learning a new language together?
Adrien thought this was torture.
“Plaaaaagg,” he groaned into his pillow, “you don’t get it!”
The little cheese demon seemed nonplussed. “Don’t get your human courting rituals? No, no I do not. I may be ancient, kitten, but I don’t do the face smacking, or the asking out, or any of that gross stuff. Now, you want me to talk cheese, disease, or strip tease, I got you!”
“PLAGG!”
“I’m kidding, kwamis don't wear clothes. Obviously. If we did, this whole thing would have been really weird.”
“Plagg I just want her to not be busy,” he moaned, “I only ever see her at lunch nowadays and then she fusses over Zuku. Which, granted, I would do too if that was the only time I saw him, that boy is a trouble magnet-”
Plagg snickered. “That he is. You’d almost think him one of my kittens with how bad his luck is. Or one of Tikki’s bugs. You know, I never figured out if we gave them bad or good luck, or if they used more of it so they could only experience whatever was left. Huh, I’ll have to ask Sugarcube next time I see her, which at the rate you and Ladybug are going will be never.”
Adrien pouted. “That’s not our fault! We know basically nothing about this and we’re trying our best! The guardian threw us in blind!”
Plagg scoffed. “That old man’s trying his best too. If I’m right though, he’s choosing a new guardian already.”
Adrien eyed the floating cat. “And you still won’t let me meet him?”
Plagg shrugged. “No can do, kitten. I don’t even know how Ladybug got to meet him, usually the dude’s pretty strict about no one knowing anything. Says it keeps people safe.”
“I just wish we could, I dunno,” he sighed into his arms, slouching over his desk, “collaborate outside of a crisis. Have backups that we could count on without Ladybug having to go visit the guardian. Better coordinate the efforts to like, catch the villains! I just feel like we could do so much more if we knew who people were!”
“You know who Tsunami is,” Plagg pointed out mildly, “and technically you do have a backup. Your cousin isn’t that bad at playing kitty cat.”
“Yeah that was pretty good, even if it let Zuku do something insane and get himself a nice little target on his back,” Adrien snickered morbidly, “but I still feel like even just being able to communicate outside of a crisis, or a steady meetup to talk about things, that’d be nice! Maybe a hotline? No, the Ladyblog is there for that. Oh, speaking of communication, Plagg, do you know any languages?”
The kwami zoomed over and got in his face. “Do I know any languages?! DO I KNOW ANY LANGUAGES?! Come on dog breath, I’ve existed since the dawn of time , of course I know languages! I know all of them! And since I don’t have your puny human brain I remember all of them too!”
His phone dinged and he opened it with a blink, leaving Plagg to pout.
Core Four
Mari: hey remember when we talked about learning a new language together?
Ren: omg this is crazy i was literally JUST thinking about that!!!
Gami: I am still not opposed
Izu: yeah!!!
Mari: ok so i was doing a deep dive on the internet
Izu: as one does
Mari: yeah, as one does
Mari: and i found a language guide for old tibetan, i think???
Mari: it’s weird because its like, almost chinese
Mari: but also it is currently incomprehensible
Ren: holy cats this language has the name OLD in it?!?!?!?!
Ren: yes!!!
Gami: Not something anyone other than us would know
Gami: I approve
Izu: i'm down!
Izu: do you have a link?
Mari: uhhh no it was a pdf and i lost the tab lmao
Mari: let me pick through it and get all the good bits and then I’ll send it
Mari: can;t wait to make flashcards and have horrible pronunciation
Ren: heck yeha lmaooo
Izu: tis noble to suffer
Gami: and we’ll all be suffering together <3
Izu: TEXT LIKE THAT IN THE CLASS GC, PLEASE, NO ONE BELIEVES MEEEEEEE
Gami: no
Gami: <3
Ren: I think it’s cute that the Ice Queen is learning how to express herself <33333
Gami:  ̄へ ̄
Gami: no one will ever find your body :)
Ren: YOU CAN EXPRESS YOURSELF LESS
Mari: okay i’m gonna go sort documents now, i’ll send things over when i have them!
Mari: and stop picking on my noble knight!
Mari: bouta fire this court fool (*  ̄︿ ̄)
Ren: aww, princess :(
Izu: i wanted miserable jingling, i miss when you used that to signify jester mourning
Ren: why does jester mourning sound like an excellent band name
Gami: because your taste in music is bad
Ren: wh
Ren: but it also has anime songs!
Gami: I know what I said.
Ren: >:(
Ren: i'm gonna do my homework while I wait for mari to finish
Izu: it’s sunday???
Ren: yes?
Izu: i am in awe of your audacity
Ren: big word for a little green all might wannabe
Izu: did you not come up with a good way to refer to my nationality that wasn’t horribly racist?
Ren: what was i supposed to do, call you a rice lover??
Ren: I also love rice!
Ren: ramen?
Ren: same deal!
Ren: and referring to you in relation to anime is too flattering
Gami: you misspelled demeaning
Ren: also imma be real, racism wasn’t even a possibility that crossed my mind
Ren: i'm only racist about british people <3
Ren: like, felix is british (derogatory)
Izu: ok time to go text my favorite blond boy ig
Ren: i'm not getting a notification?
Izu: :)
Adrien sent his clear displeasure at the classic “argument” before leaning back in his desk chair with a beaming smile.
“Marinette’s so cool,” he sighed dreamily, “she found this old language that we all get to learn together and she’s compiling it for us…”
Plagg snickered. “Oh yeah? Bet I’d be a better teacher.”
“Plagg you hate anything that isn’t cheese or destruction.”
“Not true,” he yowled, “I like you just fine, don’t I? Besides, I just told you I know all languages. All kwamis do. So what’s this language you call old? Because if it’s been used in the last five centuries I’m not calling that old.”
“Old Tibetan.”
Plagg blinked. “Old Tibetan? You’re gonna learn Old Tibetan? Sorry, remind me who found this?”
“Marinette.”
“Oh, Pigtails,” he nodded, “that makes sense. Yeah, ok, that works. Those were some pretty boring times, but the language isn’t too hard.”
Adrien narrowed his eyes. “Too hard for you? Or for me?”
Plagg showed off his fangs.
“Welp,” Adrien ignoring the unhelpful minigod, “we’re gonna learn it and it’s gonna be awesome, and you don’t need to have anything to do with it!”
“I dunno,” Plagg drawled, “I could teach you all the fun words. Like, [cheese] is the most important word you need to know.”
Arien narrowed his eyes. “It’s cheese, isn’t it?”
“Maaaaaaaybe.”
“Adrien,” they both startled by the call from the hallway, and Plagg dove into Adrien’s pocket, “dinner is going to be ready in five minutes, come down please!”
He grinned. “Coming, mom! We’ll come back to this later,” he muttered, “and you can teach me more words than the different types of cheese. Also, did they even have cheese back then?”
“Not most of them, since the date was only in like, triple digits. Which is unfortunate, but they had the concept.”
They both stopped talking as they got closer to the dining room and Adrien reflexively smiled at his mother, making her eyes soften.
“Oh Adrien,” she cooed, “still as handsome as ever. Come on, Ame and Fe are here for dinner as well.”
Adrien made eye contact with Felix and waved slightly. Felix raised a single eyebrow and went back to looking at his phone.
“Felix,” Aunt Ame scolded, “no phones at the table.”
“Yes mother,” he smoothly put it away and they sat like usual, the women together and the boys together.
The chef brought out the dishes and they started to eat, the menu featuring meat and potatoes for the most part.
“So, boys,” his mom started, “Christmas break coming up! Are you excited to get a few weeks off of school?”
“Yeah,” Adrien smiled, “it’ll be nice to hang out with all my, our friends. I feel like I hardly ever see Mari.”
Aunt Ame laughed. “Oh yes, Dupain-Cheng? From the bakery? I love their desserts!”
He nodded. “They’re having a Christmas party, a family thing, but Felix and I are both invited. It’s on the 23rd, so it won’t infringe on any family time here, if that’s alright…”
Felix nodded. “It seems like it will be an adventurous time, with all of Dupain-Cheng’s extended family on her mother’s side. Mother, I believe you have heard of Mei Cheng?”
Aunt Ame blinked. “Mei? Yes, of course, she’s a ruthless business woman with an extensive company based out of London. We’ve worked with them before for set financing. Her daughter, Bridgette, was… a year or two above you in school, I believe?”
Felix nodded. “Marinette’s aunt and cousin. They and the Dupain-Chengs are the only ones not in China, if I am remembering her explanation correctly, so it will be a big event, but they were gracious enough to extend an invitation to a few of Marinette’s friends.”
Mom hummed. “Including Izuku and Kagami?”
Adrien beamed. “Yeah! The five of us, pretty much! I dunno, maybe Luka will be invited as well? Not sure. So, can we go?”
The two women looked at each other for a moment, holding a silent conversation.
“I’m worried,” Aunt Ame frowned, “about the target on Izuku. Even with all those people, it still might not be safe for you boys to go as well…”
“It’ll be fine,” Adrien winced a little, “if anything happens, he can go into hiding like that time with Regina…”
“We can all go into hiding,” Felix stressed with a pointed glance, “so we’d all be incredibly safe. Besides, Vixen and La Paon have been sending out more monstrous amoks than anything else. We haven’t gotten a humanoid one in a while. As long as we trust in the heroes… isn’t that what you always tell us, Auntie Emi?”
Adrien’s mom gave a tight smile. “True. Well, as long as you think you’ll be safe, have your phones and locations on at all times, and give us more details, I don’t see why you can’t go to a party.”
“Thanks, mom, Aunt Ame,” Adrien chirped, “we’ll be on our best behavior! Besides, there’s still two weeks, and a week and a half of school! Maybe in that time, Ladybug and Chat Noir will defeat the villains!”
“Maybe,” Aunt Ame laughed, “but I don’t think it’ll happen that fast, sweetie.”
He shrugged. “It’d be nice, but it’s probably wishful thinking, I know.”
“What do you have scheduled for your last little bits of school,” Mom asked, “anything fun?”
“We have a test scheduled for this Wednesday,” Felix said smoothly, “and one on Friday. As far as I am aware, nothing in our half week. Adrien?”
He shrugged. “Not that I remember. Homework and review, mostly.”
“Well I hope you boys have studied hard,” Aunt Ame beamed, “and finish this year out strong. On your last day, we can go get hot chocolate and pastries to celebrate, maybe meet the Dupain-Chengs before sending you off to their family gathering, hmm?”
“What an excellent idea,” Mom clapped once, eyes shining, “make sure we know who we’re sending our boys off to.”
Adrien exchanged a glance with Felix.
“Sure,” he shrugged, “sounds like fun!”
Notes:
marinette: "i have this sick new language"
izuku: "source?"
marinette: "UHHHHH OOPS LOST THE TAB :)"gearing up for the last bit of school (where nothing will go wrong) and then the christmas party (where nothing will continue to go wrong, seriously, vix and paon are making monsters, it's fine, those are annoying but doable)
(NOTHING WILL GO WRONG)
(for me ( •̀ ω •́ ))
Chapter 42: Out of Hiding
Summary:
it's the last day of class before winter break, so of course something goes wrong
Notes:
is it weird that im more hyped for next chapter than this one? you'll see why in the end notes but like, very hyped.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Felix Graham de Vanily disliked most of his class, it must be known. He tolerated Chloe as a childhood friend, especially since he was the only person legally allowed to call her “Chlo-bear,” Sabrina was fairly tolerable which was good since she was a package deal with Chloe, and finally, Dupain-Cheng was actually a decent person, and anyway, Izuku liked her.
Plus Felix was about 92% certain that Adrien had a massive raging crush on her, but he figured his cousin had to have good taste at least once in a blue moon.
It was the final day of classes where no one, not even the teachers, wanted to be here, and they had a literature test in Ml. Bustier’s class as their last major assignment. They had turned in their chemistry assignment, a few students like the tall puppy that followed Dupain-Cheng around making horrible jokes about having chemistry, like usual. They had completed their history test the Friday before, and by this point it was the final assignment other than inevitable winter break homework.
Felix was Ready to Leave.
It wasn’t that he despised his classmates; on the contrary, he felt a large amount of apathy for most of them. He just hated being here, being forced to interact with them. Why oh why, he often wondered, could he not have been put in the other class? Yes, he would have had to put up with Adrien, probably getting called the wrong name by most individuals, and of course they no doubt also had their clowns and intolerable individuals. But Lila wasn’t there.
Felix thought most of her stories were fine. Claiming to know celebrities was not out of the picture, as several of his classmates knew celebrities or were or were related to celebrities themselves. It’s that she said things he knew for a fact weren’t true and yet people believed her.
He had caught her whispering to Cesaire the other day that it seemed like Marinette was pushing all the class representative work onto Alya, and she should push back so it didn’t seem like the pigtailed girl was allowed to walk all over her. As Felix was constantly regaled by how little time Marinette seemed to have, from both Izuku and his cousin, he knew that this was, of course, not the case. And yet, Cesaire, who surely had a better representation of the work of a representative as she was closer to the cuff, almost instantly believed it and pushed more work onto Dupain-Cheng, further increasing her schedule and leaving their president slightly frazzled. Felix felt obligated to carry some things for her to the meeting after school last Friday and she had seemed so thankful that it made him almost uncomfortable. Cesaire was nowhere to be found at the schoolwide meeting.
In fact, most of her clear lies were about Dupain-Cheng, claiming wild things that Felix knew for a fact were not true, if only by osmosis and observation. His class had to be unable to get themselves out of a paper bag if they believed some of these “helpful by the ways” that Lila kept spewing.
Those were some of the only stories he didn’t believe, because, like it or not, he knew Mar- Dupain-Cheng, seemingly better than her classmates of many years did. Even Chloe agreed with him on most of the statements being lies.
(She was still firm in her belief that no one could be that genuine, but Felix held his tongue. Chloe’s quirk issues were not his to deal with. Meanwhile, Lila was pinging on her quirk as super fake, but what did Felix know?)
It all came to a head as they turned in their tests at almost the same time.
They were the first ones done, Marinette giving him a bright smile before heading back to her seat and sitting quietly, waiting for everyone else to finish. Ml. Bustier went over both exams and kept flicking her gaze up to Dupain-Cheng like she was looking for something.
Felix narrowed his eyes and noticed Lila, sat in the front for her tinnitus, was almost gleefully watching.
“Marinette,” Ml. Bustier called softly, “may I see your bag?”
The girl blinked in confusion but got up and handed it over. A few more people had turned in their tests, leaving just five still working on it, and their teacher rifled through Marinette’s bag before pulling out a sheet of paper.
“Oh no,” Lila gasped, “is that the answer sheet?!”
Felix was seated in the back so he couldn’t tell, but Ml. Bustier looked instantly disappointed at Dupain-Cheng, whose face was slowly filling with horror.
“Ml. Bustier,” she floundered, “I don’t know how that got there!”
“You got a perfect score on the quiz,” she said slowly, “and the answers were in your bag…”
“I also got a perfect score,” Felix called out boredly, “and we are known associates. I highly doubt Dupain-Cheng would cheat when she doesn’t have the need, but surely if getting a perfect score meant we were cheating, you would have to accuse me and Kante, as well.”
“Actually,” Kante pushed up his glasses, “I reviewed my notes and missed the second question.”
Felix sighed in aggravation. “Fine then. Me. Perhaps Sabrina as well. Again, both known associates of Dupain-Cheng’s. Not that it matters, because Marinette has no need for the answer key. Were you not watching us the entire time? Did it seem like she was cheating?”
“Marinette could have memorized the answers,” Lila said softly, “then she wouldn’t have needed to look at it during the test.”
He conceded the point. “At that point it’s more like a teacher provided study guide than a true cheat sheet. After all, there are several short answer questions that would imply a level of understanding if they are not word for word from the answer key.”
“The answer key doesn’t actually fill out the short answer questions,” their teacher admitted, “so those at least are fine.”
“I saw her sneak into the classroom during lunch,” Lila admitted, “she could have taken it then.”
That… wasn’t unreasonable. It still went against the idea Felix had in his head on the character of Dupain-Cheng, who not only would never cheat on a test in her life, but who also knew the material well enough since she had helped Adrien on the group chat in front of all of them. A glance at Chloe and Sabrina showed they were no doubt thinking of the same thing. However, Chloe had no need to defend Marinette, Sabrina followed Chloe’s lead, and Felix had already done enough. Never let it be said he was a saint; she could fight her own battles.
In his musing, he had missed their teacher saying Marinette would have to retake the test at her desk, which the girl did without complaints, but everyone was looking at Marinette with doubt in their eyes.
Marinette finished the test again, still getting a perfect score and explaining her choices to the teacher to reinforce that she knew what she was talking about, and finally, class was over and the bell rang. One more lesson to get to and then freedom.
They briefly stopped at their lockers to get out their physics textbooks while they switched classes. Felix’s eyes sought out the small mass of green and he nodded at Izuku and Kagami. He completely ignored his cousin, of course. Couldn’t let the idiot get a big head.
Physics passed easily, Felix getting a head start on the break work and managing about a quarter, before the bell rang to dismiss them and they all practically booked it for the locker room.
“My necklace!”
The cry from the girl’s side made everyone look up to see Lila pointing at the necklace in Marinette’s hand.
“Wh-why was that in your locker,” she blubbered, “I’ve been looking for it all period… did you… did you steal it because I said you might have taken the quiz answers?”
It was ridiculous, but it apparently planted the seed of doubt further into the minds of their classmates because their gazes were turning more and more suspicious.
“Marinette,” Cesaire scolded, “I can’t believe you would do something so petty!”
Felix couldn’t believe it either. In fact, he didn’t. So why did everyone else?
“What’s going on here?”
Ah good, Bustier was here.
“Ma-marine-ette st-stole my ne-necklace!” Lila sobbed into her hands.
Their teacher furrowed her brow. “That seems unlike her…”
“It must ha-have been re-revenge fo-or accusing her of, of cheating! People lash out when they’re threatened.”
It was as if a switch had flipped in their teacher. “Marinette, I can’t believe you would do that to Lila! I’m calling the principal down here, young lady! And your parents!”
“Ah, so that’s how it is,” Felix said softly, voice cutting through to them, “as long as it’s reasonable, is it? As long as you can give them steps to reach your conclusion? What an interesting quirk.”
Because the thing was, Felix still didn’t believe her, he mused as two heads shot to his direction. Everyone else seemed too preoccupied with either summoning the owl or staring at Marinette with anger and shock. Some of their classmates were simply continuing to pack up to go home, not even paying attention to the scene Lila was causing. Cesaire wasn’t paying attention to anyone other than Lila.
“What,” Lila sniffed, wiping her eyes, “a quirk? Whose?”
Felix smirked. “Yours. I imagine it also doesn’t work when the claim is too ludicrous. For example, I do not believe Dupain-Cheng to cheat on a test that she had assisted her friends in studying for, or steal from someone. Especially not for something so petty. Nor do I believe she would get caught. And yet, you’re able to lead the crowd like the pied piper with your twisting words to suit you.”
Cesaire, who had not stopped comforting Lila, sneered. “Nice try, Felix, but Lila’s quirkless, everyone knows that.”
He shrugged. “She could have been. But I noticed a few too many lies.” He blinked. “Oh. Were any of your stories true? Or were they just believable? How intriguing, I honestly can't tell…”
“Wait,” Marin- Dupain-Cheng jumped, “you know she’s lying?”
He shrugged. “Of course, it seems her favorite pastime is to convince others of your potential misdeeds. She’s careful to suggest things that are not unreasonable and people draw their own negative conclusions. It seems, however, that if you already know her rot to be false, the words don’t catch. It’s quite insidious if you think about it.”
“I can’t believe it,” she breathed, “no one else ever knew she was lying! That explains so much, of course it’s a quirk! Why didn’t it work on me, though?”
“Lila has been nothing but nice to us, and now you’re accusing her of lying all the time?! Wow, I expected that of Felix, but you, Marinette?!”
He shrugged and ignored the other girl. “Perhaps you already knew the truth for all of her stories, who knows? Regardless, you should probably think of something to say to the principal and your parents when they arrive.”
As if on cue, Madam Cheng’s voice carried down the hall. “M. Damocles? Why did you call us down here?”
Lila instantly started crying again and Felix sneered.
“Hand me the necklace,” he held his hand out, but Cesaire snatched it before he could.
“No way, I’m not going to let you steal it!”
He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Why would I want to steal that necklace? Even if I was interested in jewelry, or wanted something for my mother, she already has a necklace that’s quite similar, but of higher quality. But fine, as long as Dupain-Cheng isn’t holding it.”
It took the girl a few seconds to understand why, but then she slumped in relief.
“Marinette!”
“Maman!”
The diminutive Chinese woman swept into the room and spoke in Chinese that Felix couldn’t quite follow. Marinette (oh, hell, he might as well stop correcting himself in his own head, she could be Marinette at this point) replied in kind, voice softer and a little relieved. Felix pulled out his phone to update the group chat in the meantime. Izuku would probably devour and dissect this quirk in no time.
Madam Cheng nodded decisively. “Thank you, Felix.”
He blinked and glanced up. “I… mean, sure?”
“Right,” M. Damoclese chose that moment to enter the mostly empty locker room (goodness, his entire class had left aside from them four), “we have reviewed the evidence-”
“Evidence?” Madam Cheng’s voice was cold. “Was there camera footage I was not aware of? Eyewitness accounts?”
The principal’s feathers fluffed up. “Well, no, but-”
“Then there was no “evidence” to review,” she cut him off, “so the necklace will be returned to the owner and nothing else will occur, yes?”
“Marinette has been bullying me for so long,” Lila burst out with a fresh wave of tears and Cesaire looked murderous at her no doubt former best friend. It was a shame, Felix thought she had a lot of potential as a person, a journalist, and for Marinette, a friend. Oh well.
“My daughter would never,” Madam Cheng said in indignation, “and I would invite you to keep your baseless accusations to yourself, young lady!”
“Now, Mme. Cheng-”
She raised a single eyebrow. “Are you going to punish my daughter for something she says she did not do and you have no evidence for? I would invite you to try. ”
“There is also the accusation of cheating-”
“Already disproved,” she waved off, “I watched her study for that test myself. And her friends could no doubt attest to her studying as well. She had no need to cheat. It sounds to me as if Lila Rossi is accusing my daughter of all sorts of things that have no real basis in fact.”
Lila stiffened and looked up with a glint in her eye before gasping and pointing with a scream.
“AMOK!”
“And not just one,” a cheerful voice came, “we heard it was winter break and thought we’d pay Paris another visit! Shame that school let out before I could get here, I do love entertaining kids! Maybe my siblings found more fun?”
Ml. Bustier’s vacant face smiled at them, a joker card tucked into the pocket of her shirt.
She (he? they?) pouted at the now free floating feather, plucking it out of the air. “Ah, I timed my entrance wrong, didn’t I? Emotions are all different and now I don’t get another sibling. Oh, well, Simon Says let’s have a volunteer from the audience! I’ll show you a magic trick!”
Felix swore, grabbed Marinette, and ran.
Kagami clicked her tongue and tripped another stone person, tugging Izuku out of the way while he furiously looked through his phone and notebook.
“Anything?!”
“Sentimonsters popping up all around Paris,” he threw back, “Stoneheart, Frozer… Lady Wifi is out as well, based on the Ladyblog coverage. She hasn’t quite taken over the internet yet but I doubt it’ll be soon, so I’m turning off my wifi.”
Kagami clicked her own phone off completely. “Can she not go through data as well?”
He shrugged. “I’m counting on the name meaning something for now. Felix got cut off in his texts about school, so we can assume someone else showed up there. Maybe Simon Says? He got away as well, remember?”
Kagami sneered. “I remember. Only those four?”
He shook his head. “Polaroid got away as well. Five, if they don’t send out another- oof!”
He shook himself off. “Oh, Chloe, Sabrina!”
“Oh thank god,” Chleo wrapped him in a hug, “I saw Wifi on the internet and had to come find you. Ugh, I’m getting freaking flashbacks to seeing you on the Eiffel Tower and is it wrong to be a teeny bit afraid of the national monument-?”
“We’re both okay,” Sabrina confirmed, “Adrien said he’s hiding as well. Word on Felix, Marinette, and Luka?”
“Luka’s keeping an eye on the Seine again because Frozer landed there first,” Izuku reported, “and Felix and Marinette were still at school because of… Lila.”
Chloe sneered. “Fake bitch. She caused a scene as we were leaving, but I didn’t stick around long enough to see what happened. I can’t stand her!”
Izuku shifted uncomfortably. “Well, Felix seems to agree with you, but he got cut off before he could say much more than she apparently has a quirk…? Not anything about what it is though. Anyway, we suspect Simon Says or Polaroid are at the school. Not for much longer, since it’s pretty empty, but still.”
Chloe clicked her tongue. “So they escape, become a card puppet, or turn into pictures? Ugh, great. And Adrikins is safe at home, nothing is getting into the Agreste manor unless he’s an idiot and still connected to the internet. You guys aren’t, right?”
“Izuku seems to be under the impression that she will stick to the Wifi due to her name,” Kagami hummed, “but my phone is completely off. Only one of us needs to communicate with the others.”
“I wouldn’t risk it,” Sabrina scrunched up her nose, “and if previous sentimonsters are any indication, Izuku is a target. If we need communication, one of us can be active.”
Izuku scowled. “That’s the same thing! We’re all together!”
“Izuku,” Chloe snapped, “even the beasts were after you! But these are all older amoks that probably have a damn grudge! And it’s not like Brille Fille is here to sweep you off to another country again!”
“Chat Noir is active with no word from Ladybug yet,” Izuku huffed, “so none of the temporary heroes are out either. And they can’t just keep shipping me to another country, that’s such a waste of resources! Brille Fille has an amazing power that shouldn’t be wasted on me!”
“It’s not a waste- you know what, no, never mind,” the blond snapped, “let’s move out of the street and get somewhere safe. Where are we, two streets away from the bakery? Dupain-Cheng probably took Felix there and we can regroup and replan.”
“These aren’t even that bad of sentimonsters,” Sabrina hummed, “like yeah, sure, mind control, bad, but other than Lady Wifi, none of them seemed inclined to do any permanent damage to people. Frozer might be an issue because of the cold, but it’s December, most people are already bundled up anyway.”
“That could have changed since last time,” Kagami pointed out, “and letting your guard down is never wise.”
Chloe poked her head out around the corner. “Ok, three Stonehearts, the second easiest one to get caught by.”
Izuku blinked. “Polaroid?”
“Yeah,” she scoffed, “he just needs line of sight. Simon Says has a limited deck, and Frozer and Lady Wifi have mobility, but no mind control so they’re taken out of the running.”
Sabrina eyed the Stonehearts. “We should probably go one at a time. Too much movement will draw their attention, and we don’t know where the Stoneheart consciousness is.”
“Tsunami could defeat them easily,” Kagami scowled, “Stoneheart was defeated with water the first time, after all.”
“And with the amoks all over the city, Brille Fille would be useful too,” Chloe pursed her lips.
Sabrina lightly smacked them both. “Then surely Ladybug and Chat Noir will realize that and call in their allies! Now stop moping and get ready to move. I’ll go first to try and pick the best path.”
She slipped out and slinked across the street, using cars and the billboard posts to hide herself from the three mindlessly wandering Stonehearts until she slipped into the alley next to the bakery. She sent a thumbs up back and Kagami nodded.
“Izuku, you go next.”
He steeled himself and began to dash. He had never been more thankful for the class with Ferdie, since not only did he teach him self defense, but now they were working on free running. Regardless, he was no longer a weak stick figure who would start heaving for air after ten seconds of running, and he knew how to breathe deep and quiet. He would just have to get past this last Stoneheart-
There had not been a can there holy shit.
He froze for half a second before dodging out of the way of the lunge. He made eye contact with the victim (the fact that Steonheart only covered up to the mouth and left the eyes and nose out was horrifying and Izuku did not want to be caught, thank you) and vaulted over a car to get away. Unfortunately, he had drawn the attention of the other two as well.
“Go,” he yelled back, “I’ll circle back!”
He took off and tried to find something like a fire escape to get some height. He was faster than the Stonehearts, but not by much, and who knew if his location had already gotten back to the hivemind he remembered the sentimonster having? There was no way he was sticking around to find out.
Yes, there! Finally, he spotted enough handholds to scale to a fire escape and head for the roof tops. He grabbed at it, knowing his hands would sting from the rough scrape of the bricks later, but for now his heart was pounding in his ears and all he needed to do was get away. Hopefully the girls had gotten clear as well, and met up with Felix and Marinette.
He slid down a chimney and quietly heaved for air, cocking an ear for the sounds of his pursuers. Going away, good.
He thunked his head back on the chimney and sighed.
“What a mess…”
“Want to help fix it?”
He jumped to his feet, hands out to fight off whoever-
“Ladybug?!”
She smiled tiredly. “Hey. So, you know that whole, all the sentis are targeting you thing?”
“…Yeah?”
“Found a solution! It was pretty obvious in hindsight, but, well, there’s always one way to take you off the field, no Voyage needed.”
She held out a box.
He sucked in a breath. Was that...?
She grinned. “Izuku Midoriya. This is the Miraculous of Transmission. You will use it to defeat the enemy and restore the balance, then return it to me when the fight is done. Can I trust you?”
“The identity magic,” he breathed, “no one will be able to find me because I won’t exist.”
She grimaced. “Ok, too many memories of Timebreaker right now. But… do you want to be a hero?”
He gingerly took the box and fingered the lid.
“Transmission?”
She smiled. “I’ll let him explain.”
Izuku blinked. Him?
Well, only one thing for it.
He opened the box.
Notes:
OK SO AS YOU CAN SEE I AM HYPED, I WILL SHOW YOU GOOD ART I COMMISSIONED FROM THE LOVELY NYXIE NEXT CHAPTER!
:))))
see you next time!
Chapter 43: The Hype Train Has Not Left the Station and is, In Fact, Picking Up Passengers Still
Summary:
hello super fucking hyped, izuku gets a miraculous and the team goes after the repeat/rereleased amoks
Notes:
I have been keeping careful notes on who got away and who didn't so I know who's there trust me lmao, but YES THE HYPE IS SO FUCKING REAL, OK, there's some commissioned art by Nyxie (darling I love you) around the time my boy does his transformation lmao, just follow those links baybey!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku squinted against the immediate bright light and blinked spots out of his eyes as it faded.
“He’s green!”
Izuku frowned. “Yes? I- oh my gosh. Hi?”
The small purple… butterfly, but with a large head, definitely not a normal butterfly, vibrated with excitement, eyes flitting between his eyes, freckles, hair…
“Hello,” he said in pure glee, “I’m Nooroo! You must be my new holder! Oh, I never get green ones, you look like a whole plant! Tikki and Pollen will be so jealous!”
Ladybug snorted into her hand, trying to mask it.
“Midoriy- erm, Izuku Midoriya,” he blinked again, “nice to… meet you, Nooroo.”
Nooroo nodded rapidly. “Yes, it is! Oh, quirks have done such wonderful things! Do you have one?”
His heart sank. “Ah, no…”
Nooroo squealed. “EVEN BETTER!”
What?”
“A blank canvas to work with,” Nooroo flew around his head, “but… oh, no, he’s green, I usually go for purple but that won’t work at all…”
“Nooroo,” Ladybug cut him off, “amoks. Sentimonsters. Time.”
He straightened. “Yes, of course. Right. Let me start over.”
He cleared his throat and hovered in front of Izuku. “Greetings, holder, I am Nooroo, the Kwami of Transmission or Transformation. With my power, you will be able to empower civilians to add to your pool of allies through a metamorphosis. You will imbue your power in a butterfly…” he eyed him, “or a moth, perhaps? Hmm, yes, green… Ah, yes, right. The empowered butterfly will fly to your chosen champion, you will request their aid, and if they give it, you will say your power words! Metamorphosis! To transform, your words are raise my wings! To detransform, rest my wings! Any questions?”
He giggled. “Only a million, but like Ladybug said, we’re probably on a time limit.”
“Yes,” Nooroo giggled right back, “we do have a job to do. Put on the pin, say the words, and let us be off!”
He nodded and took the butterfly pin from the box, handing the empty receptacle back to the heroine and pressing it to the collar of his shirt.
He took a deep breath.
“Nooroo, please raise my wings!”
Nooroo made a sound of delight and turned back into a ball of light, being sucked into the pin. Instantly Izuku felt the magic wash over him, and he had never felt anything quite like it. It was strength, health, protection, support, and it was warm. He shut his eyes as his breath hitched until the power faded to a dull hum, encasing him in a cocoon of protection.
He opened his eyes and blinked.
What?
Ladybug pursed her lips to stop herself from laughing. “He made you shorter!”
Izuku looked around in despair. “I’m like… a whole head shorter now! I’m, what, 130 centimeters? What the heck!”
Ladybug lost her battle with laughter and doubled over. “I guess,” she said breathlessly, “this does make you harder to find!”
He sighed in annoyance but looked down at his outfit, face slowly filling with blush.
“Oh, I’m a luna moth,” he said breathlessly, “one of the only green butterflies or moths.”
The pin had affixed itself to where a tie would be on his new button down, mostly cream with a burgundy collar. A pale green vest hugged his lower torso and the suit jacket, with burgundy stripes going down the line of his shoulders to his similarly colored gloves, had two tails, rumpled and curling like the ends of the moth he was mimicking. Simple pants ended in study brown boots, and hooked to the side of his belt was a cane of the same brown with a glass fixture on the top, looking like the false eyes on the moth’s wings.
Speaking of, he raised an arm to see extra of the special fabric to make pseudo wings, also with spots. He thought that if he fully extended his arms, he would look like a humanoid luna moth from the back, as he also had false eyes on the tails.
He felt something flick on his head and his hands immediately raised to inspect what was different. A mask like the rest of the miraculous heroes, and goggles pushing his hair back. His hair which, as he tugged down a curl, had gone the same pale color of his vest. On the top of the goggles were two fronds that seemed very sensitive from his brief poking and they…
“Oh,” he murmured, “moth antennae, also known as feelers, give moths a good sense of smell specifically in the pheromone detection area. I have antennae.”
Ladybug snickered. “I don’t!”
“Yeah, well, I also have wings and you don’t,” Izuku retorted, “so maybe Nooroo just likes me better!”
There was a distant scream and they both jumped. Right, no time to be admiring his outfit.
“What do I call you?”
He bit his lip. “Lune.”
She grinned. “Ok, Lune! Let’s go!”
He nodded. “I’ll find a champion and then join the fight.”
She swung her yoyo. “I have a few other stops to make. Chat’s at Arc de Triomphe, I’ll meet you both there with Tsunami.”
He nodded and fiddled with his cane. Oh well, free running it was, and maybe he’d figure out the wings on the way?
He took a running leap off the building and was instantly thrown off by how high and far he was going. He spread his arms on instinct and felt them catch the wind a little, slowing the curve of his descent.
He whooped and practically flew across the city, gliding between buildings and across roads. He tried flapping once or twice, feeling a little foolish, but it didn’t do much. It was like a flight suit, boosted by magic and supernatural agility that was giving him height to make use of it. He felt so fast! He didn’t think he’d ever love anything as much as this, this sense of freedom and flight.
“Holy shit, you’re tiny! Wait, no, I shouldn’t swear, you’re small enough to be in primaire-”
He touched down and huffed. “I’m smaller than usual, I promise you I’m not in primaire.”
Chat Noir eyed him speculatively. “If you say so. Name?”
“Lune.”
“Cool! Chat Noir! Also, were you flying in?”
He shrugged. “Gliding. I don’t have a yoyo or baton to help with movement so I’m smaller and lighter to get more out of my jumps.”
“I’m so jealous, you get wings,” he groaned, “I want wings! I’d be a great flying cat!”
He giggled. “No doubt. Oh, there’s Ladybug and Tsunami, she must have found her fast…”
The two red heroes touched down and Tsunami raised an eyebrow at him before turning to Ladybug.
“I was not aware we recruited from elementary schools.”
Izuku sighed in exasperation while the other two burst out laughing.
“No,” Ladybug wiped away a tear, “I promise, Lune’s smaller than usual. Right, okay, game plan. Tsunami, you and Chat are going after Stoneheart. Find the original, get the amok, cataclysm it. Simon Says and Polaroid are hanging out near the local school, so Lune and I head there. Lune makes a champion, we take them out. As soon as Stoneheart is dealt with, switch to Frozer. We’ll touch base if there are problems, and then we’ll take out Lady Wifi. Questions, comments, concerns?”
“Ice doesn’t conduct electricity,” Izuku pointed out, “so it’s probably a recharge between amoks unless you can hold off. Also I can try to gear the champion towards powers and abilities that will help us, but we might have to adjust the plan depending on what comes out since…”
Ladybug nodded. “It’s your first try. No worries, as needs must.”
“It might be best if Lune stays out of the fight for the most part,” Tsunami pointed out, “because the villains don’t know he’s here yet. It would allow for an element of surprise. Let them assume the champion is a new hero if they must.”
“I do feel like I’m supposed to be more of a supporting role,” Izuku scrunched up his nose, “and I see your point, but… I’m not just going to sit back and let you fight five amoks on your own.”
“As long as you stay safe,” Chat Noir shrugged, “because they might focus on me and my Lady, but I don’t want to think about what would happen if they got their hands on the butterfly.”
They all shuddered at the thought.
“Ok,” Ladybug clapped, “communicators in your weapon, let’s go!”
They took off in their respective directions.
Izuku perched on Marinette’s balcony.
It was a good place to be; close to the school, relatively out of sight from the ground, and it had a chair. He didn’t exactly know what would happen when he empowered someone, so having something soft nearby might help.
Ever since he had transformed, he had been picking up… something from his fluffy antennae. At first, he thought it was just scent or pheromones like regular moths get, but that didn’t seem quite right. He was processing something , that pricked from every direction, some strong, some weak, some pleasant, most not. It wasn’t until he had been near Chat and Tsunami that he’d been able to figure out what it was. It was coming from the people around him, and it was emotions.
Picking out which emotions were which were slightly harder, he mused, but he knew that they would most likely be the basis of finding him a champion, so that knocked out every foul one. Most of those were fear, a few anger. It didn’t matter, he wasn’t looking for those ones; he didn’t want the basis of his champion to be negative. He wanted a protector.
He sifted through the people around him, fronds flicking to pick up the minutia, and realized that there were three sources below him.
A further inspection showed one was mostly fear, frustration, and determination. Not a bad combination, but not quite what he was looking for.
The second was worry, fear, a feeling of hopelessness. Yikes, not a great foundation for a champion.
The last one, though, was a well of determination, righteous indignation, and protective fury.
He opened his eyes and blinked placidly at the small swarm of white moths that were fluttering around Marinette’s balcony. He held out a hand and one eagerly flitted down to land on him, wings flapping lazily.
He smiled down at it and cupped his other hand on top of it, concentrating on sending power into it. It took him a few false starts, but the moth was patient and finally he opened his hand to reveal a soft pale green moth, glowing slightly.
He raised his hand, focusing on the protective fury below him. “Go find them,” he murmured.
The moth took off, flapping around and he closed his eyes again, following it with his new extra sense. He could easily see himself getting overwhelmed by this if he hadn’t been meditating with his aunt and cousin since he started fencing. Thinking of that, it would probably be helpful with his cane, he mused, even if it wasn’t a sword or saber.
He felt the connection hit and breathed as he took in the new flash of memories that weren’t his own. He smiled.
“Sabine Cheng,” he said softly, knowing she could hear him through the newly forged connection, “I am Lune. You are very protective of your daughter and the injustices against her today. You are a protector, a warrior, and a mother. Will you fight for me against the forces that seek to destroy Paris and those in it?”
She considered it for a moment, clearly hesitating. “You’re with the miraculous heroes?”
He hummed. “I am. I have been chosen to work more in the shadows and…” he had to sound cool and mature, he thought as he figured out the words, “empower Paris to fight back on its own. Are you willing to be the first?”
“What would I have to do?”
“Accept the power I offer you and help the heroes. When the fight is done, or the empowering object is broken, the butterfly will return to me. I… don’t know what the object is, but it would be in your interest to protect it as well.”
“One of my daughter’s hairbands on my wrist,” she said in amusement, “I was worrying it since I don't know where she is.”
He sucked in a breath. Marinette was missing? That meant the other two people in the bakery were probably Tom and Felix.
“Yes, Lune,” Madam Cheng interrupted his slight panic, “I will help you.”
He smiled. “Then Madam Justice, it’s time for a metamorphosis!”
He felt the rush of power again and grinned. This was so cool! On instinct, he lowered the goggles over his eyes and blinked in wonder.
“Oh,” he murmured, “I can see through your eyes. That’s… helpful.”
Madam Justice laughed. “You’re very new at this, Lune. Where should I go?”
He could still see through the goggles to what he was actually seeing, the champion vision being more like an overlay, so he twisted the top of his cane to switch it to the map feature.
“We’re helping Ladybug with Polaroid and Simon Says,” he said quickly, “just past the Grand Paris hotel. Do you know their abilities?”
“I do,” Madam Justice confirmed, and he watched with double vision as she headed in that direction, leaving the bakery behind.
He grinned. “Well then, let’s get to work.”
When Marinette saw what was almost clearly her mom join the fight she almost had a heart attack, but luckily she also looked pretty different. Like, the classic roman statues of Justice, just without the blindfold, kinda different. She had a set of scales dangling from her left wrist and a sword in her right hand. Her skin was more bronze than usual, like a real statue.
“Hello,” she said melodiously, “I am Madam Justice. I’ve been sent to assist.”
“Hi, good timing,” Marinette dodged out of the way of the camera shot and immediately sidetracked to avoid the carded people, “powers?”
Madam Justice’s smile darkened and she lunged forward, tapping Polaroid with her sword.
She held up her left arm. “Let the scales weigh your deeds.”
The scales tipped heavily to one side and Madam Justice nodded. “For the crime of trapping many people against their will, you’re trapped here, a second for every trapped individual. Should you release them, your sentence will be lighter.
“No way,” Polaroid struggled and shrieked, “you can’t ask me to destroy my beautiful pictures! Photography is an art!”
She wasted no time darting forward and smashing the camera, scooping up the feather and purifying it in an instant. “Bye bye, little feather! One down!”
Simon Says, still possessing Ml. Bustier and surrounded by carded minions, shrieked. “What did you do?! That’s so not fair!”
Madam Justice turned attention to him. “Let your crimes be judged.”
Simon Says shrieked again and started running.
Ladybug grinned and they gave chase.
“Cataclysm!”
His claws scraped the feather and turned it to dust, the stone surrounding hapless victims crumbling and releasing them.
He grinned and extended his fist. “Pound it!”
Tsunami obliged him with a fist bump and ran a finger along the blade of her sword to open the screen. “Lune and Ladybug are headed in this direction. There is also another, smaller butterfly marker on the map.”
He leaned over. “Ooo, that must be the champion! Time to head to the Seine?”
Tsunami dismissed her screen in response.
“Last one there’s a rotten egg,” he called, already leaping away, and the dragon lady snarled with a smirk, diving after him. For five amoks at once, this wasn’t too bad so far. They had to deal with Frozer, probably with the mild assistance of Luka, and the other two would handle Lady Wifi. No big deal.
“This is BS,” Lune muttered, “there’s another around here somewhere? I mean, don’t get me wrong, the confusion is a great time to send out another one, but if they can have many amoks out at once, as they clearly can, why don’t they just make an army?”
“What do you think they’re doing,” Madam Justice said dryly, “if not sending out an army? Besides, I neglected to mention that they had sent out another feather when Simon Says showed up.”
He waved her off. “No, I saw the memories related to your feelings when we connected, I just didn’t realize at the time. That’s my bad. Will you tell Ladybug I’m going to go scout for the new one?”
She hummed, dodging another pause symbol. “Ladybug, our mutual friend is searching for the hidden sixth.”
She grunted. “Thank you both. Lucky Charm! Oh, interesting. Right, see the tower?”
Madam Justice smiled. “I see your plan. Go.”
Ladybug took off and she ramped up a little to force the sentimonster to keep focus on her. If she could touch her with her sword, she could use her powers.
She was a little frightened to hear a voice in her head, and Tom and Felix hadn't looked much better when they were hiding out together. It had been a bit of work to stop Felix from running back for their daughter, who he had sworn was right behind him, but they weren’t about to let another child out into the streets during an amok fight. But Lune’s voice had been so soothing and calm, and she knew that he wasn’t an enemy. He was another kid trying to help, and Sabine would do what she could to protect him as well.
The ripple of power that came from the butterfly still engulfed her, making her stronger, faster, and more resilient. She had even gotten a rush of information, no doubt from Lune himself, on their situation and the basic powers of the sentimonsters they were facing. She felt formidable, like she could do something to help, and it was, well, empowering. She felt that even when this fight was over, if there were future amok attacks, she would not cower.
All of a sudden, the power went out and Lady Wifi froze like she was buffering. She desperately searched for a signal and Madam Justice tapped her with her sword.
“Let the scales weigh your deeds.”
It was no contest, and Lady Wifi was powerless, just as she had made her victims powerless.
Madam Justice smiled as Ladybug came and purified the feather, remembering Izuku’s lack of powerlessness, telling the heroes what they needed to know. Her japanese was a little rusty still, her sister’s was probably better, but he was a very clever boy.
“Found him! Ok, so the Principal of the school got an amok, he’s calling himself Dark Owl. Currently bearing down on Chat Noir and Tsunami, shi- shoot, I’m rerouting, relay to Ladybug? Also, warning, my timer is about to go out and I don’t know what-”
“Ladybug,” she called, “Chat Noir and Tsunami are engaged by Frozer and have the sixth approaching. Dark Owl, from principal Damocles.”
Ladybug grimaced. “Got it. Chat Noir, pick up the phone?”
The spotted heroine relayed the information and Madam Justice prodded the link she had with Lune. It was dead on his end, but still strong on hers, and her powers hadn’t gone away.
“Also,” she said, “Lune has detransformed.”
“WAIT, WHAT?!”
Izuku cradled Nooroo. “Oh no, what happened to Madam Justice?!”
“It’s okay,” the kwami relayed, “technically you have a rogue champion, but since she’s actively working with you she’ll probably just do what she thinks is right to accomplish your goals, don’t worry. This just means you can’t talk to her anymore or see through her eyes.”
Izuku whined. “Okay, well, I need to go back. How do I do that?”
Nooroo chuckled, floating above his hands. “I need to recharge. My favorite food is apples, but I love lots of different fruits as well. Plums are fun, because they’re also purple!”
Izuku nodded, looking around. He spotted a convenience store nearby, and with Stoneheart, Simon Says, and Polaroid defeated (probably Lady Wifi as well, they had almost beaten her), enemies around were limited.
A wash of pink ladybug righted the city and he sighed in relief.
“Okay, hide,” he tucked Nooroo into the crook of his neck, hidden by his jacket collar, “I’ll get you an apple. Just one?”
“Just one,” he confirmed, “we don’t have time for more.”
“Implying you would eat more if you could,” Izuku murmured, “which is fascinating because you’re pretty small. Speaking of small, why did I get a head shorter when transformed?”
Nooroo giggled. “Part of the reason you’re my holder is to hide you! I also wanted to give you wings, so making you smaller and lighter would help with your movement.”
“That’s a cheap answer,” Izuku grumbled, “because it’s magic, I doubt my weight couldn’t have been modified. You could have given me hollow bones, like a bird, but no, you had to make me shorter than I already am!”
Nooroo giggled again. “I don’t give many of my caterpillars wings, you know! Did you like it?”
He flushed slightly. “Yes. Don’t think that gets you out of it, though. Hi,” his voice raised, “I need an apple?”
The sales clerk looked at him. “Two euro for a kilogram. That’s about ten apples.”
Izuku shrugged. “Sure, makes more sense than buying just one. Thanks!”
He took the bag of apples and exited the store, ducking nonchalantly into the alley and handing one to the kwami who was buzzing with excitement.
“Oh,” Nooroo sighed, taking a very large bite, “that’s so good! It’s been so long since I’ve been out and able to eat. Thank you, Izuku!”
He pushed the entire rest of the apple in his mouth and didn’t even distend anything. Izuku shook his head with a chuckle. “Right, and we have more for later. Ready?”
“Ready!”
“Nooroo, please raise my wings!”
It felt faster than last time, and he hurriedly pulled his goggles down.
“Madam Justice?”
“Oh, Lune! Good, Ladybug was worried. We’re dealing with Dark Owl, are you alright?”
He nodded with a sigh, jumping out of the alley and onto the roof to avoid being noticed by regular civilians. “Fine. Had to recharge. Was everything fine on your end?”
“It was a little disconcerting to suddenly no longer have you there,” she admitted, “but I was fine on my own for a while. Ah, we just got Frozer. Are you headed here?”
“Yep. Be there in two.”
His eyes flicked around the screen. “Watch your right, he’s got small drones hovering.”
“Good catch. Ladybug, on your left!”
He watched the heroes dodge things and tried not to stress too much.
“Feather’s in the mask,” he remarked, “which is lucky for him, since the mark won’t show up on his feathers, if I’m right.”
“You’re very clever,” Madam Justice remarked once the amok was purified and the miraculous cure cast, “and this role is a good fit for you. I’m sure you’re very capable of fighting on your own, but you see what most do not, in both the fights, and the people.”
He felt himself blush, pivoting. “Erm, you should… probably head back to the bakery, I’ll have to depower you and the less distance you have to go…”
She laughed. “Indeed. I’ll meet you there, then?”
“Yes ma’am.”
She laughed again and he shoved the goggles up and made sure he wasn’t broadcasting. “Ugh, I’m such a mess. I want to be in the fights, but at the same time sitting back and analyzing is so easy.”
His champion and the three heroes met him in front of the bakery.
“Pound it!”
The five of them all bumped fists and Chat Noir looked very pleased with himself for starting that tradition. They all smiled in relief at a job well done and Izuku practically glowed with how bright his smile no doubt was.
Izuku turned to his champion and bowed.
“Thank you for being my champion, Madam Justice.”
She put a hand on his shoulder, forcing him up. “You are very small, Lune.” They all laughed and he scowled. “But no, thank you for letting me fight back.”
He held out a hand to the scales and coaxed the butterfly out. Madam Justice rippled with pale green until Madan Cheng was standing in her place. Felix and Tom ran out of the bakery.
“Sabine!”
Tom swept his wife up in a hug and Felix lingered in the door. He eyed the new hero speculatively before turning to the others as well.
“Marinette, their daughter, is missing. As are several of my friends.”
Chat Noir lit up but bit something back before grinning. “Don't worry, we’ll find them! Or they’ll turn up! Tsunami, you’re with me.”
“And Lune’s with me,” Ladybug said warmly, “bugs out!”
Chat Noir’s bright laughter at the pun followed them as they went to the other back side of the school, with no one around and hidden by bushes and buildings.
“Rest my wings.”
The power left him in a moment and the moth that had been following him lingered for a moment, flapping around his face and brushing against his skin lightly before fluttering away.
He held out another apple to Nooroo, finding the bag clutched in his hands when the transformation fell away.
“That was awesome,” he admitted, “thank you.”
“No, thank you,” Ladybug cheered, “that was so cool! Even if we didn’t need to protect you, Nooroo would be a great pick for you, you did awesome! Freaked me out a little when you dropped off the map for a minute, but if we know it’s coming then it won’t be as bad. I had been wondering how the timer would affect you…”
Izuku nodded. “Why do we have a timer? Do the villains get one as well?”
“No,” Nooroo piped up, “it’s a measure to protect underage holders! We use your natural magic to channel our abilities, but you have a limited amount. The timer is in place so we don’t drain you entirely and leave you injured, sick, or even dead. In extreme cases, you might be able to sacrifice some of your life source to prolong your timer or use your ability again, but it must be life or death or we will not allow it. Adult holders have a larger pool of magic and thus can hold it for much longer than a normal fight would be, and can use their ability multiple times. It still takes power, however, and I imagine that making sentimonsters this powerful and intelligent is taking a lot of La Paon, which is why she isn’t sending out hordes all the time.”
“Huh,” Ladybug remarked, “that makes a lot of sense.”
Her earrings beeped.
“Shoot,” her hands flew up, “ok, we got distracted, I need to take the miraculous back, will you be alright getting home?”
He grinned and unpinned the butterfly. “Bye Nooroo! Yeah, I’ll be fine, I’ll probably head back to the bakery anyway to meet up with people.”
She nodded, taking the miraculous and snapping the box shut. “Yeah, good plan. I’ll probably call on you again, if that’s alright?”
“Of course!”
She grinned. “I figured. Bye, Izu!”
She bounded off and he took a deep breath before slipping around the building.
Hopefully Chloe would only strangle him a little bit.
He’d say he turned off his phone completely when Lady Wifi started acting up more, and that he just hung out on a roof! That would work!
(Only barely.)
Notes:
here's some additional art:
the idea before ds really began (technically spelled wrong, it would be kochou)
my og concept art for lune
the full commish w/ Tsunamias always, lmk if the links don't work!
Chapter 44: We Hang Out
Summary:
pre-christmas party, both the core four and the great eight (patent pending) hang out to talk about things
Notes:
if you saw a notif earlier today about chap 44 it was because i was editing the notes on last chap and it posted it again for some reason so sorry for the confusion lol.
tags have recently updated, any slash relationships are currently obvious and in the crushing stage, but no one has done anything yet! also they're fourteen!
I am currently on vacation and might write in the evenings where I wouldn't before, but ya'll should know you're getting spoiled by these rapid chapters and it is unlikely to continue, so enjoy it while it lasts
as a reminder [this] means old tibetan, thanks!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“[You are stupid.]”
Adrien frowned and narrowed his eyes, sounding the words out before he lit up and immediately deflated.
“Princess,” he pouted, “how could you say that to me?”
“You mean [Princess],” Kagami said idly.
Izuku snorted and burrowed under his blanket more. They were in Adrien’s room, sitting on the floor by the couches and looking over the handwritten language papers Adrien and Marinette had found for them, bundled up with blankets, hot chocolate, and a charcuterie board with all manner of cheese and crackers. Cheese and chocolate was always a winning combination, and the red grapes and sliced apples paired well with the sliced salami and prosciutto and such. Izuku didn’t really know all the names, despite Ren giving a run down of all the meats and cheeses, but it was delicious and really, that was all that mattered.
Kagami cleared her throat and everyone got ready to listen. She pointed at the blue cheese.
“[Fuck this cheese.]”
They all doubled over laughing, context helping them get the full phrase. For some reason, Ren had been able to find a swear guide for Old Tibetan and of course, as teenagers, they all looked it over religiously. It also had words like cheese, sugar, fruit, vegetable, and other food items, which seemed like an odd combination, but considering that this group liked to eat, it was definitely welcome. They had only been working on the language for a week now, but simple phrases were fine.
Izuku mouthed out his own phrase before nodding definitively. “[Hello, my name is Bush.]”
They rang out in a chorus of “[Hello, Bush!]” and Izuku sighed a little. They had decided to use something similar to “sign names” from sign language by calling themselves by an innocuous but related word, so that no one would be able to tell when they were saying people’s names. Mari was Princess, Kagami was Sword, and Adrien was Sun. Izuku, of course, was Bush, and he was only slightly mad about it. They also, however, assigned names to other people so they could maybe eventually talk about them, still without giving things away. For example, Chloe was Queen, Sabrina was Fall (referring to the season, since her hair reminded them of autumn leaves), Luka was Sky, and Felix was Thorn. Their parents were Light (Ren’s mother), Rose (Felix’s mother, a play off of his name), Bread (Mari’s dad), Tiger (Mari’s mom), and Dragon (Aunt Tomoe).
“[Thorn is happy for week next.]”
Izuku squinted and looked over his word and sentence structure help to figure it out. Mari got there first.
“He’s excited? What, for the party?”
Adrien grinned. “[Yes.]”
She grinned back and completely missed the blond’s dopey look in her direction. “[Good!] It’s going to be awesome! I’m glad you guys can go!”
Izuku nodded several times, silently laughing with his cousin about Adrien being so lovesick. He fully approved, but Mari was so dense if she was missing this. “The parents' meeting went well?”
Ren shook himself out of his daze. “Yeah, [Light and Rose] really like [Bread and Tiger.]”
“Well, my parents are awesome,” Marinette mock scoffed, flipping her hair back, “so of course they would.”
Izuku giggled. “And it’s still being hosted at Chloe’s hotel? That’ll be fun, the building is really nice.”
Mari hummed, pleased. “It is! It’s both for space, since it’s a Black Lotus party, and for use of the kitchens. My Uncle Wang is a really famous chinese chef, so he’s going to be showing off his skills during the night of the party. And of course, my parents are contributing as well, plus the regular hotel catering. I’m most excited to meet some of the other kids, because the Ruby Flame and Golden Serpent main lines are bringing their kids as well! They’re our age, and between them, my cousin, and us, we might have a real shot at a kids party! One without, you know,” she waved her hand, “the adult drama and discourse.”
“And if they say anything about Izuku’s sperm donor,” Kagami said mildly, “[I kill it.]”
Izuku sputtered as Adrien squinted. “No no,” he pointed at the paper, “[them.]”
Kagami narrowed her eyes before nodding once. “[I kill them. Thank you, Sun.]”
“[You’re welcome, Sword!]”
Izuku rolled his eyes. “It’s barely a trauma at this point. If they want to be snide, let them. No murder at the family reunion!”
She narrowed her eyes. “A little murder.”
“[Bad! No!]”
“[Good, yes. I kill them.]”
“[You kill them not,]” Izuku insisted, and she huffed and turned back to her paper.
Marinette sighed happily into her mug. “[Chocolate is good,]” she mumbled, and they all gave a chorus of “[yes.]”
Izuku sounded out the words in his head. “[The sun goes to the west. The sun comes from the east.]”
“[This Sun is in the west,]” Adrien snorted, “[and Bush comes from the east.]”
“[With the sun,]” Mari grinned, “[but not the Sun.]”
“I am feeling regret,” Adrien laughed, “but context is a beautiful thing. Basic verbs are very basic. I’m so glad Old Tibetan follows Mandarin rules and says conjugation? What conjugation? You have a verb and you figure it out from there.”
Izuku grinned. “Yeah, most Asian languages don’t. Plus the lack of articles and gender. It’s nice.”
Ren patted his knee. “Gotta love your continent.”
Izuku popped a cheese covered cracker in his mouth. “Food’s good everywhere, though.”
They all said “[Yes]” in unison and burst out laughing.
“Why are we in the Dupain-Cheng bakery,” Chloe raised a hand, the other picking at a croissant, “and not, I don't know, my hotel? Where the event is going down tomorrow?”
Marinette gestured at her. “Because the event is going down there tomorrow! People are setting up, a few people have already arrived, and I want to brief everyone!”
Luka was the next to raise a hand, smiling pleasantly. “Why am I here?”
“You’re my guest,” Chloe snapped, “and you’re also going to the party. Get over yourself and eat your pastry!”
He smiled at her. “If you say so, Your Majesty.”
She huffed and looked away as Izuku and Sabrina snickered.
Felix raised an eyebrow and sipped at his tea. “I wasn’t aware we needed a war meeting for a Christmas party.”
“We would not, if it was just a Christmas party,” Kagami steepled her fingers in front of her face, “but it is a battlefield. Bourgeois, the guestlist.”
The blond snapped her fingers and Sabrina pushed her tablet over, leaving Kagami to scan the list before nodding and pushing it back.
“Attending are, first and foremost, the Chengs. The current head, Cheng Mei, and her daughter are arriving from London. She is one of three siblings, the others being the second daughter, Cheng Xia Bing, known to us as Sabine Cheng, and the youngest, the son Cheng Wang. Wang has no children, and of course we know Marinette’s immediate family. Also attending are various aunties we don’t need to worry about unless our name is Marinette. Attached to the Chengs are the Lê Chiến family, which will usually be one per Cheng. In this case, Kim, his parents, and his older sister Tiana will be in attendance. She is the bodyguard of Bridgette.”
“Next, the Tsurugi, us. My mother Tsurugi Tomoe, Izuku, and I will be attending. However, also attending is my grandmother, Tsurugi Hanabi. She’s…”
Kagami grimaced. “She is a hard woman. We will be keeping her from Izuku at all costs, or if confrontation is inevitable, we will paint him in the most favorable light.”
Izuku sighed and set his head on the table. “We can’t avoid our grandmother forever. Sure, she doesn’t like me or my mom, but that’s mostly due to our association with Hisashi, and we’ve never actually met! There’s a chance she won’t even recognize me and will assume I’m, I dunno, a Rin, maybe? No, wait, you said they never show up…”
Kagami nodded. “Yes. It is possible she will not be an issue. I am not holding my breath. Neither the Rin nor the Saru are sending anyone, so we don’t have to worry about that petal of the Lotus. The Todoroki main branch family, known by most to be headed by the Japanese number two hero, Endeavor, is also attending with three children. The Todorokis are known to be stuck up, even for Lotus members, and despite the youngest child being our age, I recommend a do-not-interact policy, unless they approach you. There are other side branch members attending, but they’re mostly lawyers and businessmen with no children, and thus we will not be interacting with them. Finally, the Golden Serpents are sending their heiress and her bodyguard.”
“They’re such an interesting clan,” Izuku gushed, “they have a finger in every pie, so to speak, as far as the production sector goes, so they control a lot of the market. Plus, it’s rumored that their succession is chosen via an intelligence challenge, so the Yaoyorozu heiress is probably really smart! And she’s our age!”
“Aw, match made in heaven,” Mari teased, “and here I was thinking of setting you up with my cousin.”
Adrien visibly startled. “Wait, your cousin? For Izuku? Princess!”
She smirked. “Is it wrong to want him in the family?”
“Well- no?”
She laughed and grabbed Felix’s tea. “Ok, this has been bugging me for a while, what is this?”
Felix sighed in exasperation. “Tea. Earl Grey, specifically. Help yourself.”
She ignored his sarcasm and took a sip, working it around in her mouth. She started to say something before she froze. Her smile slowly grew, her lips tugging up into a mischievous grin.
“I think I’ll make it a macaron flavor,” she sounded far too pleased with herself, “and you’ll have to help me taste test.”
Felix raised a single eyebrow and finished the rest of his cup. “Fine.”
“Why are you smiling like that?” Chloe grimaced at her once enemy.
Marinette waved her off. “Tell you later. Back to war meeting, sorry to derail, Serpent and bodyguard? A Cat?”
Kagami nodded. “Yes, thank you for getting back on topic. Like the Dogs for the Chengs, the Yaoyorozou group uses their retainer clan, the Obsidian Cats, for bodyguard purposes. However, they’re very small and significantly more secretive than the Lê Chiến and as such it is almost impossible to identify them. They are very good at what they do. They are also one of the only clans that allows adopted members to be in the line of succession, so they can look like anything. It is rumored that the current head has black hair and black eyes, but not much else is known.”
“So,” Sabrina said slowly, “if we approach the Yao… the Serpent heiress, we need to be on the lookout for a potentially overzealous bodyguard…?”
“No,” Kagami dismissed it with a hand wave, “the chances of us even seeing this bodyguard are slim to none unless we are deemed threats. Unlikely as that may be. Our game plan at this party is in fact to avoid everyone and simply abscond with enough food and drink to have our own party in Bourgeois’ room, as she has so graciously offered.”
Chloe sniffed. “I hear your deadpan sarcasm and care not a whit. It is objectively our best option to hang around enough for Dupain-Cheng’s stupid uncle’s food showcase and then bail with all the goodies. My room is exquisitely decorated for Christmas, and we could do, I dunno, a white elephant or whatever it is regular people do.”
“Or a secret santa,” Ren said excitedly, “I’ve never done a secret santa before!”
“Yes,” Luka said dryly, “let’s plan a secret santa for, let me check… ah, yes, tomorrow.”
Chloe stared at him. “When did you get sassy, bard boy? Ugh, whatever, if Adrikins still wants to do his dumb gift thing, we can just plan it for next week.”
“If we’re going to do a gift exchange we need to set a price limit,” Izuku pointed out, “or this could get very out of hand.”
“Chloe will accept no less than a hundred Euro limit,” Sabrina snorted, “so fifty to a hundred range? Means gifts can be nice, but not completely out of budget. Since we’re only getting a gift each.”
Chloe sniffed. “I’ll allow it.”
“Focus,” Kagami scolded, “war meeting. We can plan the next Christmas event when we get through this one.”
“Yes yes,” Chloe waved her off, “avoid attention, attend the main event, grab food and go. I have party games and moscato.”
Izuku gasped. “The wine?!”
“Duh.”
Adrien laughed and patted him on the back. “It’s okay, Zuku, we’ll be super safe! We would be able to legally purchase our own wine and stuff in two years anyway, this is just a time of celebration! Besides, we’re splitting a bottle or two between the eight of us, so we won’t be having much.”
He sniffed. “I can’t believe you condone underage drinking. My underage drinking standards and yours are vastly different.”
“Does that mean you aren’t having any?”
“No I mean I probably am,” he shrugged and slowly lost the fight of stopping his smile, “I just am obligated to give you a hard time about it so that I can tell my mom I fought back before giving into peer pressure. You know, if she ever finds out.”
“Great,” Chloe smirked, “because it’s my favorite. It’s basically dessert and you can barely taste the alcohol.”
“So it’s the dangerous kind of drink,” Luka mused with a small smile, “my favorite kind.”
“We should have known,” Sabrina snickered, “your dyed hair is clearly the mark of a degenerate.”
“Excuse you, this is all natural,” he held a hand to his chest as if offended.
“It’s true,” Chloe remarked, “the only fake thing about him is his chill.”
Luka stilled and blinked at Chloe, sitting back in his chair in contemplation. She shifted and sneered.
“What?”
He slowly shook his head. “You’re very special.”
Her cheeks bloomed in red. “Of course I am! Ridiculous, utterly ri diculous!”
Kagami snorted. “Our fair queen cannot handle genuine compliments. How intriguing. Did you know that I find your assertiveness very inspiring?”
“You’re both so strange. Utterly strange!”
Luka nodded. “You’re both confident and insecure. You have many admirable qualities and it would be nice if you were true to yourself, as your true self is a very beautiful melody.”
“You know what you want and go for it. You do not hesitate.”
“You care a lot about your body and make sure you and your friends take care of themselves.”
“You are a firm defender of what you consider yours, which includes those you are close to.”
“You’re very emotionally intelligent, even if you sometimes pretend you aren’t.”
“You’re willing to move heaven and earth to make your loved ones come out on top.”
“Stop,” Chloe shrieked into her hands, “we’re talking about the Christmas party! Christmas! Party! Cease and desist!”
Sabrina leaned over. “You’re also really hot.”
“SABRINA!”
The table broke down laughing and Chloe didn’t stop glowing red for the next half hour.
They were all ready for the Christmas party.
Notes:
chlukagami? yes.
whatever is going on with felix and mari? hmmm.
adrien being lovesick? hell yeahsee you next time for the christmas party where i'm sure none of those things and people gami told us to look out for will come up and cause problems. im sure.
(we do get to see aizawa tho :3)
Chapter 45: The Christmas Party!
Summary:
it is now december 23rd (I think) and it's time for the Black Lotus Christmas party, hosted by the Chengs (and technically the Bourgeois, since it's in Chloe's hotel) where I'm sure nothing will go wrong...? Our eight kids aren't holding their breath, to be honest.
Notes:
as a reminder, [words] in bold are Old Tibetan, and < words > like that are japanese (while we're mostly speaking french, anyway)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The ballroom of the hotel was immaculate and to Izuku, it was practically swimming with people. He knew that was just him being overwhelmed though, as when he actually took a moment to count, there were only sixty people. For such a large room, that wasn’t a lot, but they took up a good deal of space for their numbers, with a multitude of them being what Izuku could only assume were the “aunties” Gami had mentioned. Speaking of, he waved cheekily at her from where she was engaged in conversation with her mother and a few other adults. She glared balefully back and he grinned.
Izuku turned a little to look around and see who he could spot. Mari and Kim were over with what looked to be Mari’s cousin, a girl with long pigtails and Mari’s signature almost-blue hair, as well as an older girl who shared a resemblance to Kim. They were surrounded by other extended family members from both families, it seemed, as well as both of the Cheng mothers and Mari’s father. They seemed to be having a fine time jabbering away in rapid Mandarin.
He spied some blonds and made a beeline for them.
“Izuku,” Chloe grinned, “thank goodness. Welcome to the cool kids corner. Felix is also here.”
Felix rolled his eyes and Luka hummed. “I didn’t realize I was a cool kid,” Luka smiled, “but thank you.”
Chloe stared at him for a moment before shaking her head with a sigh. “Just waiting on the ladies, then. Spotted your evil grandma yet?”
Izuku snorted. “She’s not evil, she just dislikes her villain son’s family. That’s perfectly reasonable of her and I need everyone to stop trying to kill her with their minds, thanks.”
“I don’t think we will,” Sabrina remarked idly, eyes continuing to trail over the guests. “Heads up, Todorokis just arrived.”
Izuku’s head shot up and he instantly locked on to the patriarch of the family. Even without his flaming beard, he was easily recognizable by his perpetual scowl and towering height and bulk. He was larger than life, really drawing attention to his might as a pro hero. Were he not a pro hero, he still would have drawn the eye for his sheer presence. Trailing in his shadow were three teenagers. The eldest, a woman with red streaked white hair and glasses. She seemed to hunch into herself a little, glancing around hesitantly and keeping her father in her line of sight at all times. The second child had inherited his father’s stature, and were his hair not white he would be Endeavor in miniature. He looked angry to be here, glaring directly at his father’s back and keeping his sister close. He eyed the food table speculatively. The final child was tucked directly at his father’s side, one large hand firmly on his shoulder. His expression was perfectly blank and Izuku blinked a little at how he seemed almost split down the middle, white and red. He squinted a little and figured that yes, he also had heterochromia. Interesting.
“Who shat in his cornflakes?”
He choked on a laugh at Chloe’s sneer. Felix hummed. “Which one?”
She gestured. “Any. Either. They all look pissed except the girl. All in favor of avoiding indiscriminately?”
Adrien, Felix, and Sabrina all agreed, while Luka merely hummed.
Izuku stared at them in affront. “They look like they could use friends!”
Ren sighed despondently. “I’m going to have to put a bell on our court wizard, aren’t I? When we joked about you befriending a brick wall, they were not the ones I had in mind.”
Sabrina snorted. “Did you have a particular brick wall you wanted him to befriend?”
“Not Japan’s angry number two hero, I can tell you that much.”
“Marinette is coming over,” Felix remarked idly, “and she’s bringing company.”
Marinette sent them a frazzled smile, cousin and aunties trailing behind.
“[Be good,]” she stressed at Ren and Izuku, and they both blinked.
The aunties started talking in fast Mandarin that Mari replied to in spurts. Ren joined in the conversation easily, and the aunties seemed delighted.
“They’re talking about Marinette’s friends and how they came to know each other. You included, of course.”
It took everything in him to not jump and scream at Felix’s soft voice directly in his ear, just above a murmur. He hadn’t noticed the other boy get close, but he was now hovering just a few inches from the shell of his ear, close enough to feel every puff of breath.
“Adrien is insisting she’s done more to help him than he’s done for her, which is earning him points,” Felix remarked calmly, as if unaware as to how hot it was getting in the ballroom, “and Marinette is of course insisting the erroneous opposite, referencing his school work. How preposterous, the only thing he outclasses her in is physics, and that’s because she hasn’t studied calculus yet, nor is she good at memorizing formulas. There he goes, explaining that very thing. They seem very endeared with him; clever, to get in good with the extended family.”
The aunties cooed at Adrien and Felix snorted. “They called him a ray of sunshine. If only they knew.”
They turned to Izuku and he straightened, clearing his throat and trying to look presentable and pleasant, smiling rotely. He heard his name and bowed lightly. They clucked over him and they and Marinette gestured back and forth for a moment before they nodded in approval.
They said one thing more before wandering off, Adrien giving a respectful bow and farewell, and Marinette and her cousin were left with them.
As soon as they were far enough, Marinette released a sigh of relief and gave him a thumbs up. “Nice job, all, they at least mildly approve of my friends.”
Izuku wrung his hands nervously. “What did they say about me?”
“Yes,” Kagami appeared at his side, “what did they say, Felix?”
Felix slowly smirked. “They were remarking on his small stature and curly hair. They also mentioned how they had assumed the noble vigilante Greenie would be more impressive, but that not all heroes start out mighty. On a completely unrelated note, I just recalled. I owe you a duel, do I not, Kagami?”
She narrowed her eyes. “You do. I had assumed you had forgotten, since it has been some time since Oni-chan.”
He shrugged a single shoulder, leaning his elbow on the juncture of Izuku’s neck in that annoying way taller people did. “We got busy. How does Boxing Day sound? You can, of course, choose the location.”
“The Tsurugi dojo, as it is equipped for a duel.”
“Done.”
She narrowed his eyes again, flicking over his form and Izuku’s still slightly flushed cheeks, and nodded decisively. “Boxing Day, then.”
Bridgette snickered. “You guys are pretty funny. Tsurugi, right?”
Kagami immediately dismissed Felix. “Yes. Cheng Bridgette.”
She gave a lopsided grin. “Yep! Thanks for taking care of my cousin. And Ren,” she giggled, “keep her close, yeah? She talks about you a lot… all of you, I mean.”
She winked and then slipped off again with a wave.
Ren opened and closed his mouth like a fish for a few seconds before Marinette snorted and elbowed him. “Got a crush on my cousin, Ren? I dunno, I think she’s too good for you.”
He looked at her hopelessly and Izuku tried his best to not die of mortified laughter on Ren’s behalf.
“That’s rough buddy,” Luka offered, “anyway, are we getting food, or…?”
“Eh, not yet,” Marinette waved her hand, “I have to mingle for another half hour. I think I spotted Yaoyorozu, the Serpent, in the corner, though. Izu, Gami, be my Japanese reps?”
Kagami nodded. “I have to meet her as well, so that will work out.”
“Everyone else can totally get food though,” Mari beamed, “and you should definitely try my uncle’s soup! It’s the best.”
Chloe’s nose wrinkled. “I hate soup.”
“Then don’t eat it?” Marinette raised an eyebrow.
Chloe sniffed. “Fine then, I won’t.”
Marinette watched her flounce off, Sabrina close behind and Luka following at a more leisurely pace. Adrien grabbed his cousin and went after them, talking about story tropes, it sounded like? Ren was pretty fond of his tropes.
“Ok, come on,” Mari beamed, “I saw her over here!”
Kagami hooked her arm around his as they walked.
“So.”
He blinked. “So?”
“What was that with Felix?”
He instantly grew hot. “U-uh, he was just, um, translating for me? Since they were speaking Mandarin. And I don’t speak Mandarin.”
Kagami pursed her lips. “And that required him to be so close?”
“Well, we didn’t want to interrupt their conversation,” he protested, “and that was his own decision! Freaking out would just draw attention, and I thought we were trying to avoid that!”
She hummed noncommittally as they came to the heiress of the Golden Serpents.
“Hello,” Marinette said brightly, “I… oh shoot, you might not speak French, hang on let me try English…”
“Ah, no,” she said slowly, “I can speak some French. Not everything, but I taught myself most of the language a few years ago…?”
Marinette gasped. “You did?! Wow, that’s cool! I would offer to speak Mandarin or Japanese, but I can’t speak Japanese and Izuku can’t speak Mandarin, so our common languages are English or French.”
“No worries,” the girl beamed, “I find your language very musical. I’m Momo Yaoyorozu, feel free to call me Yaomomo if that’s easier for you.”
“Marinette Dupain-Cheng, call me Mari.”
“Kagami Tsurugi. Kagami.”
“Izuku Midoriya,” he smiled, “and Izuku is fine. <I’ve gotten used to people calling me by my given name, haha.>”
Yaomomo beamed and giggled at his Japanese. “Excellent! The Chengs and Tsurugis I know, of course, but I’m afraid I don’t know your family, Izuku?”
“Ah, I’m Kagami’s cousin,” he scratched the back of his head, “Mari brought me along for Japanese support more than anything. It’s nice to meet you, though!”
She nodded. “And you as well! I do enjoy practicing my French, but knowing there are people around who can help me translate is nice for when I inevitably forget a word.”
“You should be more sure of yourself,” Kagami remarked, “you have not faltered once, nor is your speech slower than most, as could be expected of someone who is not speaking either their native tongue or a language they are more practiced in. By your own admission, you are not well practiced in speaking French, and yet you are holding your own with a native, someone who has grown up speaking French, and someone who learned mostly by months of immersion.”
She cleared her throat, clearly flustered, and Izuku sighed. “Sorry, my cousin is a little blunt. She’s not incorrect , just blunt.”
Marinette laughed. “That’s Gami for you. Well, we’ll see you around, I thought we could just pop over and say hello. Thank you for coming, by the way!”
Yaomomo beamed. “Of course! Ah, I was wondering if you had any food recommendations…? I saw so many good looking things, but didn’t know where to start…”
She nodded rapidly. “Of course! Ah, Gami, I think your mom is calling for you, I’ll take Yaomomo to the food and show her what’s what…?”
Kagami nodded. “Izuku?”
He shrugged. “I’ll people-watch for a while. I can keep an eye on the gang to see when we’re bailing, but you both know I’m not super great at talking to large groups of people,” he pointed out, “so…”
“It was a pleasure meeting you both,” Yaomomo bowed a little bit, “thank you for coming to say hello!”
The three girls went in their designated directions and Izuku slouched a little with a sigh. The party was beautiful, with winter decorations adorning the rich and luxurious room, and the food did indeed look immaculate. He couldn’t wait for them to take a good chunk of it upstairs; from what Chloe said, her butler was already sequestering away a decent portion for them on two large trays he would then deliver up to Chloe’s suite, some of everything. The benefits of everything coming from the kitchen. Logically, he figured that they were probably some of the rejects, the imperfect ones, but they’d still taste just as delicious. He had also spied a veritable rainbow of macarons and was counting on some of them being basil flavored, which was his favorite. Not that he’d turn down any pastry, of course.
“<Midoriya Izuku. Hisashi’s boy.>”
He twitched a little, an aborted flinch, and turned slightly to look at the Tsurugi matriarch.
“<No ma’am>,” he said softly, “<Inko’s boy.>”
She hummed as he took her in. Tsurugi Hanabi looked much like his aunt, just without sunglasses and looking a decade older. Her hair was silver and there were sharp lines in her face, no doubt partially due to the slight scowl she was sporting. It looked comfortable on her face, following the lines that were already there, and he figured she probably scowled quite a bit, but for all that he was expecting it, he had almost been expecting… more of a scowl. This seemed to be more her resting, contemplative face.
“<We shall see.>”
She swept away from him before he could fully process what she had said or even begin to formulate a response and he blinked after her, a little dumbly. Out of the corner of his eye he saw movement and he jumped, whirling to face the man who had been skirting along the wall.
The vaguely familiar man looked a little like a deer in the headlights as if he hadn’t expected to be noticed. If Izuku’s nerves hadn’t been so high from the brief encounter with his grandmother, he probably wouldn’t have. But, as he inspected the adult further, he couldn’t help but examine his face closely to try and figure out why he looked so familiar…
He gasped.
“Eraserhead?!”
The man grimaced. “Aizawa. <I’m not operating as a hero right now, kid. What are you doing here?>”
Izuku squinted. “<Why are you… oh, you’re the Obsidian Cat, aren’t you? That’s so cool! Wait, but that means you’ve been here for a while, so you must have overheard why I’m here? Also, you just heard my conversation with my grandmother. But wow, I can’t believe you’re here, Yaomomo must be really lucky to have you as a bodyguard->”
“<Tsurugi Hanabi…? I thought she only had one kid, who also only had one kid. The other kid who was here. And seriously kid, it’s Aizawa, I’m not here as a hero. I don’t even want to be here.>”
Izuku bit his lip. “<Okay, I get that you’re not here as a hero. But. Could you. Um. Sign an autograph for me…?>”
“<On what?>”
He whipped out his notebook and flipped to a blank page. “<This isn’t the notebook with your page in it, but I can make a new one!>”
Aizawa stared at him a bit more before carefully taking the produced notebook and pen, awkwardly scrawling a signature of some kind and shoving the notebook back like it was going to bite him.
“<Okay but seriously. Midoriya Izuku, right?>”
“<Oh so you were paying attention.>”
“<Yes, Problem Child, obviously I was paying attention, but I know exactly five words of French and they’re all swear words. So. What are you doing here?>”
“<Tsurugi cousin. Also friends with the hotel owner. And Mari, the… I think she’s second in line to the Chengs? She’s the heir’s cousin. Yeah. Anyway, I live here. In France, I mean.>”
Aizawa pinched the bridge of his nose. “<That was summarily unhelpful. Your villains, are they any closer to finding them?>”
“<No…? I don’t think so.>”
“<Did you find a more permanent solution to them hunting you?>”
“<Sort of?>”
Aizawa huffed. “<Whatever, not my business. I have a job to do, and your friends are trying to wave you down. Stay out of trouble, Problem Child.>”
He squeaked and spun around, making direct eye contact with a slightly murderous Chloe. Luckily her murderous vibes seemed to be directed at both his grandmother, who they had of course spotted talking to him, and Aizawa, who she had seemed to lose track of in the crowd. Izuku tried to pick him out and couldn’t, even as he slipped through the crowd himself to make his way over to the doors where most of the group was waiting.
“We’re just waiting on the Princess,” Adrien smiled, “she’s still with the snake. Speaking of, who was that?”
Izuku smiled. “Do you want the way I know him, or why he’s here?”
Kagami raised an eyebrow. “You know him?”
He grinned. “There’s not one, but two Japanese pro heroes in attendance tonight.”
Chloe’s gaze sharpened. “He’s Eraserhead?”
Izuku blinked. “You know him?”
She jolted a little and pink dusted her cheeks. “You talked about him before. The description matched. Other than the scarf, of course.”
Izuku blinked, then smiled. “Yeah, I did. I didn’t realize you were paying attention. But yeah. Also he’s the Cat.”
Adrien blinked a few times. “Oh, the Obsidian Cat. Right. The bodyguard.”
Kagami snorted. “Well he certainly isn’t Chat Noir. The build is completely off, as is his age.”
“Aha, yeah,” Ren said weakly, “oh, here’s the Princess!”
“Hi,” Marinette said a little breathlessly, “sorry, I was just showing Yaomomo all the food. Speaking of, I’m starving, are we heading up now?”
“As long as you’re free,” Kagami nodded, “I have been released as well. And none of the others have obligations.”
“Yes,” Izuku groaned, “macarons…”
Mari snorted and smacked him lightly. “There is so much other good food.”
“I’ve sampled some of it here,” Luka smiled, “and it was all delicious. I also tried the soup; it certainly lives up to the hype.”
“UGH.”
They all turned slightly to look at the food table to see a commotion as Enji Todoroki literally steamed over something that had Uncle Wang furiously waving a soup ladle at him before he tossed it into the large pot and stormed around the table to yell furiously at the Japanese hero.
Izuku sighed in exasperation. “Fifty Euro we’re not making it upstairs before there’s an amok.”
“No bet,” everyone else chorused.
“Welp,” Marinette clapped, “let’s split up and hide, then!”
Sabrina groaned, waving her tablet as she walked off. “I’ll send out the alert.”
They all split in various directions and Izuku laughed internally about how jaded they had all gotten. They could be scared later. For now, they needed to get to safety before the amok could take root.
Izuku paused.
Wait.
He ducked back into the room almost immediately and sought out the spiked ponytail of his newest acquaintance.
He ducked behind a table as the soup roared, coming to life in a blob like shape, and crawled towards her.
“<Hi,>” he whispered cheerfully, causing her to jump slightly, “<welcome to Paris! Let me explain a bit about what’s going on while we get to safety…>”
Notes:
hiding to get away from the sentimonster is a good idea when they usually target you on sight, but Izuku realized that his new friend probably has no idea what's going on, and besides, if Ladybug needs Lune it's still going to take her a while to get out, get the miraculous from Fu, and get back, so he can do his regular vigilante thing in the meantime lmao
also goddammit Enji, you just had to fuck up the Christmas party, didn't you?!
Chapter 46: Kung Food
Summary:
Last time, Enji made some classic moves and pissed people off. Unfortunately for him there's still an emotional terrorist in this city so. The Kingdom Gang was about to split off in a totally not suspicious way when Izuku remember they had foreign guests in the ballroom so he said "fuck safety" and went back in.
Notes:
Some awesome fanart, one of the picture Izuku sends his mom in chapter 24 and one of Lune out in the city! I love them both so much, thank you!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“<So the villain empowers a feather, it latches onto something that is emotionally charged, and then forms a…> sentimonster?”
Izuku thought for a second. “Ujou…kaijuu? Kaibutsu? Kaibujou? Sure, sentient monster, Kaibujou. <Sentimonster.>”
Yaomomo giggled behind a hand. “<Sure, sentimonster. The feather makes a sentimonster, the sentimonster tries to fulfill the villain’s wishes which are mostly to steal the magic jewelry from the Black Cat and the Ladybug, with a side objective to… attack you.>”
“<Yep! I made an enemy of them by almost tricking them into giving us one of their miraculous.>”
“<Then why,>” she whispered furiously, peeking around the table cloth again to keep an eye on the angry soup, “<did you come back in here?>”
“<Because this room is full of people who may or may not know what’s going on and could potentially make it worse! I wasn’t just going to abandon them!>”
“<Yaoyorozu, Problem Child.>”
They both jumped to face the glowering man and Yaomomo smiled weakly.
“<Aizawa-san->”
“<It’s fine. Kid, where are the heroes?>”
As if summoned, Chat Noir burst onto the scene.
“Woah! Kung Food! I guess someone’s hungry for some butt kicking!”
The soup hurled a platter of bruschetta at him with a gurgling roar and he nimbly dodged.
“<Oh good, local heroes. Just who I need butting in.> You there, you look awfully young to be a hero. Where have you been?”
“<Endeavor, yes?>” The flame hero seemed taken aback that the black leather clad cat spoke Japanese. “<I’m not exactly…> Izuku made direct eye contact and made cutting motions at his neck, “<…as young as I look! It’s part of the miraculous magic!>”
Endeavor glared. “<Leave this to a professional, boy.>”
“<Wait wait wait->”
Endeavor did not wait and instead launched a plume of hot fire at the large mass of soup. The soup monster hissed with steam, but when the fire died down, looked no smaller than before. Just more bubbly.
The soup lunged at Endeavor and Chat Noir leapt away in their direction.
“Zuku,” he said cheerfully, but a little strained, “you uh, you’re still here!”
He nodded. “I made a friend earlier, and didn’t think she had any knowledge of what was going on. Figured I’d keep her out of trouble. Also Eraserhead is here too!”
Aizawa frowned. “<I’m still technically operating in my bodyguard capacity, not my hero one.>”
“<Oh, another hero,>” Chat Noir blinked, “<well, as I didn’t get to tell your dear number two, the current policy is for non miraculous users to not engage. The miracle cure can only cure miraculous damage; I’m sure the mayor’s daughter is going to throw a fit about her scorched walls after this.>”
Izuku chuckled. “<I’m sure Endeavor is used to paying for things.>”
Yaomomo leaned in. “<There is another hero, yes?>”
“<Technically we’re classified as vigilantes as we’ve sort of been learning on the job, but yes.>”
“<Which is why I cut you off earlier with Endeavor,>” Izuku sighed, “<because he seems like he’s very willing to disrupt things just to try and arrest you for being a vigilante, disregard that the laws are different here…>”
Chat snorted. “<Thanks, haha. That would have been bad, this cat isn’t going to be a sitting duck! If I’m a jailbird, the villains could just walk up and take my miraculous! And that's way too many feathers!>”
“<Yes, so,>” she cut back in, “<where is she?>”
Chat Noir hummed, observing the fight as Endeavor continued his tried and true kill-it-with-fire method that continued to do nothing but make the soup boil. “<If I had to guess? Getting our backup. I think the current plan is to dilute it with water from Tsunami? Fille and Viperion aren’t as useful for this. And she’s definitely getting Lune, so hopefully he’s in a safe spot to receive his miraculous.>”
Izuku ignored the pointed comment, since it didn’t seem like Chat actually realized that it was him. Interesting, he thought that they would, since Ladybug did…? “<Welp, you should probably go back before he agitates it more. I’ll get more people out in the chaos.>”
“Wait, Zuku you little-”
Izuku shoved the vigilante back out there and slunk the other way, grabbing Yaomomo’s hand in the meantime. “<Come on,>” he murmured, “<the kitchen and back door is just down this hallway.>”
“<You seem very familiar with your vigilantes, Problem Child,>” Aizawa grumbled as he kept easy pace with the two teenagers who were dashing from table to table to make it to the door.
He shrugged. “<Technically by local polls, I’m so involved with this that I count as a vigilante myself. I think nineteen times out of twenty, I’m involved somehow every time an amok gets sent out. Most of the time I’m involved because I’m a target but sometimes the emotional donor is someone I know and they usually get caught up in this pretty fast. The first one, Stoneheart, almost completely covered Ivan and then anyone he touched. Controlled him totally, but you could tell he was just stuck there. Sometimes they just go to sleep, or just get caught in the power. Most times the sentimonsters are completely separate entities that simply affect the world around them and their hosts get caught up. That’s how mine was, anyway.>”
Yaomomo jolted. “<You’ve had one?>”
“<Mhm! Static, she was based on my mother. Formed because I had a panic attack about bullies and rumors. This was before Vixen swore a vendetta against me, so they were actually kind of nice back then.>”
There were about fifteen feet of one floor before they could reach the door, so Izuku just leaned over and kept his eyes on the fight.
“<I can’t believe you made me leave my capture scarf in the hotel room.>”
Yaomomo winced. “<Well, in my defense, I thought we’d be fine? And it’s not like you need it to keep me safe from sentient soup. It would go right through.>”
“<Mobility, however, would be useful right now,>” Aizawa pointed out unflinchingly, “<because we have to get to the doors and get them open without the soup noticing.>”
Izuku wrinkled his nose. “<Chat and Endeavor are distracting it plenty, but I’m worried about how little it seems Endeavor cares about Chat’s continued health. And can’t he see that his quirk isn’t doing anything other than making it mad? I mean, heck, I think it’s getting bigger!>”
“<It definitely is,>” Aizawa muttered darkly, “<and it moves fast. Fast enough that it could clear the ballroom to get to us before we made it out. And besides, making it into the hallway would mean nothing if it could just follow us.>”
“<Can we go back to talking shit about my sperm donor?>”
Izuku slapped a hand to his mouth to stop himself from screaming, and Aizawa immediately brandished a knife he got from who knows where to the neck that had just stuck itself out from under the tablecloth of the table they were hiding behind.
“<Don’t stab me,>” the white haired boy hissed with wide eyes, “<I’m sorry!>”
Izuku slowly took his hand down and stared incredulously. “<Why did you pop out like that?! If we had screamed, the sentimonster would have heard us!>”
The older teenager winced. “<Right, sorry, I wasn’t really thinking. Um, can we put the knife away now?>”
Aizawa reluctantly pulled back and the young man shuffled out from under the table completely.
“<Sorry again, I just didn’t want to hide under the table forever,>” he grumbled, “<but I hear you’re getting out of the room soon? Without getting spotted?>”
Yaomomo nodded slowly. “<Yes, that was the plan.>”
“<Without something to hide us or block the door, which probably wouldn’t work because Kung Food is made of liquid…>”
Aizawa pinched the bridge of his nose. “<You named it?>”
“<Technically Chat did, but it was in French so you didn’t hear his pun. It was a pretty good one, actually, which is rare for him.>”
The white haired boy snorted. “<You guys are pretty calm about this. Do you get attacked by soup on the regular?>”
“<You also seem calm,>” Izuku pointed out, “<do you?>”
“<No, but I’m well used to my sperm donor causing problems. Nothing new there. I’m Natsuo, by the way.>”
“<Izuku.>”
“<Aizawa.>”
“<Yaoyorozu, and I think I can get us out.>”
Aizawa raised an eyebrow, but gestured.
She smiled sheepishly. “<I can just make a smoke bomb…?>”
Izuku blinked. “<You can? How?>”
“<My quirk, I can create anything I know the chemical composition of.>”
Izuku sucked in a breath and slapped a hand over his mouth to give himself time to get himself back under control.
“<That’s the coolest thing I’ve ever heard,>” he said, muffled still by his hand, “<and were we not in danger I would grill you so hard about that, but for now, can you make multiple and scatter them? Gives us more cover.>”
She nodded and hiked up her sweater and button down, exposing her stomach as it sparkled pink and several dark colored spheres rolled onto the floor.
Aizawa hummed. “<Good thinking and good use of resources. Everyone take two, pick a direction, and on my count we’ll throw and make a break for it. Clear?>”
They all nodded and shifted around so they were all looking at different spots. Yaomomo had a third one under her foot, ready to break on their position instead of scattering like the others. It wouldn’t do to put forth all that effort just to not hide their own position, after all.
Aizawa held up his fingers and counted down silently, and the room exploded in smoke, the four of them taking off for the door and out into the hallway, leaving the enraged soup behind.
They ran for a bit, turning a corner by the kitchen doors before Izuku slid to a stop with a sigh and a beaming smile.
“<Awesome! That’s such a cool quirk->”
“Izuku Midoriya, what were you doing in that ballroom?!”
He winced and slowly turned. “Hi, Ladybug… Um, helping these fine people out?”
The red clad heroine put her hand on her hips and pursed her lips, looking him over. “And did the sentimonster spot you?”
“No? Yaomomo has a really cool quirk and came up with an awesome plan, the chances of us being spotted were slim to none unless Vixen is hanging around, but then we have other problems…”
She held her stern expression for half a second longer before snickering. “Yeah, that’s true. Well, you got them out. Into hiding, yeah? Come on, I know a spot.”
He almost protested before he caught her meaningful glance and he nodded. “Right. <Bye guys, stay safe!>”
Natsuo asked what they had said while the two of them ran off and into a side room.
“A cool quirk, huh?”
He narrowed his eyes at her teasing. “If you must know, it’s a lot like your power. She can make anything as long as she knows the chemical composition.”
Ladybug made a noise of appreciation. “That is a cool quirk! Certainly would be helpful to get a more reliable lucky charm than the random thing I get. She’d make a pretty good Ladybug then, if her quirk matches so perfectly. Maybe once I retire,” she joked, “we can send the miraculous to Japan and she can take over.”
He rolled his eyes. “Anyway, we smoke bombed and got out. You and Chat can’t even be mad at me!”
“Your cousin can,” she pointed out, “but nice to know Chat already got to you. Here, suit up.”
She handed him the box and he opened it with a smile, grinning at the blinking purple butterfly.
“Izuku!”
“Hi, Nooroo! Ready to go?”
“Do you have apples?”
“Actually,” he dug out a sandwich bag from his pocket, “yes! I usually bring “myself” a snack just in case! And if I make it back home without needing it, then I actually have a snack!”
“Oh,” the kwami giggled, “that's very clever of you! Yes, I am more than ready!”
“Then, please raise my wings!”
Nooroo whooped in joy as he was sucked into the pin and Izuku was soon replaced with Lune, still a head shorter than usual.
“Dammit Nooroo,” he sighed, “I’ll need to talk to him about that later. Right, okay, emotions…”
A lot of the hotel, while mostly cleared of guests who hovered outside it seemed, had mostly fearful people. He could detect the muted spots that were almost covered in a film, but they had the perfect emotions, no fear, no anger. It was like there was a hurdle he’s have to overcome to champion them - possible, but beyond him right now. He focused for a minute before identifying three of them, moving rapidly with superhuman… oh, it was the miraculous users. It made sense, he mused, that it would be much harder to empower someone who was already technically empowered. Maybe when he was stronger or older, it was a possibility. In the meantime, he had to find a good champion.
He cast his new sense back down the hall from where he came and focused on the three that were still there. Aizawa would be good, except his powers would be based on his quirk, which wasn’t what was needed right now. Tsunami would probably use Water Dragon to dilute the soup, but what they really needed was to cool it down, or at the very least stop Endeavor from continuing to do what he was doing.
He hesitated, furrowing his brow as he thought a bit harder. He could almost… sense their quirks? Aizawa’s was like a void or a vacuum, sucking in light around him as he rang with irritation, protectiveness, and slight boredom. Yaomomo’s was bright and pinkish red, if he had to put a color to it, like the sparkles from when she had used it. He could feel it brimming with the potential of creation, and her emotions were full of nerves and anticipation.
Natsuo was blank.
Not like Aizawa was an empty void, he was just… blank.
“A blank canvas,” Izuku breathed, remembering Nooroo’s words when they had first met.
He immediately opened his eyes and held out a hand for one of the butterflies that were fluttering around him, having joined him somehow while he was looking.
He curled his other hand over it and focused his intent on the feelings Natsuo had, of wanting to fix things for once, of wanting to defend, and sent his butterfly out. As soon as it connected, he smiled.
“<Hello Todoroki Natsuo,>” he said softly, laughing internally at how the teenager startled, “<I’m Lune, I work with Ladybug and Chat Noir. Are you willing to fight for us?>”
“<Why me? There’s a hero right there,>” he said, “<you don't want me. I can never do anything. I’m quirkless!>”
Izuku grinned. “<Me too! My first champion was quirkless too; it’s the best, because then I can give them whatever powers they want! You… I know you feel like you have to fix your father’s mistakes, but you don’t. Besides, we deal with sentimonsters all the time, so even if he is making things worse, we’ll make it out. Still, if you want to help, I can give you that power.>”
Natsuo just sputtered for a few seconds before he cleared his throat. “<Any power?>”
He cocked his head. “<I mean, if you have one in mind?>”
He could feel Natsuo grin through the connection. “<Oh do I.>”
Lune snorted, the idea instantly hitting his brain since they were so closely connected right now. “<Oh, that’s good. It also works perfectly with what I have in mind. So you agree?>”
“<Hell yeah!>”
“<Then, Yukio, it’s time for a> metamorphosis !”
He instantly slipped the goggles on and grinned at the shocked faces of Aizawa and Yaomomo.
“Maybe assure them we’re the good guys? Oh, also, see if Aizawa is willing to help you, his quirk would be useful for stopping Endeavor.”
Yukio snorted. “Wow Lune, you make it sound like… why am I speaking French?”
“Ah, I know Chat Noir speaks Japanese, but I’m not sure about anyone else. I basically gave you the language temporarily, I guess?”
“This is the coolest thing ever. Can you do that for my English tests?”
“Focus, Yukio,” he scolded, “we have some soup to chill!”
“Ah, right.”
He let Yukio cover the conversation while he twisted the top of his cane to see who was playing today. Like Chat had suggested, it was just the four of them, with Viperion and Brille Fille not in play right now. There were also no new symbols on the map, so they didn’t have any other miraculous out either.
“Uh, boss, Aizawa wants to talk to you?”
He blinked, focusing on the overlay once more. “Um, sure? I can be there in like, fifteen seconds.”
He slipped out of the abandoned room and back down the hall, looking up at them.
“Holy shit, you’re tiny!”
He sighed. “Yes, yes, Yukio now, <you needed me? What’s wrong?>”
Aizawa squinted at him like he was debating whether or not it was worth it to call him out on his height but the deadpan glare must have been enough for him to not care.
“<You know my quirk?>”
He swallowed. “<Part of my power set. I empower champions, like Yukio, but if they already have a quirk, I can only modify or enhance it, so I would… need to know generally what the quirk is. Yours is a void or a vacuum. If you can use whatever it is on Endeavor, maybe we can stop him from lighting the building on fire. I’m sure the Mayor keeps it up to code on the fire resistance, but best not to tempt fate.>”
Aizawa considered him for a few seconds before grunting. “<It’s Erasure. As long as I’m looking at someone, I can cancel their emitter or transformation quirk.>”
Lune smiled. Nailed it! He didn’t suspect a thing. “<Excellent! Well, I can stay back here with her,>” he gestured to Yaomomo, “<and keep an eye on things through Yukio’s eyes.>”
“So cool,” the champion fist pumped, but obligingly took off, Aizawa half a step behind. Yaomomo fidgeted for a moment after they left.
Finally, it seemed she couldn’t take it anymore, as she blurted out, “why did you pick him?”
Lune blinked. “Hmm? Oh, well, there’s multiple factors. Your emotional state, your quirk, your motivations… I don’t want to empower someone with extreme negative emotions, as that could enhance them and corrupt the power. I also want to make sure they always have a choice, because consent is important. And I was looking for a few particular potential powers. Your creation based quirk, if I’m right, is handy, but made partially redundant by Ladybug. She’s literally using the Miraculous of Creation, after all.”
She blinked. “She is?”
He nodded. “Miraculous are based on concepts. Hers is one of the most powerful, right up there with Chat Noir’s Destruction. Mine is Transmission, giving them my power, and Transformation, the act of changing.”
He watched idly as Aizawa pinned down an enraged Endeavor and Yukio turned the soup monster sluggish with chunks of frozen soup. Ladybug’s industrial fan lucky charm kept Kung Food from advancing.
“Here,” he gently took her hand, “they’re almost done and it seems pretty handled if you want to see.”
He edged open the door, just enough for them both to see inside. “See? That black and red fan is the Lucky Charm that she summoned from nowhere. She always uses her charm in sometimes downright bizarre plans, but they always work out in ways only she and I can predict. Well, I mean, I’m getting better at it. Sometimes I still don’t know where her mind goes.”
“But she’s using the fan to push it back into the soup pot,” Yaomomo pointed out, “which Yukio has already flash-frozen. Tsunami is using her water powers to take away the frozen bits of soup, making it smaller and easier to fit in the pot. And look, Chat Noir is waiting to grab the things inside…is he breaking them?”
Chat Noir crowed triumphantly as a broken ladle revealed the feather, and Ladybug scooped it up easily.
Lune giggled. “You picked that up in an instant? You would make a good Ladybug. From what I can tell, their adaptability and creativity are what makes them so effective. Just like Chat Noir thrives with some order, Ladybugs love them some chaos.”
“Oh, but I’m terrible with chaos,” she said in dismay, “if my plans start to fall apart I become so… so frazzled!”
Lune eyed her. “Do you? You adapted fairly well today, did you not?”
She turned to him in confusion.
“I, ah, got some of Yukio’s last memories before I connected with him. You seemed to have a cool head, from what I saw…?”
“Oh! Um, well, I was just inspired by something Izuku said…”
He felt his face grow a little hot. “Well, you still came up with the idea and executed it well. Without you, I’m sure the other three would have been trapped here. It was good thinking.”
She blushed and pulled back from the door, bowing. “Thank you for showing me this,” she murmured, “it was very educational.”
He blinked bewildered. “Sure? Ah, that's my timer, goodbye! Stay safe!”
His pin beeped the three minute warning just as the healing ladybug swept over them and he ran into the room.
“Yo, boss! That was awesome! Did you see me?”
Lune beamed at his champion who was absolutely towering over him. “I did! You did great, Yukio! Pound it!”
The five of them bumped fists and Yukio bowed.
“Thank you for letting me work with you.”
Lune gently tugged the butterfly back and cradled it lightly. “No, thank you for being willing.”
“NATSUO!?”
The boy sighed and spun around. “What?!”
Endeavor had switched from glaring at Aizawa (who had disappeared) to glaring at his son. He opened his mouth to say something when another voice called out.
“Natsuo?! Father?! Are you both alright?”
The woman who had walked in with them ran over from the now open main doors and began to fret.
Many miraculous beeped and the four of them made panicked eye contact before splitting up, bugs and not.
Ladybug and Lune ducked back into the room he had used to transform, and he released his transformation.
“Nooroo, you have to stop making me so short, no one takes me seriously!”
“Aw, but Izuku, you’re so sweet at that size!”
He sighed with a frustrated smile, passing the apples over and watching in morbid fascination as Nooroo shoved whole slices in his mouth at once.
“Thanks again,” Ladybug blew out a breath, “I still have to take him back this time, but I’m wearing the guardian down. It’s just not worth it to go back and forth every time, so I’m going to see about making you permanent.”
He cocked his head. “Oh. Um. Wow. Question, does Chat not know who I am?”
She hesitated. “He probably has a guess, but not a confirmation. He was the one to recommend Tsunami, and I know we were both stressed about finding a way to hide you, so he might have guessed due to the timing, but I don’t think he knows for certain. And no one else knows, either.”
“Actually,” Nooroo ate the last apple slice, “if he didn’t know for certain before, the miraculous magic would have dropped any connections as well, so he’ll have to start his connections all over again. As far as his brain is aware, you found a method of hiding Izuku at the same time as Lune appeared by happenstance.”
“Another thing I need to wear the guardian down on,” she grumbled, “but I really do have to get back. See you next time, hopefully not anytime soon and with some good news! Bug out!”
She saluted and dashed out, leaving Izuku alone. He took a moment to gather his wits before he headed out in the direction the rest of the group had tried to hide in. He opened his phone and winced.
Queen : Izuku i see you on the security cameras in the ballroom
Spy : WHY do you have access to those?
Queen : um, it’s MY hotel????
Advisor : I have full access to them
Bard : she means she hacked into them to watch the fight
Bard : I watched her do it
Spy : Are the three of you hiding together?
Bard : no she did it immediately after we split
Queen : sabrina and I always hide together
Queen : except when we don’t
Spy: That’s so helpful
Spy : …is he okay?
Queen : he teamed up with snake girl, cat man the second, and ASLUGDCAHLSJCB
Queen : SOMEONE JUST POPPED OUT FROM UNDER THE TABEL
Izuku laughed as the conversation kept going, and he opened the keyboard to let everyone know he was just fine.
Yaoyorozu Momo zipped up her suitcase with a sigh.
“I can’t believe we flew out all this way for four hours of social gathering, and then were called back,” Aizawa grumbled across the room from her.
She gave a lopsided smile. “Grandfather was very concerned to hear we were attacked, even if it was not directly. Besides, those four hours accomplished what I was here to do, which was network with the other heirs and related children my age. Save for the younger Todoroki.”
Aizawa grumbled something about Ruby hot air and she looked out the window at the bustling city. A white butterfly landed on the flower box adorning the balcony and she smiled.
“I want to be a hero.”
Aizawa stilled, then sighed. “Entrance exams start in a month and a half. Hard to get in without them.”
“Then I’ll take them,” she shrugged, “with the paces you and Grandfather have put me through, I’m not behind. Of course, I don’t expect I won’t have to put in work still.”
He grunted. “Good. Keep working hard and you might have a shot.”
She smiled. “I just need to work on…embracing the chaos.”
Yes, this trip had been well worth it. Hopefully she’d see them again?
Notes:
I also went digging through my old shitty drawings for this fic and dug up this picture on Lune's height, with this as a close up of the words but since my handwriting is so shit let me also transcribe it for you lmao:
LB: okay, here's our new hero, Lune, he's here to help
CN: m'lady, I don't mean to question your choices, but is this kid out of kindergarten yet?
TS: he's so small, but size does not necessarily equate to power
LN: Ladybug I changed my mind I don't want to be a hero anymore, I'm getting bullied!
LB: istg you two, but especially chat
CN: don't worry, I'll keep the itty-bitty bug safe! I think he's cute!
TS: small bugs are both cute and vicious, as Ladybug proves
LB&LN: ...
Chapter 47: The Hidden Chapter
Summary:
meaning, this isn't on the planning doc, so my main beta/girlfriend doesn't know it's coming, despite me having planned this for a while now lmao. She also happens to be on a plane and probably won't see this until both parts are up later today. Regardless, enjoy this "hidden" arc
Notes:
love you babe lmao, i just wanted to surprise you <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Izuku. The foreign delegation is going to be here in ten minutes.”
His head shot up. “What?! That’s today?! Gami, why didn’t you tell me sooner, my tower’s a mess!”
He scrambled around, rolling up scrolls and closing books, trying not to spill the open inkwells anywhere while his cousin smirked, leaning against the door frame. She shifted, steel armor clinking briefly, and pushed up, one hand resting loosely on the pommel of her sword.
“It’s hardly like the queen will come to visit your tower,” she said, voice clear with deadpan amusement, “and the only one willing to visit you here…” She scowled and he giggled.
“I don’t know why you hate him so much,” he slowed his frantic cleaning, critically eyeing his desk and determining it good enough, “he even dueled you.”
“And lost.”
“Of course he lost, you’re the captain of the guard!”
She huffed. “Seven minutes.”
“You’re making that up,” he accused, “it’s been maybe two!”
She smirked again. “See you in the throne room. Five minutes!”
He shook his hand at her as she clinked down the stairs of his tower and he sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. He sighed with a smile and grabbed his fancy court robe off the back of his chair, slipping his hands into the sleeves and picking up his staff as he all but raced after his cousin.
He managed to make it into the throne room a mere ten seconds before the foreign dignitaries were announced and ignored Adrien’s chortling and the princess’s fond look. He was not often late, and this was Kagami’s fault!
The guards opened the door.
“Now announcing, Queen Chloe and advisors, of the Bourgeois Queendom!”
She strode in with confidence befitting her station, her golden gown immaculate despite the no doubt long carriage ride from the neighboring kingdom.
She sneered at their princess and the green guards tensed in confusion before Marinette smiled warmly, with just a hint of mirth.
“Welcome, Chloe.”
She huffed and flipped her hair over her shoulder. “Dupain-Cheng.” She waved her hand behind her. “Off you go then.”
A blond boy slipped out of her retinue and bowed. “Thank you, Your Majesty.”
“I want to talk to him later too, don’t you dare hog him all to yourself again. Dinner , Felix, and not in the kitchens again.”
He smirked. “Of course not.”
Izuku cast a glance at his liege and she snickered before waving them off as well. He spared a single wave for Sabrina, right behind Chloe, before he dragged the blond by the hand back into the castle.
He managed to obtain his vibrating laughter until they were safely up all the stairs in his tower again and then he whirled on the other boy.
“So?! How was it?!”
Felix stared cooly. “I gathered much information-”
“Not your job, dingus, you! The queendom, the people, did you do anything fun, eat any good food? I don’t see you for a month and you want to talk about work? Felix.”
His cold mask cracked and he smiled, tilting one corner of his mouth up. “I’m sure our fair princess appreciates your care for my diligence.”
Izuku rolled his eyes. “Hime will get your report later. And besides, it’s not as if we’re at war! I would hardly even call it spying.”
Felix clutched his heart. “Trying to make my job obsolete, I see. You think I could be like my cousin? The court fool?”
“No,” he said deadpan, “you’re not funny.”
“And Adrien is?!”
“Puns are the highest form of humor.”
He maintained a straight face for a solid moment before the sheer horror on Felix’s face made him break down laughing, supporting himself with one hand on his desk.
He wiped a tear. “Seriously though, Ren is perfect at his job and no one else would be good for the position. Unless, of course, they get over their pining and actually, you know, do something about it.”
Felix snorted. “As if. She considers him “just a friend.” Her Majesty rants about it often enough. I’m not certain if she thinks the princess isn’t good enough for her friend, or if she wants Adrien elevated back to his previous status.”
“He seems happy to no longer be a prince,” Izuku shrugged, “but I will admit he has the training for it. If the kingdom hadn’t fallen, he probably would have married Mari for a political arrangement…”
Felix raised an eyebrow and smirked, leaning in. “Oh? And I? I would need a Queen by my side as well, as the Crown Prince. Chloe has her own kingdom to run, and Marinette of course has hers, so both wouldn’t be options regardless of my cousin, but I’d need someone .”
“Bridgette lived in your country,” Izuku pointed out thoughtfully, “despite it being slightly weird for you to marry your cousin’s wife’s cousin. Very close family, there, both sides of the family would be… basically the same.”
Felix sighed and leaned back. “Regardless, yes, I had fun. Chloe’s queendom has changed much since our youth, now that her father has stepped down. Mostly changes for the good, mind. She also has much better stables than our own kingdom, since Marinette has never been fond of riding. I had missed it.”
Izuku lightly whacked him with his staff, ignoring the wounded sound the other boy made. “If she brought them, maybe you can show me these good horses later. Food?”
Felix sighed in mock aggravation. “You have a one track mind, Izuku. Yes, I bought you snacks and tea. Thank goodness her country has good tea.”
He made grabby hands and gleefully inspected the parcels handed over. Cookies-that-were-called-biscuits-because-Felix’s-country-was-weird, three different tea mixes, and…
“A book?! Oh, Felix, you shouldn’t have!”
Felix merely smirked. “You don’t even know what book it is yet.”
“I know,” he tore open the paper, “but you know I love getting new… Felix Graham de Vanily.”
“Yes, Izuku?”
He slowly dragged his eyes up to meet Felix’s grey ones, dancing with mirth.
“The Lost Spells of the Miraculous Empire?! I’ve been looking for this for years!”
“I know,” he said smugly, “and I happened across a merchant that had a copy. You could call it a miracle, even.”
He stroked the cover of the book, practically itching to open it already but knowing that as soon as he did he’d be gone for the rest of the day and he really wanted to talk to Felix more. “And where did they get it? Even the best archeologists and scholars still can’t pinpoint where the center of the Empire used to be, and almost everything is lost!”
“The foreword mentions that, actually,” he gently flipped to that page and Izuku was transfixed, “since, based on the title and condition of this book you can tell this was made after the fall, but the author went around asking everyone everything about anything they knew and went from there. Technically this book is the resources of hundreds or thousands of individuals offering what little knowledge they had. Parts of it are even in the language of the guardians.”
Izuku let out a sound akin to a steam whistle and looked up at Felix hopelessly. The boy smirked indulgently. “I’ll get you set up with tea and biscuits, grab my own book, and we can just read for a few hours. Make sure you set an alarm for dinner however, or Her Majesty the queen will possibly draw and quarter me in the courtyard, to say nothing of your darling cousin.”
Izuku absently waved his staff, leaning it against his desk again and shrugging off his formal robe before curling up in one of two armchairs near his fireplace, displacing a few other books as he did. His eyes never left the page, even when there was the clink of porcelain on the table in between the two chairs.
He was about an hour in when he blinked.
“This is the same language as Adrien’s book?”
Felix glanced up. “What?”
He titled the book to the side. “I just got to the first guardian language section. I’ve seen this script before, in the book Adrien brought with him. The one from his father.”
Felix blinked. “I don’t recall ever seeing that book. From his father? Well, he and Aunt Emmy did like the Empire, so maybe…? But if it was entirely in the old language, then doesn’t that mean…?”
Izuku blinked rapidly. “You think it’s originally from before the fall? Truly?”
“It would make sense,” he said slowly, “since the knowledge of the language practically died out when the Order did. Part of me wishes Aunt Emmy or my mother were here to ask, but they’re still trying to find a way to restore the kingdom, so who knows where they are.”
Izuku bit his lip, looking back at the foreign characters. “I… I had copied a few of the pages, since he only said he was going to show it once, for fun. It was too old to have out for very long, which, fair, but I did manage to magic up some copies of the pages and I’ve been working on translating, so…”
Felix blinked. “You can actually read it?”
He waved his hand back and forth. “Sort of not really. It’s more I can pick out similar contexts from common words, not anything even remotely resembling a translation. Maybe we can bring it up at dinner?”
Felix hummed. “Perhaps. You should drink your tea, however, it’s gone cold.”
Izuku sheepishly waved a hand over the cup, making it steam once more and took a few careful sips, sighing into the warmth.
“Which one is it?”
“Earl Grey,” Felix admitted, looking away, “it’s… my favorite.”
Izuku smiled. “I like it! It tastes like…”
“Yeah.”
He tucked back into his book, seeing the notes on people’s presumed translations of the inscribed old language and comparing it to what he had assumed before. He had been mostly in agreement on the two sets of recipes, it looked like, when a loud bell rang. He jumped out of his seat and practically dove for his staff, shaking it to dismiss the alarm. He looked sheepishly at the very amused Felix and straightened, trying to smooth out the wrinkles he had gotten in his robe. He considered it for a moment.
“Is this a full dinner?”
“No, likely to just be the eight of us.”
“Oh, she brought Luka?”
Felix hummed mildly, eyelids lowering slightly. “Indeed. Why?”
Izuku sheepishly took off his robe. “I… forgot to take this off before, but if this is just going to be the eight of us…”
He chuckled. “Then we don’t need to be in our official capacity, no. For such a renowned court wizard, you seem not entirely comfortable with your official attire.”
Izuku wrinkled his nose as they slipped out the door and down the stairs. “It’s not that it’s bad; I like it, really, it’s just, well, expensive, nice fabric. Good for an image, comfy to wear, but I always fear getting it dirty or tearing it or something. We’re a very active kingdom, I don’t know if you’ve noticed,” he said dryly, “so I never know if Gami is about to challenge me to a duel to ensure I still know how to wield a sword, or if Ren wants to play tag, or is Mari wants to go free running.”
“Fitting how my cousin’s activity seems the most juvenile.”
“At least you’re content to just curl up with a book and a cuppa with me,” he snickered, “you practically don’t fit. Maybe you really should have gone to Chloe’s.”
Felix made a noise of mock offense. “How dare you. We had ample opportunity to join her queendom if we so chose, but no, we passed her country entirely to come here, and now you scorn us? For shame, Midoriya.”
“Oh, bringing out the family names,” he giggled, “you’re serious! All I’m saying is, you didn’t have to set up shop here just because Adrien had a crush on Marinette!”
“ZUKU YOU SHUT YOUR MOUTH RIGHT NOW!”
He snorted. “Hi Ren, we were just talking about you! All good things, all good things.”
“Debatable,” Felix said idly, not even looking at his cousin, “the day something completely positive about you comes out of my mouth is the day you get off your ass and confess.”
Adrien laughed nervously, bells tinkling slightly as he fell into step beside them. “Confess? But I’ve committed no crime! Confess I am the more handsome cousin, perhaps? But I’m sure the kingdom already knows that! Confess I feed the strays, perhaps? Well, the kitchens already know that, and they don’t mind, really-”
“It’s fine,” Izuku shrugged, “no one ever said the court fool had to be brave.”
“Just bravely stupid.”
Adrien had half a moment to look offended before they came to the personal dining room. Everyone else was already there, with Marinette talking to Luka, and Sabrina and Chloe talking to Kagami.
“Finally,” Chloe noticed them, “I thought you had forgotten! I was fully prepared to have you drawn and quartered, Felix!”
He smirked a Izuku. “I know, Your Majesty.”
She hmphed. “Well, sit down, I’m hungry. Izuku, what’s been going on?”
He smiled and took a seat, everyone helping themselves to the dishes in the center of the table.
“Well, Felix got me this book on the spells of the Empire, so I’ve been reading that.”
“What a fortuitous gift,” Kagami said flatly, “one of his favorite topics.”
Felix smirked. “Of course. I saw it and thought of him immediately.”
“Of course.”
Izuku ignored their slightly open hostility. “Right, but it also had some recipes it looked like, based on the proposed translations and what I’ve managed to scrounge together from my copied pages of Ren’s Dad’s book.”
Adrien sat up straight. “Father’s book? It’s… oh, wow, okay, yeah, the language we can’t read. Wait, but that means that Father’s book is from the Empire.”
Marinette leaned in, food forgotten. “Can we see it?”
He nodded and reached into the pocket dimension, pulling out the book and the papers. He passed the papers around while he opened the book to one of the sections and made a copy, slipping the book back for safe keeping.
Marinette made a noise. “I can… read this.”
Sabrina blinked. “You can?”
“Yeah,” she said as if in a daze, “someone taught… is teaching me how. I…”
“Can anyone taste this food,” Luka said abruptly, fork stabbing a piece of something for him to inspect in amusement, “because it’s almost like an impression of food, but it has no substance or real flavor to me.”
Adrien just about bristled with the implications that Marinette’s food (why would she cook, she’s a princess) wasn’t good, but Sabrina held up a hand. “He’s right,” she said seriously, “this is… like eating air.”
Izuku jumped. Had he actually been tasting anything?
“Felix,” he said slowly, “what does Earl Grey taste like? Because I know I had some just half an hour ago, but I don’t know what it tastes like.”
“Don’t you need your staff to do magic,” he said slowly in response, “and why was I reading a Jane Austen novel earlier?”
He blinked. “You were? Which one?”
“Persuasion, I was… reading it before bed recently. Here, it was just the same chapter over and over again.”
“Marinette,” Luka said smoothly, “remind me of the name of your fair kingdom?”
“The Cheng kingdom,” she said immediately, “which… doesn’t make sense because the Cheng clan is matriarchal, we’d be a queendom like Chloe.”
Sabrina looked up sharply. “Something isn’t right. I don’t remember what the queendom, where I’ve lived my whole life, looks like. Chloe?”
She pursed her lips. “Our colors are gold and blue. Other than that…”
“Luka,” Adrien said slowly, “how did you notice…?”
He smiled pleasantly. “I can’t hear any music unless I’m the one playing it. My quirk isn’t working.”
They all jumped. Quirks.
Izuku looked at his hands. “Magic…”
“ …exists with the miraculous,” Marinette jumped back from the papers as if stung, “and from the guardians.”
“The Empire, in this case,” Felix pointed out, “one that disappeared.”
“Okay,” Izuku took a deep breath, “stop. Let’s think this through. What is the last thing you remember? Before you guys showed up?”
Marinette nodded slowly and they all sat back down. “It was… we were… at Felix’s house?”
“For a sleepover,” Kagami confirmed, “a…”
“New Years party,” Sabrina snapped her fingers, “we were all together and it was maybe…”
“One in the morning,” Chloe said shortly, “I insisted we go to bed before we woke up horribly tired and hungover.”
“Because you convinced us to break out the wine and champagne again,” Izuku sighed, “and had way too many glasses.”
She sniffed as Luka chuckled. “I came back from getting a glass of water for her, but you were all asleep.”
“So you were the last one awake,” Adrien nodded, “did you notice anything… weird?”
“Who’s dream is this,” Luka shrugged, “mine? Yours? Because if it’s all of ours, then it’s probably…”
“An amok,” they all finished with varying degrees of frustration.
“Based on what, though,” Izuku pointed out, “proximity? Does that mean we’ll find Rose and Light?”
The three who recognized the names made negative noises. “They’re actively missing in this world or whatever,” Ren pointed out, “supposedly trying to figure out why the kingdom fell.”
Felix scowled. “I assume you’re talking about our parents? This could be an interpretation of their actual real life desire to figure out what killed our fathers and how to prevent it.”
They all went a little solemn at that before Sabrina picked up one of the papers again. “Okay, this guardian language is obviously important somehow. What’s the deal?”
“My father really did have a book,” Adrien said softly, “and I found it locked in his desk. I showed Mari, Zuku, and Gami. It has something to do with the miraculous, but we couldn’t read it.” He glanced uncertainly at Marinette.
She swallowed and fingered the edge of one of the papers. “My… uncle knows it.”
Izuku blinked. “Uncle Wang?”
She shook her head. “A distant uncle. I told you about him before?”
“Ah, yes,” Kagami nodded, “the great uncle who was teaching you family things. You mentioned him before Trivial, if I am recalling that correctly.”
Marinette stared at her for a moment before shrugging. “If you say so. But yes, this is part of what he’s teaching me, for some reason.”
“So this order…?” Felix said leadingly.
“Did exist at one point,” she cocked her head, expression troubled, “but as far as I know, not anymore? So this dreamworld or whatever is right in that sense.”
“What I’m concerned about is why this information is readily available to us despite being new,” Izuku murmured, narrowing his eyes at what he had been so excited to see before, “because if this is an amok…”
They all sucked in breaths.
“Oh good," Chloe griped, “so if we actually translate these things right now, Vixen and Paon will have information on the miraculous?”
Izuku hummed. “The recipes from the book are half translated,” he mused, “so clearly they already have some. It’s just a question of if they somehow thought we would know things, why, or if this was a coincidence because I’ve been thinking about it… Hime?”
She nodded slowly. “I mean, I have also been thinking about it often. If this is a shared dream…”
“No offense, but you all would be way stupider if this wasn’t a shared dream,” Chloe inspected her nails in dissatisfaction, “so let’s assume this is an amok and we’re in a shared dream space or whatever. Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous.”
“Ok,” Izuku sighed and leaned back, “so the presence of the guardian language passages is because of me, Mari, and possibly the villains. I kinda hope I remember this dream when I wake up, because if I’m right about these recipes, they’re… powerups? I think? It’s a potion to change to suit elements, I think. So like, an aquatic suit. A flying suit. A fire suit, it looks like, in case you’re ever fighting Endeavor I guess…”
They all snickered.
“Wait, how much of that is translated,” Marinette leaned over, “do they already have the recipe?”
He shook his head. “Half the ingredients I only know because of… well. Look.”
He pointed at a specific word and she made a noise of surprise. “But isn’t that-?”
“Similar enough,” he shrugged, “and I really do have some pictures of Ren’s book.”
“I’ll get the rest of them when we get out,” he shrugged, “if we can translate things for the heroes…”
“…then we can give them every advantage to defeat the villain,” Marinette finished, “which is always a good thing. It also looks like they mistranslated some of the ingredients they did get.”
Izuku jumped and then flushed. “Oh, really? I was just taking their translations as fact, but I guess if you’re actually learning it from someone, you’d know.”
She cracked a sheepish grin. “It’s slow going, but luckily I’ve already learned so many other languages. Each one seems to get easier, so I might learn this in the time it took you to learn all of French.”
“Yes yes, you can teach each other when we get out,” Chloe waved her hand, “but first we have to actually, you know, get out? It doesn’t seem like Ladybug or Chat Noir would be able to help since we probably just look like we’re asleep. Plus, who knows how far the range of the senti is, maybe all of Paris is having shared dreams.”
Felix drummed his fingers on the table, and Izuku noted how it produced practically no sound. “So we know the what, the how and, I suppose, technically the where. What we don’t know is the why? Was it just for access to the translation abilities of our princess and court wizard? Was it just to get us out of the way and this is happenstance? Did they even know the two of you could potentially translate? That Adrien had the book in the first place? And, most importantly, how do we leave?”
“The only way I usually get out of dreams other than naturally waking up is dying,” Marinette cringed, “but that’s definitely off the table.”
“Yes,” Adrien stressed, “it is!”
She hesitated for another moment before leaning over and pinching Adrien.
“Ow! I mean, I didn’t actually feel that, but what was that for?!”
She huffed out a sigh. “Ok, I should have known better for that one, since we can barely feel anything anyway. Pinch me, I’m dreaming,” she said sarcastically.
“Then…” Izuku trailed off, “let’s see how far the dream goes? I’ve only really seen my tower, the throne room, and here. The hallways basically didn’t exist.”
They all made noises of agreement before Sabrina abruptly stood up. “Right,” she clapped once, “let’s go explore! I know Chloe brought horses.”
Chloe blushed. “Our queendom happens to produce many fine horses! It’s a random fact that apparently the villains felt necessary to include for my… character, or whatever!”
“I’m never going to be able to look at the Kingdom Chat normally again,” Adrien said mournfully as they all got up from the empty table, “and I was having such fun!”
“As long as nothing truly awful happens in this dream,” Kagami sighed, “I’m quite certain you will get over it.”
“Princess, your Knight Commander is rude as hell!”
“She’s right, though,” Marinette smiled teasingly, “considering you just jumped right back into it.”
He blushed and waved her off. “I’m still in the mindset of the dream! I’m in jester mode!”
“So not much has changed from real life,” she gave a fake sigh, “excellent.”
Felix suddenly stopped and Izuku looked at him in question.
“You’re a wizard.”
Izuku blinked. “I’m a what?”
Felix scowled. “Kindly cease. My point is, I’ve seen you do magic. Meaning that, within the confines of the dream, you can continue to do so.”
He gasped. “I’m a wizard! Oh, hang on,” he immediately made a motion as if opening a bag and tipped it over, books falling out, “ok, here’s everything I classify as a spell book, apparently. There might be something in here to help.”
Everyone immediately took a book and opened it. Luka chuckled and held his out.
Izuku immediately blushed and snatched it. “Okay, so some of these are not so much dream spell books and more direct copies of my notebooks please no one look at those ones thank you.”
“Aw, Zuku, you made Chat look so cool!”
He gave a strangled cry and lunged, Adrien holding the book well out of reach. Well, it would be, Izuku smirked and made a tugging motion with his hand, if he didn’t have magic to help him.
He immediately threw the copies of his notebooks back into his pocket dimension and started to look at the actual spell books.
“Yeah, this is gibberish,” Sabrina said matter of factly, “it’s like Wernicke’s. Words that make sense, but in an order that doesn’t.”
Chloe wrinkled her nose. “I hate that I’ve listened to you talk about the human brain enough to recognize what that is. I hate you.”
Sabrina snickered. “It doesn’t really matter, the point is these aren’t helpful. The only things with actual words are the pages in your guardian book and your notebooks, so if we’re going to get help from anything…”
Adrien stood up abruptly. “Guys? Where are we?”
They all jumped and looked around at the new environment they were in, deep in the forest with no discernible path.
“Oh you’ve got to be kidding me,” Marinette grumbled.
Notes:
part two will go up as written, probably today or tomorrow, thanks to my backup beta, my darling baby sap-chan! let me know what you think of the kingdom arc, and how soon you realized something was wrong!
Chapter 48: Kingdom Come
Summary:
last time the kids realized they were in a dream based loosely around their kingdom chat they joke about, and now they're trying to figure out how to escape, as well as how this happened and what waits for them on the outside.
Notes:
in case last chapter was a little confusing, yes, this is the product of an amok, no this is not real life, yes it's just them in here, yes theres a lot of lore, plot, and setup in this chapter lol
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Stick together,” Marinette said immediately, “if we get separated while in dreamland we might not find each other again.”
“You don’t think the villains are actively watching us and trying to stop us from finding a way out, do you?”
They all looked at Sabrina incredulously.
“Well I am now,” Felix grumbled.
“Sabrina,” Chloe pinched the bridge of her nose, “for a supposed advisor, you sure are shit at advising.”
Sabrina shrugged. “Then I advise we follow Marinette’s suggestion of sticking together.”
The forest was suddenly cast into rapid night and Izuku sighed.
“Okay,” he winced as he made a light, “that one was my bad. I thought about how it’d be even worse if it was night time…”
“At least we know we can influence the environment around us,” Kagami said in mild frustration, drawing her sword and looking at the darkened trees in suspicion, “surely we can use that for something?”
They all were clearly thinking very hard about leaving, but the only thing that changed was the trees rustling on silent wind and the light bobbing in place.
“Screw it,” Izuku muttered, picking a stick off the ground, “point me.”
It obligingly spun and he honestly could not believe that bullshit worked, but finally it oriented itself and he looked in the direction his designated “point” was indicating.
He looked at everyone and shrugged. “Better than nothing?”
Luka smiled at him. “Good thinking,” he complimented, and began to walk in that direction, cautiously avoiding trees.
They moved as a group, following the stick compass through the woods. It seemed like it was endless and also no time at all before they pushed out into a clearing to suddenly find themselves on a snowy mountain with the burned out husk of a compound on it.
“I should be cold,” Chloe wrinkled her nose, “but since this is a dream, I’m not.”
“Also we’re all wearing coats now,” Felix observed, “which would justify not feeling cold.”
“I hate dream logic,” Adrien grumbled, “can we just wake up now instead of going on this grand quest, or whatever?”
Izuku stepped forward hesitantly. “That symbol… Mari?”
She nodded solemnly. “Order of the Guardians.”
“The lore of this world is that no one has found the seat of the Miraculous Empire since its fall,” Felix protested, “and we walk through some woods and just stumble upon it? Woods that are now nowhere to be seen? I dislike agreeing with Adrien on anything, but. I hate dream logic.”
“Agreed.”
“Theoretically, the Order existed in real life at some point,” Sabrina pointed out, “and as much as I find it incredibly interesting to get a history lesson while I’m dreaming, none of us have seen this before. Is this where they actually were? And then, what, a fire happened?”
Izuku looked around and squinted. “We’re in… the Himalayas, maybe?”
“Tibet,” Marinette said softly, “the Order had a sanctuary in Tibet. Gami, look.”
She pointed at a faded and slightly torn pennant flying in the unfelt wind, featuring a green circle with a faint outline of an eight petaled lotus flower, five on the top and three pointing down, resting on the bottom curve.
“The Emerald Mist,” she confirmed, “based out of the Himalayas themselves. I had not realized the clan was connected to this Order of Guardians, but that would indeed place us in Tibet, or near enough. Have the villains been here, then?”
Adrien scratched the back of his head. “They want the miraculous. Maybe they traced the history to here, only to find the structure destroyed?”
“I wonder why it burned down,” Luka hummed, “and was never rebuilt. If one of your clans had enough of a foothold here to leave flags, then surely they would have returned at some point?”
“Unless the entire thing was destroyed and everyone died,” Sabrina pointed out, “like in the dream lore. The entire empire supposedly fell, right? Meaning dead and gone. Something catastrophic happened, maybe with the miraculous, maybe with quirks. Maybe someone discovered the magic and feared it, so they destroyed their sanctuary. Maybe someone discovered it and stole everything. Obviously the miraculous made it out fine, or at least generally so, since we have a whole good versus evil fight going down in Paris right now, but without the order, maybe this Mist or whatever just gave up and assumed everything was gone. Makes me wonder why they haven’t noticed the use of the miraculous, or if they have, why they haven’t shown up to do something.”
Marinette and Kagami both made noises. “The Mist is notorious for their isolationism policy,” Kagami refuted, “they’re a founding clan because they’re the oldest of us, and skilled martial artists and artisans, but the most interaction they have is with their retainer clan. I cannot speak for Hime, but I have only met one Mist in my lifetime, and they were from a branch family. I highly doubt anyone has seen the main branch in decades if not centuries save for the occasional meeting of the heads.”
Marinette snorted. “And even then, they just send in a Monkey to relay their messages. I’m not sure even the resurgence of the Order of the Guardians would get them to come out of hiding. Maybe if this place was rebuilt, but the most we could expect from them is a missive, probably. If they could find the current miraculous holders, I mean.”
“So that’s a no on the Order,” Chloe counted off on her fingers, “a no on the Mist, who has the current miraculous then? It takes a few minutes to get any of the temporary holders out on the field, so it’s not like they all have their own miraculous.”
Izuku nodded. “Ladybug and Chat Noir said they were picked, back in the beginning. So presumably, someone out there has the miraculous in safe keeping. Ladybug obviously knows how to find them, and it would be bad if the villains figured out where they were.”
They all winced at the idea.
“Someone holding onto all the miraculous that isn’t using them themselves sounds like a guardian to me,” Felix said, “so perhaps one of the Order escaped this destruction with the miraculous?”
“And they never contacted the Mist?” Adrien grimaced. “They just decided to protect them all on their own? And then give the magical jewelry to children? That also doesn’t explain how the villains got theirs.”
“The Fox and the Peacock are part of the main seven too,” Kagami mused, “based on the book.”
Marinette made a wounded noise. “Shit. Shit shit shit. I hope we’re not being watched or listened to because if so we need to stop talking really fast.”
Izuku was the first to catch on. “Mari…”
She grimaced. “Yeah.”
Sabrina was next. “Oh shit. Your great uncle-”
Marinette groaned into her hands. “Time to join Izzy in the target party, I guess. Man, that’s going to be fun.”
“Maybe Ladybug can get you to safety the same way she did me?” Izuku winced. “If they know you know who and where he is…”
“Oh,” Chloe blinked, “yeah, that’s bad. Damn, Dupain-Cheng, unlucky.”
She gave a humorless chuckle while Kagami patted her on the back.
Adrien still looked confused, so Felix sighed in aggravation. “She knows who the guardian is. The guardian who is alone and doesn’t have the Order to back them up. Who holds all the miraculous save for the Black cat, the Ladybug, the Fox, and the Peacock. Someone the villains will want to locate.”
“Oh shit.”
Felix rolled his eyes.
“At least we can use that group chat more often,” Luka commented idly, “but perhaps it would be best to continue this line of conversation when we wake up? Just in case.”
“I’m just going to think really hard about finding a way out,” Izuku said, forcing his eyes shut, “and not the potential catastrophe this is becoming.”
“Dream logic for the win,” Adrien said weakly, and they all quieted and closed their eyes, trying to influence the dream around them with their minds.
After several moments, a soft, “Guys…?” made them all open their eyes.
Adrien groaned. “Back in the forest, seriously?”
“There’s a path this time,” Kagami indicated, "and it looks to be the evening instead of the middle of the night.”
“Small mercies,” Felix grumbled as he stalked forward, “to the path, then?”
Kagami drew her sword. “I shall be in front, I think, as I’m the only one with a weapon.”
Izuku huffed and held up his stick.
“Besides Izuku.”
“Middle of the pack,” Chloe pointed at him, “or so help me.”
“But I can watch our backs-”
“I can watch our backs,” Felix sighed, “you’re our secret weapon. Marinette, you as well.”
“I’ll protect you guys,” Adrien said cheerfully, “and we’ll be fine!”
Luka smiled. “I’ll also be in the back.”
Sabrina shrugged. “I’ll go front.”
Izuku and Marinette exchanged a glance, but complied fast enough, and they were soon stalking cautiously through the game trail.
The forest, for all its eeriness, was quite magical looking. There were mushrooms peeking out of moss covered roots, some of which glowed. Bushes and underbrush were dotted with small flowers, and there was evidence of animal life all around them. It wasn’t a nightmare forest with scraggly trees that seemed alive in the darkness, or ghouls or anything. It was like from a fairytale.
Izuku glanced at the ground and blinked. “Oh. Breadcrumbs.”
“Please no,” Sabrina groaned, “Hansel and Gretel?”
“Good to know I wasn’t the only one thinking of fairytales,” Adrien snorted, “but I was thinking more Beauty and the Beast.”
“No curses please,” Chloe said irritably, “I don’t need anyone turning into a monster on me.”
“Adrien and I qualify as former princes,” Felix grimaced, “so if we see a castle let’s steer clear. And be polite to any old women we come across.”
“If we’re running on fairy tales we need to be polite and helpful to everyone we meet,” Marinette grumbled.
“The real question is if we’re operating in Disney or Grimm,” Luka sighed, “because those are… quite different stories.”
Kagami stopped and held out a hand. “I’d posit Grimm, if anything.”
They all peeked around her to take in what had made her stop. In a clearing stood a house on chicken feet, surrounded by a fence topped in skulls, both human and animal. The house looked like a one story shack, but the window was glowing with candle light.
“Neither,” Izuku murmured, “this is a slavic story, called-”
“Snooping on Baba Yaga, are you, children?”
They all jumped as the old crone cackled, walking past them to her hut.
“I don’t bite,” she crooned, “the myths make me out to eat children, but no matter how tender, they’re just a special treat. Besides, there’s eight of you, one of me, and you’re all strapping younguns. I’m sure you could take me if needed.”
They stood there, dumbfounded, while she walked up the stone path and paused on the steps, looking back with piercing yellow eyes. She grinned, revealing craggily and slightly pointed teeth.
“Come join your Baba for tea? I’m sure you all have questions, after all.”
Without a glance back, she climbed the creaking steps into her hut and swept inside, leaving the door ajar.
“Um,” Marinette squeaked.
“Yeah,” Adrien’s voice cracked.
Chloe turned to Izuku with a raised eyebrow. “Baba Yaga?”
He slowly nodded. “She’s… well, her original story is not super great, but she loses in the end so we don’t see what she’s fully capable of. Most legends agree she’s a witch who may or may not help the hero of the story with their goal, depending on… her mood, I guess? It’s worth mentioning, however, that every time the protagonist came to her, and not the other way around. She never went out of her way to be evil, and could be tricked into giving up what you really wanted from her.”
Sabrina shrugged. “I don’t want to say “it’s a dream, what's the worst that can happen,” but the only thing we really want is to wake up, right?”
“I mean,” Adrien winced, “I’d take information as well. Is a sentimonster waiting for us when we wake up…?”
“I don’t want to rush into things with a potential child eating witch,” Marinette grimaced, “but she did imply she might answer some questions for us.”
“I wonder if she’s a product of us thinking of fairytales,” Luka mused, “or if this is another thing from the villains.”
They were silent for a moment before Chloe took a step forward.
“What,” she snapped when they didn’t immediately move to follow, “I want answers!”
They slowly walked down the path and up the creaky stairs. Izuku glanced at the chicken feet that were keeping the house suspended and one of the toes waved at him. He bit his lip and slipped inside, Felix closing the door behind them with a suspicious look.
Baba Yaga was sitting in a plush armchair by the fire, a few rickety chairs that clearly came from the small table near the pottering stove scattered around her.
She grinned into her large mug of tea. “Good, good, your fear didn’t override your need. Sit. Or don’t. Tea’s on the stove if you want it.”
Kagami stayed standing, but Sabrina cautiously helped herself to some tea before sighing. “Still tasteless.”
Baba Yaga cackled as they slowly took seats. “Of course it is, dearie, you’re dreaming. You might get impressions, faint memories of tea, but nothing concrete. Just feelings from the past.”
“You’re very…” Luka seemed to be feeling the words out. “…aware. But you’re not like us, are you?”
She snorted. “Of course not. With the way this amok worked? No, if the real me had been close enough to get caught in your dream, your peacock and fox would have much bigger problems to worry about.”
Izuku jumped. “The real you? But you’re from a fairytale!”
She grinned wickedly. “Am I?”
He racked his brain for a moment before stifling a gasp. “No way.”
She cackled again. “Go on, little bug, tell your friends.”
“Oh wait,” Sabrina blinked, “no, I’ve heard of this, actually. Baba Yaga. Underground menace, lives in the Baltics as near as anyone can tell. Based on the fairy tale, but a person or organization that can get you anything you want, for a price.”
“Precisely,” Baba Yaga slurped again, “very good, little miss advisor. You’re well informed.”
“So there is a real you out there,” Felix said slowly, “and the villains…know you?”
She snorted. “Oh yes. I’m sure they’ll never forget.”
Marinette settled and crossed her legs, folding her hands in her lap. “Would you be willing to tell us, ma’am?”
Baba Yaga leaned back in her chair with a laugh. “How polite,” she crooned, “of course I am, my dear! Especially because they would hate for you to know! But they’re a little… busy.”
Izuku (and most of the others) all had to very obviously hold themselves back from asking about that, but a twinkle in the old woman’s eye made them refrain.
She nodded once. “They came to find me. Their husbands didn’t know, but they asked for something from me. Like usual.”
She slurped her never ending tea for a long moment while watching them fidget.
“I didn’t like what they asked for,” she clicked her tongue, “so I told them that. I’m sure they’ll never forget the words I spoke.”
She set down her tea and smiled cruelly, looking into the middle distance as she remembered. Her voice took on a distinct timbre, ringing with power and certainty.
“And they call me a monster. If anyone discovers the depth of your depravity and still loves you, they will die. Either way, you’ll lose them.”
She cackled quietly and picked her tea back up. “They didn’t believe me. More fool to them.”
Adrien swallowed. “But did they get what they wanted?”
Her yellow eyes snapped to him, piercing him with the intensity of her gaze. She smiled. “Of course. You’re here, aren’t you?”
Izuku bit his lip. “That’s why they want the miraculous. They want to get around your curse and bring back the people they’ve lost.”
“Oh make no mistake,” she chortled, “they seek power as well. Control. Your little jewels are just a convenient way of getting that.”
“Do you… you dealt with them before they became Vixen and La Paon,” Marinette shifted, “so do you know who they really are?”
Baba Yaga crooned, putting a hand on her cheek. “You’re a clever one, little insect. I might just have to snap you up! Alas, I am a mere construct of their amok. The magic protects their identities.”
“Damn,” Felix swore, “that would have been too convenient. And there’s nothing you can say to hint?”
She narrowed her eyes. “Getting greedy, are we?”
They all froze and she held his gaze for a moment longer before looking away in dismissal. “I will tell you one more thing before sending you on your way. Ask your question wisely, princess.”
Marinette swallowed and tugged on her fingers. She cleared her throat again before opening her mouth to ask.
“How does this amok work?”
They all paused for a moment before Baba Yaga clapped vigorously. “Very good, princess,” she cheered, “that was just the question you needed! For that, I will tell you more. This amok exploded.”
They all choked a little and she cackled, clearly delighted at evoking this reaction.
“Most amoks,” she waved her hand, picking up her mug in the other, “form a feather, find a donor, make a monster. Simple, cut and dry, all you need is to destroy the object and purify the feather. Feathers cannot join with a person, only your little butterfly could do that. Risky, but you could. Regardless, they have a certain power. If the peafowl asks for more than the creature can give, it will fulfill it and die. Violently. In an explosion, a wave, if you will. She was most peeved when all of Paris, including her, fell asleep. That’s why they’re busy, by the way. They are trapped in everyone’s dreams.”
They winced again.
“It will take her a while to sort through all of them,” Baba Yaga mused, “but I imagine she’ll know the city much better afterwards, so I’d take a moment when you awaken to put your affairs in order.”
Marinette squinted. “They asked to put everyone to sleep?”
The crone wagged her finger. “Not quite. Mostly, she wanted to be able to dreamwalk. Wanted to find out identities that way, then pluck the jewelry right off their sleeping forms. It just so happens that is a lot of work, and without knowledge of who your little heroes were, the amok had to put everyone to sleep to make sure they got every possibility. Hence the explosion.”
“Now,” she pointed, “that is not the end of the question. While the original intent was to keep everyone asleep until the overtrussed christmas dinner got what she wanted, the poor little feather didn’t have that much power. So now everyone is stuck in dreamland until they figure out how to leave, which is done by waking up.”
Kagami tightened her grip on her sword. “But-”
“Ahp ahp ahp,” Baba Yaga cut her off, “not done. Goodness, knights are always so impatient. Where was I? Ah, yes. You need to wake up. That part is fairly simple. Circumstances are different for each dreamer, of course, since each dream is different, unless you’re close enough and all thinking of similar things when you went to sleep,” she said pointedly, “and yours is quite regular.”
They didn’t say anything for a moment before she waved them on.
Chloe cracked first. “Regular how?”
Baba Yaga gave a gusty sigh and slouched in her chair. “And here I thought you snacks were moderately intelligent! You even said it earlier while trekking to my hut. Where are you?”
“In a fairytale,” Adrien said, almost bouncing, “we’re in a fairytale! So we need… to get to the end of the story?”
She grinned, crooked yellow teeth glowing in the firelight. “Indeed. Which story, though? Hansel and Gretel? Beauty and the Beast? Vasilissa? Or one completely of your own making? You have the tools you need, the characters, the plot. Now you just need the ending.”
She paused. “And to get out of my house.”
They scrambled to their feet and to the door. Sabrina paused briefly and bowed. “Thank you for the tea. And the questions.”
Baba Yaga waved them off, old gnarled hand making the fire in the candles nestled in skulls flicker. “It’s always nice to see grandchildren. Off you go, then. I would say visit again, but, well…”
They all winced and she cackled from the stoop as they speed walked down the path and past the fence. As soon as they cleared it, the ground rumbled and they turned to watch.
The fence picked itself up out of the ground and from one side, rolled itself up until it was a bundle of sticks, skulls, and bones, tucking itself into a basket attached to the front of the hut. The chicken legs shook themselves out one by one and the house rocked back and forth, the witch inside seemingly nonplussed by this as she watched the proceedings. Soon enough, everything was put together and she gave one last cackle as the house bounded off into the woods, leaving an empty clearing behind.
The eight of them stood there for a moment before Sabrina clapped. “Okay, back on track! Stories. Endings.”
“I think we need to go home.”
They looked at Marinette, who had spoken softly. She glanced at them. “Hansel and Gretel ends with them being safe at home, escaping the witch,” she gestured in the direction the hut disappeared to, “Beauty and the Beast is probably not it, but ends in a castle with happily ever after. I don’t know about Vasilissa, I think she said? But. Um.”
“No, you’re right,” Izuku said thoughtfully, “Vasilissa ends with her escaping Baba Yaga, making it home with the fire, erm, killing her abusive family, and being home safe. Even most other fairytales either end back and home or in a castle. It just so happens that our dream home is a castle.”
“Oh, your dream home is a castle?” Luka smirked. “I’ll have to keep that in mind, you have expensive tastes.”
Izuku stared at him blankly before groaning into his hands. “Damn you and your word play, Luka.”
The black and teal haired boy laughed and Felix grunted. “Home?”
Chloe groaned. “I don’t want to walk. If only we could like, make a portal. That’d be pretty handy.”
Izuku brandished his stick with glee. “Magic!”
They all laughed and he concentrated hard before making a circle with the point of the stick, willing it to open a portal.
They all cheered when a bright blue disc opened into the throne room and went through, Izuku last to let it close behind him.
They piled into the empty throne room and looked around at each other. They were all dressed in the outfits they had started in and Marinette smiled.
“I might have to make some of these in real life,” she said thoughtfully, “we look… mostly good.”
Adrien cheered, pumping a fist in the air. “I can finally be the fool I really am! You’re the best, princess!”
Izuku snorted, reaching into his pocket dimension and pulling out the pointed hat to match his robes, shoving it on his head and enduring the laughter and looks it garnered.
“Are we ready to do this,” Kagami raised an eyebrow, “and… how?”
Izuku cleared his throat and looked around at his friends, smiling.
“And they lived happily ever after.”
He opened his eyes to look at Felix’s bedroom ceiling and sighed in relief.
“I’m never going to sleep again,” Chloe groaned beside him, and they all burst out laughing.
Notes:
baba yaga is the coolest shit, go look at this to read a wonderfully written (and funny) blog post about her, she's cool
so yeah, we learned more about the villains, the gang knows mari knows the guardian and about some more guardian stuff (im sure master fu will be delighted to hear that /s), and more importantly, the villains are probably going to figure that out too. if only we had a way to hide her in the fights like with izuku...? damn, oh well, I'm sure this won't be an issue for them later. For sure.
thanks for reading my minor hidden arc and getting thru the density of lore and plot, next time we'll be back to your regularly scheduled monster of the week ft. Paris!
Chapter 49: Horror Matchmaking
Summary:
its a new year, and that means Izuku is determined to get Adrien and Marinette together - which means Felix has to help him!
Notes:
i try my best to make things comprehensible about timeline without having the characters literally tell you "its january fourth" but yeah its january fourth in universe for them rn (on one of the days in this chapter, anyway) and the gang is having a blast trying to ignore the emotional terrorists taking over the city, so have a fluffy chapter before we go back to lore/plot heavy chapters ;p
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izumari protection squad
Chlo: i'm just saying, MDC is fine without us!
Gami: villains, chloe
Gami: super, magical, miraculous villains
Bri: chloe i love you and would do anything for you, you know this
Bri: but
Luka: this is getting pretty dangerous for her and izuku both
Luka: and i know you care about each of them
Chlo: shut the fuck up no i don't?????
Fe: Chloe.
Chlo: shut up!
Chlo: ladybug can just save her too!
Chlo: they don’t need anyone to protect them when ladybug is watching their backs!
Chlo: in fact, we should just scrap this entire chat!
Ren: not that i don’t wholeheartedly agree on ladybug’s ability to protect them
Ren: not to mention the other heroes, no doubt, even if lune is a little small
Ren: but its also worth thinking about someone just… following her to find out where the guardian is
Ren: which. Bad.
Fe: I highly doubt Marinette will allow us to stalk her every move, for protection or otherwise.
Fe: If she discovered we were “hanging out” with her just so she had an escort, the princess would turn into the dragon
Gami: no the dragon is me, we’ve been over this
Gami: or tsunami, I suppose
Gami: very literal, in both cases
Chlo: i refuse to “hang out” with MDC
Chlo: absofuckinglutely not
Bri: i mean i thought izzy was pretty covered by whatever ladybug did, he’s been out of the last, what is it now, three amok fights? Four?
Bri: how many times have we seen lune?
Luka: three
Luka: the multi event, kung food, and the most recent one, New Me, i think it was?
Luka: tho he didn’t do much in the last one, it was too fast for a champion
Luka: disregarding the one three days ago, since no heroes were in that one
Ren: because they were all asleep???
Ren: like the rest of us????
Ren: and bri, izzy?
Bri: mari called him that towards the end of the dream, i thought it was cute!
Bri: but yeah its pretty good that yesterday’s was so short
Bri: lb and cn did so good!
Gami: i'm still not letting either them out of sight of one of us if i can help it
Gami: if nothing else, we can protect them until ladybug arrives
Private message between Izu and Fe
Izu: i have an awesome idea but i need your help so say yes rn!!! ( •̀ ω •́ )✧
Fe: I make it a habit to never agree to something without knowing what it is. Elaborate.
Izu: boo you’re no fun!
Izu: but ok!!!
Izu: so you know how ren pines over mari like, every moment of every day?
Fe: I would have to be a blind man to not.
Fe: Continue.
Izu: we could help set them up!
Izu: we schedule like, a hang out, maybe getting food, maybe going to the movies
Izu: but then we have something come up last minute, leaving just them!
Izu: so it becomes a date!
Izu: it’s fool proof!
Fe: Why don’t you ask your cousin to help?
Fe: You all have a group name, the Core Four, right?
Fe: would it not make more sense to have you four go?
Izu: no i already asked her and she said no (/_ \ )
Fe: ah.
Fe: sorry you had to go to your second choice, then
Izu: what!
Izu: no!
Izu: i was going to ask you even if she said yes, because he’s your cousin!
Izu: and watching them is sad!
Fe: I cannot disagree with you there.
Fe: Very well.
Fe: what would we be doing in the meantime?
Izu: i mean
Izu: i’d probably want to stick around and watch to make sure things aren’t getting messed up
Izu: maybe if we went to the movies, we’d watch a horror movie and, oops, the only seats they had were split up! You two should sit in the ones a few rows ahead of us!
Izu: then they’re alone, but we can still watch them, you know?
Fe: i see
Izu: haha, you’re getting the hang of texting like a normal person!
Izu: anyway
Izu: if we went to like, a dinner, we’d probably just have to leave them and go across the street or something, because splitting the tables wouldn’t make much sense
Izu: or we could still eat with them but like, make them sit next to each other?
Izu: it might eb fun to go out to eat as a group actually
Izu: if we went somewhere like the zoo or an amusement park we could just get separated from them in the crowd or split off to go do/see different things with a promise to meet up later
Izu: also a potentially fun group activity, but it’s pretty cold so maybe not
Izu: thoughts?
Izu: pls say you’re in!!!!!!!!!!
Fe: I have the distinct feeling I might regret this
Fe: but ok
Izu: yes!!!!!!!!!!!!
Izumari protection squad
Fe: Adrien I believe Izuku is inviting us and Marinette to the movies this Saturday, also known as tomorrow
Fe: so you’ll be able to watch her as much as you please
Ren: for the love of all things that are holy Do Not phrase it like that thank you
Gami: ah yes, that
Gami: I am uninterested, so it will just be you four
Chlo: that’s right, you have plans with ME
Chlo: and brina
Bri: idk if we can call it a girls hang out if mari isnt there but
Bri: i'm excited to bring you to spa day, gami!
Luka: and i shall be so…alone…all by myself…
Chlo: UGH THEN COME TO STUPID SPA DAY
Chlo: we’ll just split the group in half
Chlo: ridiculous
Luka: utterly so? ;)
Chlo: don’t make me take my offer back, bard boy
Luka: wouldn’t dream of it
Luka: if we were in person, i would be bowing gallantly rn
Bri: lmao you’re such a dork
Bri: welcome to spa day!
Fe: delightful
Fe: tomorrow then
Izuku bounced in place as he waited with Mari in front of the movie theater. She had insisted on him picking her up so she wasn’t late, and he had been happy to oblige.
“You’re really excited to see this movie,” she said wryly, “are you a big fan of horror?”
Izuku grinned. “I’m just excited we can hang out! I know we hang out all the time but, well, still!”
She snickered. “Yeah, I know. Plus this allows Adrien to be a mother hen.”
“I think you mean a Mother Ren,” the boy in question sniffed, “don’t diss my title. Hi Zuku, hi Mari!”
She waved. “Hey Ren, Felix. Ready to go watch?”
Izuku grabbed Felix’s hand and pulled him in the direction of the movie theater, pulling up the tickets on his phone. “Right, so we can just go right back to the ticket master, get our food, and we’re good! We’re in theater three, row… oh, rows, dang,that’s right, I had to split us up, huh.”
He showed the ticket master the tickets and got waved through as the other two caught up, both frowning slightly.
“What do you mean, split us up?”
Izuku shrugged sheepishly, holding his phone out. “It was so last minute, they were some of the only seats left. I tried to get us as close as we could, though. Two seats on row four, two on row five.”
Felix shrugged nonchalantly. “They’re still nearby. And it’s not like we should be talking during the movie anyway.”
“I think you and Felix should sit together,” Marinette said with a smile, “and I can keep Ren company. Sound good?”
Izuku blinked. This was better than he’d hoped, he hadn’t even needed to be the one to suggest the seating arrangements!
“Sure,” he chirped, “we’ll take the back ones! Come on, let’s get snacks!”
He gave Ren a wink before looking up at the menu of snack options.
“I kinda want to get popcorn,” he said to the boy beside him, “but it's not worth it if you don’t get the big one. Split a jug with me?”
Felix looked at him incredulously. “A jug? I think most people would call that a bucket. But yes, I will split it with you.”
Izuku rolled his eyes. “Jug, bucket, whatever. You understood what I meant. What do you want to drink?”
“Cherry slushie.”
Izuku nodded. “Okay, one large popcorn, two medium icees, one cherry, one blue raspberry and… any candy?”
Felix shook his head.
“And that’s it!”
The cashier rang them up and Felix quickly swooped forward to deliver the right amount of money.
Izuku blinked.
“What,” he protested, “Felix!”
“You paid for tickets,” the other boy said smoothly, “so it’s only fitting I pay for snacks.”
“That’s not how that works!”
It was too late, however, and Felix got his change back before the worker went to get their popcorn and drinks. They walked in the direction of their theater and met up with the other two, also sporting popcorn and drinks.
Marinette smirked at them. “Ready for this? Apparently Ren doesn’t like horror movies!”
Izuku grinned as Adrien groaned with his head in his hands. “Don’t worry, Adrien, all you have to do is think about how unrealistic it is, and all the things you would do differently!”
“And make fun of the makeup and costumes,” Mari snickered, “because you can always find the flaws.”
The two non-blonds high fived.
“To the theater!”
They quickly and quietly walked to their seats as previews played on the screen and got settled, arranging their snacks in a way that they could easily share.
Izuku leaned over to Felix with a grin. “I think Ren might have more of a chance! Mari basically offered to sit with him, and they’re sharing popcorn!”
Felix glanced down at their own popcorn and raised an eyebrow.
Izuku snickered quietly. “Okay, I see your point. Still! They might reach for the popcorn at the same time, their hands brush, and boom! Sparks! Mari realizes that Adrien is super cool and available and/or Adrien confesses! Using a horror movie to get them physically closer might be a bust since it seems Mari likes them.”
Felix sighed. “Luckily for you and your plan, Adrien is easily frightened. This will simply have to work in reverse.”
Izuku grinned in glee and easily scooped some popcorn into his mouth with a light crunch.
The previews ended, the lights dimmed, and everyone settled into their seats for the B-list horror movie to start. The first jumpscare was at the fifteen minute marker, where things were just starting to go wrong for the characters, the inkling of what was stalking them appearing. Most of the theater jumped and Izuku giggled quietly to himself. Between the music and the framing, of course there would have been a jumpscare there!
From there, the horror and fright slowly ramped up and he kept an eye on the people in front of him. Adrien really wasn’t doing super well, jumping at every little thing, and Marinette was leaning in to whisper in his ear, probably to help him calm down. Izuku grinned to himself at how the plan was definitely working before looking over at Felix to congratulate him on their successful plan, but then he blinked.
Felix was practically plastered to his seat with a dead grip on his arm rests, staring at the screen with wide eyes.
Izuku leaned over and waved a hand in the corner of his vision and he jumped a little, but did lean in when he realized who it was.
“Are you okay?” Izuku was starting to feel bad for dragging him here and couldn’t help but hear some of that worry in his hesitant whisper.
Felix pursed his lips but obligingly leaned in to whisper back.
“It is… quite possible I neglected to mention that I, like my cousin, am not the biggest fan of horror movies…”
Izuku shuddered a little at the breath on his ear before snatching up Felix’s hand. “I’m so sorry, I should have asked,” he whispered fiercely, “we can leave the theater-”
Felix shook his head. “No, it’s fine.”
Izuku bit his lip before glancing at the two in front of him again. Adrien seemed to be calming down a little as Mari very clearly ranted about something, for all that they couldn’t hear the two of them aside from the few muffled snickers. Oh!
“I’ll just tell you all the ways this movie is bad,” Izuku insisted, “then you won’t be scared. I’ll be right here!” He squeezed Felix’s hand with a smile and Felix reluctantly nodded, grabbing his slushie and huddling closer to their shared arm rest.
“Look,” Izuku breathed, “Kevin’s making the classic mistake of going into the basement! I mean, come on, it’s super dark, going down, and has no exits to the outside other than the stairs, which is a hazard at best! Backing yourself into a corner is a horrible idea! And the fuse box is in the garage anyway, if he wanted to turn the lights back on he’d go there, but nooo, spooky murder basement it is! Into the bowels of the earth!”
Felix huffed out half a laugh and Izuku grinned in triumph, doubling down.
“Now Sarah, Sarah is the only person here with a lick of sense,” he ranted under his breath, “she’s going to be the Final Girl for sure. Only person to make it out of this alive, I promise you. Actively avoiding clear ghost sites, engaging with people and things that might help get rid of the ghost, and… yep, there she goes, hiding! Have exits or hiding spots available at all times. There goes George, leaving a clear trail for the ghost to follow, dummy. ‘Oh, that person down the hallway must be one of my friends! Let me call out to them very loudly and without anything to protect me or a clear escape route!’ Good thinking, George!”
The rest of the movie unfolded the same way, Felix slowly losing tension in his posture as Izuku pointed out both the flaws in the movie itself and in the choices the characters made until the credits began to roll and the lights came back on.
Izuku suddenly realized he’d held Felix’s hand the entire time and very nonchalantly tried to remove his hand before Felix realized, stretching as he stood.
“That movie was so bad,” Marinette crowed, “the amount of costume discrepancies drove me insane!”
Adrien snickered. “Not as insane as George.”
“I never realized how idiotic most people in horror movies are,” Felix murmured, “but if you actually allow yourself a moment to think things through…”
Izuku grinned. “Yeah! And I get that most of the time, the fear is enough to have people not thinking straight, but it’s as if they exist in a universe where horror movies don’t! Because once you’ve seen a couple, you naturally start making plans about what you’d do in their place!”
“No, that’s just you,” Marinette refuted, “my plan consists of ‘leave,’ and that’s it.”
Izuku pouted. “Oh come on! You’re saying you don’t have a horror movie plan beyond just, leaving? What if the monster or whatever isn’t confined to a location and you’re just leading it to more victims?!”
Marinette shrugged. “Then I lead it somewhere more populated and let other, professional people deal with it.”
“I’m sorry,” Felix pinched the bridge of his nose, “you have a plan that isn’t leaving? You plan to engage the creatures?”
Adrien snorted. “I don’t know why you’re surprised, that’s his plan for sentimonsters.”
Izuku immediately started lightly smacking Adrien. “That’s! Not! True!”
“Abuse, abuse,” Adrien called, “this is sunshine on sunshine violence!”
Marinette chopped a hand through them. “Enough! Cease! What I wanna know is what you two were whispering about all movie!”
Felix cleared his throat and looked away while Izuku grinned. “As it turns out, Felix is,” he looked at the other boy and changed tracks, “really good at pointing out people’s flaws and movie inconsistencies, who would have thought?”
“I could have told you that,” Adrien complained, “Zuku we’re surrounded by nerds! Next time we should just have them sit together so they can pick apart the movie on their own!”
Izuku pouted coyly. “Are you saying you didn’t like sitting with Mari?”
“What! That’s not what I said! I loved sitting with you princess, promise!”
Marinette giggled. “That’s okay, I liked sitting with you too. And you two looked cozy enough, we’ll have to keep these seat partners for next time, too. Even if hopefully next time we’re all on the same row.”
Izuku huffed out a breath. “It was last minute! Next time we’ll just plan this in advance, so that Gami and the other three don’t have plans and then we can all go together.”
They all went their separate ways outside of the movie theater, heading home with promises to hang out again later, and Izuku immediately made a beeline for his cousin’s room.
She briefly glanced up from her sketchpad and moved her legs so there was room for him on the bed, a spot he easily took, tucking his feet under him as he leaned back on the long dragon stuffed animal that lined the wall beside the bed.
“And so?”
He grinned. “It went perfectly! Mari was actually the one to suggest the seating arrangement, so we have a shot, I think! You?”
Kagami hummed. “It was relaxing. Sabrina definitely egged Luka on with somethings, and I most likely did not assist the way Chloe would have liked me to. One of the workers there, Lamia I believe, asked after you.”
He blinked. “Really? I’ve only been twice.”
She smiled. “You make impressions, cousin. Madame Rosmarie also expressed disappointment that you weren’t there. They only stopped when Chloe agreed to bring you next time.”
Izuku giggled. “I mean, sure. I always like spa days, and they were nice. But you had a good time?”
“Yes.”
“That’s good!”
A knock at the door had them turning to face the maid there, who smiled.
“Dinner is served,” she said softly, and they both thanked her before getting up and going to the dining room where Tomoe waited.
They clapped their hands over the food and began to eat.
“How were your days,” she said easily, “you both went out, did you not?”
They both smiled.
Notes:
izuku and mari: "this is perfect, now they will get together"
felix and adrien: "why tf did you pick a horror movie please god why this isn't worth it"gami: "you see i would help you with this plan to make them get together but i have to hang out with my future spouses and sabrina, so..."
luka: "oh no im sooooo lonely... ;)"
chloe: "if people would stop accusing me of having feelings, a soul, and caring about people, that would be great"
sabrina: "you don't understand the entertainment i get from watching kagami and chloe interact. throw in luka? oh, im in heaven"the referenced amok, New Me, was obv based off of new years resolutions (new year, new me) but was resolved super fast, so I didn't feel like writing it. powerset was similar to Mirror/Mirror, but instead of showing off your fears/insecurities/who you really were, basically made you into what you would be if you actually followed all your new years resolutions, which meant that, uh, everyone was better including the heroes lmao ("this year im going to work out mroe and get mroe sleep, and eat better!" oops the heroes're in peak physical condition now, you fucked up and your powerset is awesome for them and terrible for you) hence why it was over so fast
Chapter 50: Chase!
Summary:
its been a week and a half since they had a shared dream that the villains could see, and Marinette is certain they've figured out her civilian connection to the guardian. Still, she has to give the miraculous back, so she's willing to risk the trip.
Notes:
this chapter clocks in and just over 2k words, but 1) i think i found a good stopping point/cliffhanger and 2) its been a while and while i knew i'd write mroe tomorrow I wanted you guys to have something to wet your appetites :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Marinette glanced around furtively. “I don’t see why going as Ladybug is any more dangerous,” she grumbled, “it's not like they don’t know I know him.”
Tikki sighed. “I know, Marinette.”
“And going as her would be faster, and I could probably hide better-”
“I know , Marinette,” Tikki stressed, “but this is what Master Fu wanted…”
“It’s been over a week and a half,” Marinette grit her teeth, “and Baba Yaga said they’d take time to sort through the memories of the dreams, but it’s been long enough they must have some idea. This isn’t sustainable.”
The kwami flinched at the reminder of the citywide sleep, as apparently the kwamis had gotten sucked back into the miraculous without warning and stayed there until their holders woke up, which wasn’t super fun, but she nodded within Marinette’s hood, which was up to try and dissuade people from recognizing her.
“Which is part of what you’re planning on talking to him about while returning the temporary miraculous,” Tikki beamed, “and I wholeheartedly agree! You have chosen very trustworthy individuals, and it’s only going to be easier for them if we don’t have to spend time coming and going!”
Marinette sighed, but smiled. It had taken a while, but Tikki had come around to her way of thinking as opposed to just doing everything Master Fu said. Granted, Marinette understood his pain, and the fact that he was doing his best. That much had been made clear over the past few months where he’d been teaching her everything he could remember about the Order of the Guardians. And Tikki still followed his hard rules, like not revealing identities, but around the time she started teaching them Old Tibetan (and Marinette really wanted to find the words Adrien had found somewhere online, because having something to back up what she was bringing would be nice. Not that anyone was really suspicious, but it wasn’t like she could say her source was a tiny god who liked to eat cookies, was it) she had really warmed up to the idea of obeying the letter of the law, if not the spirit. The fact of the matter was, Tikki was pretty damn fond of Marinette and her friends, and what they had going on so far was only partly working.
They walked in mostly silence towards the massage parlor, Marinette absently fiddling with the edges of her hoodie pockets as her bag swayed, tapping against her hip with each step. She bumped into someone and instantly turned slightly, an apology half out of her mouth.
The air rippled with a person who wasn’t there, who of course she bumped into, as she hadn’t seen them.
She paused for half a second before taking off at a ninety degree angle.
The illusion, for it had to be one, did not mask the sound of the stomping feet going after her, and her heart was in her throat as she tried to get to a more populated area. She burst into the shopping district Chloe was fond of and wove through the thin crowd of people. It was enough that she had to move around, but not nearly enough that she could easily watch the illusioned villain chasing her. For a brief, hysterical moment, she hoped it wasn’t Vixen and it was just some person with an invisibility quirk that was running after her to apologize or something.
That thought fell apart when they didn’t cry out for her to wait or anything, they just pushed through the people that were slowly panicking as an invisible mass moved through them.
Once she saw that, she abandoned all sense of propriety and just settled on yelping her apologies when she collided a little too roughly with another person. Marinette counted on her small stature and clan martial arts training to get her through this, and not a small measure of Ladybug luck. Her eyes flicked around as the shouting about the invisible person got farther away and slipped inside one of the store, ducking out of sight of the windows.
She glanced up at the slightly shocked woman manning the counter fo the salon and winced.
“I’m being chased,” she whispered, and the woman’s eyes widened before she nodded, acting nonchalantly like nothing was going on.
The yells continued down the street before they tapered off and their phones pinged with an alert.
“Presumed Vixen sighting on Champs Élysées, be wary of illusioned people!”
Marinette breathed out a sigh and slowly got to her feet, knees wobbling slightly.
“I’m sorry for barging in,” she said softly, “but thank you.”
The woman beamed. “No worries! Madame Rosmarie would have my hide if I left a potential victim out on the street.”
Marinette blinked. “Wait, is this the salon Chloe likes?”
The woman blinked back before bursting into pealing laughter. “Oh my goodness, what a small world! I’m Lamia, are you a friend of Chloe’s?”
She snorted. “Marinette Dupain-Cheng. I wouldn’t go so far as to call us friends.”
Lamia clicked her fingers. “Dupain-Cheng, I know you! You come up at least three times every time she’s here.”
“Three times? Gosh, you must think I’m a horrible person by now.”
Lamia snorted and waved her off. “On the contrary, you seem good for her. You and Izuku both. Oh, you know him too?”
“Yeah, he’s a good friend of mine.” Marinette felt herself unconsciously smiling, and Lamia returned it easily.
“Thought so. I thought I recognized your name from the quirkless discussion. It’s extra good to meet you now!”
Marinette blinked a few times. “Oh, I had forgotten about that, Izuku did mention his nail technician was quirkless! Small world!”
Lamia shook her head with a chuckle. “Small world indeed. Of all the shops you ducked into, you chose ours. Well, anyway, since you’re here can we get you an appointment?”
Marinette laughed. “Always on the clock, huh? Not today, I actually had something to do before I was chased down the street, and now I have to take the long way. But I know Izuku said he wanted to come back soon, so maybe the whole gang will be making a trip out of it. You had Chloe, Bri, Gami, and Luka in here, what, three days ago?”
“Yeah,” she nodded, “it’s always good to see Mlle. Bourgeois and Mlle. Raincomprix, plus any friends they bring. How many people is your full gang?”
“Eight,” Marinette confided, “which is a pretty big group…”
Lamia waved her away. “Totally doable with an appointment. I look forward to seeing you again sometime soon, Mlle. Dupain-Cheng,” she said with a coy smile, “be safe, now.”
Marinette laughed and waved. “I’ll take a circuitous route,” she promised as she left the store.
Indeed, she took twists and turns, back alleys, hid behind and around things, and even did a quick change by taking off her hoodie, tying it around her waist, and putting her hair in a high ponytail. Misdirection was the name of the game, and she was well known for pigtails. Plus, Vixen had seen her wearing the hoodie.
She made it unimpeded to the massage parlor, slipping through the door and shutting it behind her. She had also slipped into other buildings and paused there for ten to fifteen minutes, in case she was still being followed, and as such was probably later than Master Fu would have liked.
He led her to the back with a small smile.
“I was expecting you earlier,” he remarked, “but then I saw the alert, and I assume your timing was more due to ensuring your safety?”
Marinette hummed. “And yours. But Master Fu, we can’t do this too often. Every time I gather my allies is a chance for Vixen or Paon to follow me directly to you and the rest of the miraculous, and I’m not ready to be the guardian or anything. I still don’t even know if I should!”
Master Fu hummed, but nodded his agreement. “Come, sit for tea and return the miraculous for now, and we will discuss our options.”
She fought not to scowl, knowing her favorite option was the temporary holders becoming permanent. She trusted all of them, and would want ones for Felix and Sabrina as well if she could swing it.
But for now it was good for her to do as he said, so she lifted her purse and reached inside. She frowned slightly as she noticed it was open; the clasp had probably come undone in the mad dash, but she drew out the box of jewelry all stuffed together anyway. Usually they’d all have their own box, but yesterday’s amok had been a lava monster that required all four of their temp heroes, so she’d just put them all in the same box to save space in her purse, which wasn’t large to begin with.
She handed over the box and picked up her tea with a sigh.
“Marinette?”
She blinked and looked up. “Yes, Master Fu?”
He looked troubled and pursed his lips, showing her the open box. Her eyes traced the shapes of the jewelry, trying to determine what was wrong.
Butterfly pin, folded glasses, snake bracelet.
She blinked rapidly and dove back into her purse, scrambling through the odds and ends she had stored there, but couldn’t find the one thing she was looking for.
She sucked in a panicked breath and met the wide eyes of the guardian.
The dragon choker was missing.
Sebastian Bruner knew he wasn’t, perhaps, the best of men. Had he more power, he would be the best damn jewelry thief known to man, or not known, perhaps as the point may be, but for now he was a simple pickpocket with delusions of grandeur. He could pluck the watches and rings off of anyone without being suspected, but he had always longed to be a real, actual jewelry thief; going into stores or houses and robbing the diamond necklaces and emerald earrings of the poor, unsuspecting wealthy. He had almost gotten in trouble with the Arme a while back, pretending to be an amok, but while they had captured him, he had managed to slip away before they could fully arrest and identify him through some careful applications of his attract metal quirk.
He had been walking through the main shopping district, lifting jewelry from unsuspecting shoppers, when a girl ran through the crowd in a panic. He paused for a moment, looking back the way she had come, and noticed the clearly invisible person chasing after her. Oh, they were good at avoiding running into people, but there was still a flow to the crowd that gave away where they were, and for half a moment he was certain this was another pickpocket, encroaching on his territory, but then people started screaming about Vixen. Which, if anyone watched anything, knew wasn’t true, but based on how the girl was running, they weren’t a nice person either. At least to her.
The crowd pushed away from the unknown presence and Sebastian noticed a slight glimmer at his feet and swept it up without thinking. Perhaps it was merely some shiny trash, perhaps not. He’d inspect his possible prize later, when he wasn’t being a good little citizen and running from the potential villain. Every man for himself, and all that.
Only when he was safely in his shitty apartment with the shitty broken heater for the fact that it was January, did he inspect his find.
It was a tasteful choker with some type of jewel on the center of it. Three colors, swirled together. Maybe a tourmaline?
Sebastian sighed, inspecting it closer to see if maybe it was actually a diamond. The choker band looked to be soft and high quality. It was a rich object, to be sure, but how rich?
He looked it over and snorted, trying it on with the full intent to make fun of how it looked when he did.
The flash of light and appearance of a small floating dragon-like creature stopped him in his tracks.
The creature looked at him with wide eyes. “Oh no,” it said softly.
He narrowed his eyes. “What the hell are you?”
The creature was slowly floating backwards.
“Tell me!”
It snapped to attention and words poured from its mouth.
He asked more probing questions, demanding answers, before finally, he grinned.
“Longg, bring the storm.”
Oh yes, Sebastian wasn’t the best of men.
But Emperor Ciel would have enough power to make him the best.
Notes:
oh look, there's another one of chekov's guns, he needs to stop leaving those around (i will not tell you what the gun is)
see you guys next time for bad dra- i mean, emperor ciel (meaning sky)! sebastian appears, unnamed, in chapter 18! yes his first name is a joke/reference in relation to his miraculous name
Chapter 51: Emperor Ciel
Summary:
last time mari ran into and then away from an invisible person who tried to chase her down while she was on her way to see master fu. in doing so she accidentally dropped the dragon choker, and it was picked up by a petty jewelry thief who decided to let the power go to his head. oops? at least this will surely convince master fu to let the miraculous stay out instead of going to get them every time. surely.
Notes:
for those who don't watch ml: tatsu is the name of the self driving car that the tsurugis have in universe. i have appropriated it :) maybe i'll write another "meanwhile" chapter and include tatsu and markov getting to know each other
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Again.”
Izuku huffed and pushed the fencing mask up his flushed face. “Gami, no.”
She sniffed from behind her own mask and didn’t budge from her fighting stance. “You’ve been getting better. We must ensure you do not lose the progress in both physical fitness and physical combat you have made.”
He groaned. “It’s been four hours. The score is like, five to a million or something, and I’m hungry. I’m a growing boy!”
Kagami didn’t actually show an expression, because her face was still covered, but Izuku deadpanned at her.
“Lip down.”
“I was not smiling.”
“Yes, you were.”
“You couldn’t see me, how would you know?”
“Because I’m not dumb. Gami we need to eat. Let’s call it for the day, go to the bakery, maybe meet up with some friends. It’s storming, so remember to grab your raincoat!”
She let out a small huff of laughter and straightened up, removing her helmet. “I see, your true motivation is to go to the bakery. Again. I am almost certain your body weight is mostly comprised of macarons at this rate, cousin.”
He huffed. “You can’t prove that. And you eat the orange and ginger ones all the time!”
She shrugged as they began to clean up. “Altoids discontinued their ginger flavor and I may never recover. Mari-hime is the only person willing to make them actually burn, and yet they are still sweet, and contain a sufficient citrus flavor. It is delightful, and the rest of the macarons are delicious as well.”
They bickered goodnaturedly while they finished cleaning up and went separate ways to shower briefly before meeting at the door, raincoats in hand.
Izuku smiled and called back into the house. “Aunt Tomoe, we’re going-”
She appeared and they both jumped as she leaned over them with a slightly pale face. “You are not. Stay inside.”
They paused for two full seconds before they slowly settled back down.
“Mother?”
The blind woman pursed her lips and let out a shaky breath. “I would also advise against checking the news. I know you are both rather close to the whole… miraculous situation, but I would feel better if you simply waited inside for this to resolve. The manor is going on lockdown.”
As she said it, the door gave a final sounding click as the night time security locks engaged and Tomoe sagged slightly.
“Mother,” Kagami approached her slowly, as if trying not to startle an animal, “what is going on?”
Their phones vibrated with an amok alert and they both jumped as the woman actually cursed. Her own phone read out the alert to them.
“Amok alert. Asian dragon. Accompanying the-”
She pressed a button on her phone to make it shut off. They stalled in the entryway before she let out a breath.
“Come,” she muttered, “I will tell you enough that you do not go looking for information.”
She led them through the house in silence to the same room they used for sit down discussions, like the clan explanation all those months ago, and Izuku glanced at the shuttered windows, controlled by the AI of the house that was enacting the lockdown protocols to ensure no one could get in without destroying something. They settled on the couches and for the first time, he noticed his aunt’s hands were shaking.
He shifted as his heart suddenly ratcheted up that much faster at this realization.
“Approximately seventeen minutes ago,” she said steadily, “Ladybug reported that the dragon miraculous was stolen. This was corroborated by the fact that a man calling himself “Emperor Ciel,” or the King of Heaven, depending on his mood, appeared and began causing mass destruction, property damage, and theft. Namely, of jewelry. He has professed that he will own all of the jewelry in Paris, miraculous included. Unlike with Tsunami, there does not seem to be a limit on his abilities.”
“Because he’s an adult,” Izuku murmured, heartbeat pounding in his ears, and neither of the other two seemed to hear him. Probably for the best, he thought hysterically, because he wasn’t exactly in the frame of mind to come up with a convincing explanation for how he knew that.
He spared at glance at Kagami and did a double take with how pale she was, fingers clenched in either fear or anger. He carefully placed a hand on hers and she relaxed minutely.
“As I am reminded of both a former villain bearing similar characteristics and your tendencies to get involved,” for a blind woman, she sure could give pointed looks, “I ask that you please, please , do not disengage the security and stay in the house until the miraculous heroes resolve this.”
They both nodded numbly and she sighed.
“I am sorry,” she murmured, “that I cannot do more to protect you from this.”
“Auntie,” he said softly, “it’s not like you could have known this would happen.”
She laughed bitterly. “No. But perhaps I could have protected you from my brother.”
She stood on shaky legs and they both lunged forward to help her, but she waved them off.
“Please avoid looking at the news,” she said firmly, “I am certain this will be resolved soon. Ladybug and Chat Noir are very capable.”
She swept back out of the room to do who knows what, leaving the two cousins alone.
“…fault.”
Izuku blinked up at Kagami. “Sorry, what did you say?”
Her eyes flicked up to him like she had forgotten he was there. “No one is at fault,” she said swiftly, “save the man who stole the miraculous. Are you alright?”
He gave a laugh that came out shakier than he had intended. “Me? Yeah, why wouldn’t I be? I-I’m fine, really. Like I told you guys earlier, it’s barely a trauma, I’ve gotten over it. Are… are you okay?”
She narrowed her eyes. “I am fine.”
He smiled weakly back, ignoring his rabbiting pulse. “Well… um, I’m going to get a snack and go to my room…?”
She nodded and he tried not to sprint for the kitchens, grabbing a few apples as a healthy snack since dinner was technically in an hour or two.
And there’s no reason he took apples in particular. None at all.
He paced around his room, phone burning a hole in his pocket as he ate an apple absentmindedly, the other two set on his desk.
There was a knock on his window and he immediately whirled.
Ah. Shutters.
“Um,” Ladybug’s muffled voice came through the window, “geez this is awkward, he might not even be in there…”
“Tatsu,” Izuku said softly, “can you open the shutters like, a little?”
The AI seemed to think about it for a moment and Izuku sighed in exasperation.
“Ladybug is a hero, and I won’t even open the window more than a few inches if need be.”
The shutters slowly opened slightly, just enough to reveal the bewildered blue eyes of the spotted heroine.
“Wow,” she muttered, voice still partially muffled by the window, “I knew you guys were rich, but…”
He shrugged. “The Tsurugi claim to fame, other than the fencing, is their work in AI. Hi.”
Ladybug startled, suddenly all business. “Hi. Right, okay, I hate to ask this, but we could really use a champion. Maybe even another miraculous user on the field, since we’re down one.”
He nodded. “Of course!”
She pursed her lips, looking concerned at his rapid acceptance. “Are you sure? It’s… um, well, it’s not gonna be a nice fight…for you.”
Izuku felt his heart stutter again as the weight of this situation tried to push back against the walls he’d put up to keep from breaking down. “Barely even a trauma at this point” might have been a slight exaggeration. But, he still managed to shove it down before his eyes could do more than mist, and he released a breath.
“I will.”
She hesitated another moment before her need won out and she held out the Butterfly miraculous.
Izuku slowly edged the window open enough for her to pass it through and then shut it again, noticing the shutters creeping back down. Ladybug waved as she leapt away again, presumably back to do damage control for the rogue miraculous user and the accompanying amok. Because of course they didn’t just have to deal with one or the other. Of course not. La Paon would never let an opportunity like that pass her by.
He pinned the jewel to the collar of his shirt (he wore fewer and fewer t-shirts these days, and part of him mourned it) and Nooroo appeared.
He smiled weakly at the kwami, who was more serious than Izuku had ever seen, and tucked the other two apples in his pocket after offering one and being turned down.
“Nooroo, please raise my wings.”
As he reoriented, he let out a breath and immediately glanced up at the ceiling.
“Tatsu, don’t tell anyone.”
The AI gave an amused sounding beep and he managed to crack a real smile for a brief moment before letting out a breath and focusing.
There, down the hall, blazing away with fierce determination, frustration, indignation, and concern.
He flicked his eyes open with an extended hand and watched a butterfly settle in. He snickered, “you always find some way to get to me, huh?”
The butterfly seemed to flap its wings smugly, and he snorted once more before covering it and empowering it.
“Go find her,” he said softly, and settled in to wait for the connection.
“Kagami Tsurugi,” he made sure to use the French order of names, “I am Lune. The dragon miraculous has been stolen, and Ladybug has entrusted me to help get it back. Are you willing to help me by showing this imposter what a Silver Dragon is capable of?”
“You’re very well informed,” she said after a moment, “and you know my answer.”
He bit his lip. “Verbal confirmation, if you please. I want to ensure all my champions go into this with eyes wide open.”
She huffed out a laugh. “Very well. Yes. I accept being your champion for this fight.”
He grinned in tandem with her. “Then, Ryuugin, it’s time for a metamorphosis .”
He felt the magic transforming her and pulled his goggles down. She was, in fact, in her room down the hall, and she took a moment to inspect herself in the mirror, letting Lune see her as well, and he muffled a gasp.
She had samurai plating along her hips and slight spikes on her shoulder with two horns rising from either side of her head and a mask that curled off her nose like the snout of a dragon. All of it was done in silver, her main suit taking on the appearance of scales, and she had a tufted tail curling off her back, moving easily behind her boots and shin guards. She almost looked…familiar, in a way that Izuku almost dismissed as the fact that he knew who she was and what she usually looked like.
Almost.
He shook his head to clear it. “I will also be at the battle for extra manpower, do you have a means of getting there?”
She nodded. “Tatsu, release me.”
The AI almost seemed to grumble before she raised her new claws in the direction of the window and then it relented, opening the shutters. Even the ones in Izuku’s room, and he sent a mouthed thank you to the camera he knew was in the corner (facing away from the bed, for the most part).
He waited several seconds, watching as Ryuugin left the grounds, before he slowly followed her, taking a circuitous route to avoid running into her. His cane flashed with an incoming call and he twisted the top.
“Lune! I see you and your champion are active! Come to the Grand Paris Hotel as soon as you can!”
He gave a confirming hum. “Ryuugin?”
“You were transmitting.”
He laughed sheepishly. “I figured. Meet you there.”
He pushed his goggles back up and took off over the rooftops, watching his footing when the gliding made him land for another leap.
As they descended on the roof of Chloe’s hotel, He took in the people already there. Brille Fille was pacing a hole in the floor, Viperion was plucking absentmindedly at his lyre, and Chat Noir tried to look nonchalant while his tail betrayed him. Ladybug landed on the roof just after they did and let out a puff of air.
“Okay, we’re all here,” she said, “good. As our enemy has a miraculous, but is an adult, he can use any of the powers as many times as he wants. The only stipulation is that he has to use all of them for it to reset, as it were. So, water, wind, lightning. Call out what he uses. The amok is really just… big and dangerous for the claws, teeth, and ability to fly, and seemingly in an effort to supplement Ciel, can breathe fire. Lune, introduce your champion please?”
He nodded and stepped up beside her. “This is Ryuugin, our Silver Dragon.”
Ryuugin grinned, revealing pointed teeth. “I am a direct counter to the fake dragon. I have mastery of the skies, storms, and seas.” She falters slightly. “Not that there are any seas to harness, but I suppose the river will do.
Viperion laughed slightly. “It’ll have to. Pleased to be working with you both.”
Lune nodded. “Likewise. Ladybug, what’s the plan?”
She took a deep breath. “Here’s what we’re going to do…”
“Your costume is out of style, you know.”
Viperion gave a slight smile from where he was perched as the imposter dragon whirled around, emperor robes flaring and he tutted.
“Are those Chinese or Japanese emperor robes,” he continued, shaking his head, “did you do any research before declaring yourself king? Honestly.”
He almost mindlessly dodged the snarling dragon amok and walked carelessly down the roof, away from the man on the street and the dragon that had crashed into a chimney and was only just recovering from the impact.
Emperor Ciel smiled. “No need, I will rule them both. You’re the snake, right?”
Viperion shrugged. “I guess. Dragons, snakes, what’s the difference?”
That got more of a reaction, as a sword was suddenly drawn, and the chase was on. They ducked and weaved through buildings and chimneys, Viperion dodging every strike, up and until the point he seemed to disappear, leaving the man alone in the wide park.
Emperor Ciel looked around with a snarl, before he raised his sword just in time to block the claws going for his face.
Ryuugin bared her teeth up at him in an imitation of a smile. “Hello. You have something that doesn’t belong to you.”
Emperor Ciel just smirked and kept attacking.
“Lightning Dragon!”
She was forced away as the sky rumbled and lightning struck where he pointed his sword, just barely missing her.
“Ha,” he crowed, “I have the very elements on my side! You’re a weak imitation of my excellence!”
Ryuugin smirked and disappeared.
He looked around, swinging his sword as the winds picked up. “Where are you?! Coward!”
The red dragon hissed, coming in to fly above him and sniffing and snarling.
“Me-wow,” a voice called from across the park, “I thought Asian dragons were more intelligent…? Also that they didn’t breathe fire, but I guess Paon doesn’t really care about realism.”
Emperor Ciel relaxed slightly. “Ah, Chat Noir. Here to give me your ring? I’m afraid your replacement dragon is gone now. She abandoned you. Worry not, as the King of Heaven and Earth, I will protect all of my loyal subjects.”
Chat Noir dodged the lightning strike. “No thanks, I’m more of an alley cat, you know? Plus I got my Lady to keep me company plenty. I will say, however, I’m really missing my dragon friend, Tsunami? So if you could just-”
He yelped and lightning struck again, hitting the spot he had just hurriedly vacated.
Suddenly, Emperor Ciel tensed and quickly yelled, “Wind Dragon!”
He dispersed into the air and his voice rang out in a mean chuckle. “You thought you were slick, didn’t you? But I am attuned to the nature around me, and you’re not taking my miraculous that easily!”
“Voyage!”
He let out a yelp as the river rose up from through the portal, glinting silver as it crashed through the air.
“Ligh- dammit, Water Dragon!”
They clearly wrestled with the water, forming two dragons that fought for dominance, one silver, one dark. The amok roared and dove for the silver dragon, and Chat Noir lunged in, smacking it with his staff.
“Any time now,” he said in a strained voice as the dragon writhed and thrashed, pushing against the baton that held it to the ground. Its claws gouged out chunks of the riverside and tossed them around, almost clipping Chat Noir.
Just then, a yoyo zipped out and wound itself around the thrashing tail of the dragon and grew taut, forcing it to stillness, and Ladybug grinned at the other end of the wire.
“I heard someone call for a dragon wrangler?”
“Ladybug, look out!”
Viperion’s voice had them all at alert and Ladybug barely dodged the lightning that rang down from the sky, but it forced her to release the grip on her yoyo and the dragon thrashed its way free from the startled Chat Noir, taking to the skies and breathing fire at all of them on their way. They scattered and screamed and the storm picked up, rain beginning to pelt them.
Emperor Ciel came back from being water right on top of the now revealed location of Viperion and Brille Fille, and he bore down on them, making the horse hero lose concentration. The portal closed and Ryuugin yelped as she crashed to the earth, changing back into herself as the water source went away. The two miraculous users darted away, in the opposite direction from where Lune was watching.
Lune clenched his cane tightly, gloves twisting with the tightening. He was small, and light, and though his timer had already been reset, he was vulnerable because he was the one empowering Ryuugin, so if something happened to him… Viperion had already assured them that this, at least, was going well so far. It was different to think he’d already been through this several times, enough to get a basic sense of how things would go down, but-
The cane clicked in his hands.
He blinked down as his hands automatically loosened and twisted slightly. Just a hand's length past the head of the cane, there was a new seam. He finished twisting it loose and pulled, sucking in a gasp as it revealed the cool gleam of a metal sword.
More specifically, a foil.
He blinked at the sword in one hand and the study wood in the other and slowly looked up to catch Viperion’s eye.
The snake smirked back, and Lune leapt from the safety of his roof and into the fight.
“Hey! I think it’s high time someone cut you down to size!”
Chat Noir choked a little. “Holy cats, who gave the baby a sword?!”
Emperor Ciel sneered down at him and waved his hand, and suddenly a large red dragon was bearing down with fire in its mouth-
And Lune flinched.
A yoyo wrapped around the snout and clapped it shut before any of the fire could escape, and she slammed a foot down on its head.
“Phase two,” she yelled, “Ryuugin, Chat, on me!”
The dragon champion gave a grin and bore down on the dragon, freeing up Lune, Brille Fille, and Viperion.
Fille huffed as her glasses beeped. “Three minutes for me. Meaning two for snake face. Let’s bring back the French tradition of deposing monarchy, yeah? And,” she snapped her horseshoe in half and wielded each side like they were clubs, “your outfit is atrocious!”
Emperor Ciel laughed darkly and swept out his sword, looking directly at him. “Do you even know how to use that, little boy? Don’t you think you should leave such a dangerous weapon to the big kids?”
Lune’s eye twitched.
Fille and Viperion took a step back from him as he straightened to his full, minuscule height, and settled into an easy fencing stance.
He smiled sweetly.
“Why,” he chirped, “it almost sounds like you’re scared!”
The dragon scoffed. “Scared? Of a child, please, I am King.”
Lune snorted. “Didn’t you hear Fille? This is France. The only thing we do with kings is behead them.”
He cocked his head and smiled slowly. “And would you look at that, I need something on your neck!”
He vaguely heard Brille Fille mutter, “what the fuck? Why is he so scary all of a sudden?” and smiled extra sweet.
When the villain came at him, sword raised, he met him with ease of practice. Sure, the man was larger, older, stronger, but Lune was fast, and he wasn’t really using a weapon that was built for strength anyway. He knew that much from the countless hours he’d spent with Adrien or Kagami in the dojo, and the muscle memory made this a much easier fight than it should have been. The miraculous somewhat taught their wielders how to use the weapons they were given, but there was still something of a learning curve, and it was clear that Emperor Ciel was not a sword fighter outside of the suit. Perhaps if he managed to keep the miraculous after this, he would eventually become a threat, but as it was, the fight was laughably easy.
Even more so when Fille came in swinging and Viperion delicately danced around with one hand on his lyre to fend off attacks and the other constantly reaching for the king’s neck.
Finally, Emperor Ciel backed away from Lune’s jab into Fille’s waiting club that solidly connected with his head, smashing the ceremonial hat from some dynasty or other into his head and leaving him staggering, grip on his sword faltering. Lune flicked his sword at the man’s wrist and he dropped it, letting Viperion get in close and latch a hand onto the choker, tearing it off with a bright flash of light.
They all glanced at the other fight just in time to see Chat Noir pressing a hand to the thin necklace collar on the dragon’s neck, making the amok crumble. Ladybug threw her lucky charm (a magnet) into the air and pink ladybugs swept over the entire park, making the water from the rain and Seine dry up as the clouds dissipated to reveal a sunny sky. Viperion tossed the miraculous to Ryuugin and they all paused for a moment.
He shrugged. “She’s basically the same, but silver.”
Lune squeaked and Ladybug had a brief moment of panic before she sighed. “Do you know who she is?”
Viperion shrugged again. “No, not really. I know who everybody else is though, so I have a pretty good guess.”
They all gaped and he smiled slightly. “Hazards of being the one to see all the ways the fights can go wrong. Anyway, my timer is about to run out, so…?”
Ladybug straightened. “Right. Keep your miraculouses. I have determined that it’s too risky to bring them back and forth from the guardian, as that’s what I was trying to do when the dragon got lost. Keep them safe, hidden, and reveal yourself to no one. Viperion,” she said sternly, “I’m going to visit you later.”
He chuckled softly. “I know. See you soon, Bug.”
He ran into the city and they all seemed to reboot.
“Wait,” Lune scrunched up his nose, “who knows who? Ladybug obviously knows everyone, I now know Tsunami, obviously.”
Chat Noir scratched his head. “I knew Tsunami already. I don’t know anyone else though.”
Ladybug groaned. “The guardian has stupid rules. I’m wearing him down, but don’t hold your breath. This is bad, but I think of everyone, Viperion isn’t going to go telling anyone.”
Chat Noir flicked his tail nervously. “Should we… know who he-?”
He was cut off by the beeping of Brille Fille and she cursed. “Okay,” she said shortly, “I have to go. LB, you’re sure? We’re keeping them?”
She nodded firmly. “For now, at least. Stay safe, Fille.”
The horse hero gave a salute and bounded off, soaring over rooftops.
Lune cast a glance back to his champion. “Um, should I…?”
She glanced at him. “I already know who you are.”
He blinked. “What?! How?!”
Ryuugin eyed Chat. “If we’re trying to keep some identities under wraps, I will tell you later.”
Chat Noir sighed. “Yeah, okay, that’s fair. At this rate, my lady and I will be the only ones hidden.”
“But you’re the most important,” Lune pointed out, “so if it’s a hard and fast rule…”
Chat grinned and ducked his head a little, but his reply was cut off by police sirens.
Ladybug pushed the two of them in the direction of the city. “Get out of here, Chat and I will get this guy into custody and go home.”
“But we don’t have timers,” Lune protested, “and you do!”
As if on cue, they both beeped, and Ladybug hesitated before nodding. “At least send Ryuugin home?”
The dragon nodded and bowed before heading back to the manor, Ladybug and Chat Noir disappearing fast as well. Lune startled briefly out of his slight daze to put his sword away, turning it back into just a cane as the police and reporters arrived.
They managed to hold off the reporters long enough for the man to get put into police custody before he turned around to someone directly in his face.
“Hello,” Alya said with stars in her eyes, phone pushed forward, “we’ve seen you around but haven’t quite gotten your name. Who are you?”
He blinked. “Lune.”
Alya nodded. “Like a luna moth! That fits the design of your costume. Tell me, why did Ladybug and Chat Noir let a child fight monsters?”
Lune slowly raised an eyebrow. “Did… did you think we actually look like ourselves? No way, it would be even easier to discover our identities. Miraculous can change anything from height, coloration, age, even gender! I look nothing like this in real life. This form is built for speed and stealth.”
He was pretty sure that at least 90% of that was true. Other than looking completely different, of course.
Alya lapped it right up. “That makes sense! Who was this man, and how did he get the dragon miraculous?”
Lune shrugged. “He stole it, like he stole all that other jewelry. We managed to get it back, though, and Tsunami will be the only dragon gracing our skies once again.”
Alya nodded. “And your powers? You make a champion, right?”
Lune smiled. “I do. If you’ll excuse me, I have to go check on my latest one.”
He didn’t wait for a reply as he took the out and waved, leaping and gliding away, circling back around to head to the manor.
Tatsu let him into his room where Ryuugin was waiting.
He smiled nervously.
“Um, so we might have a few things to talk about…”
She snorted as he took back the butterfly and settled into his desk chair.
He absently handed Nooroo his last apple as the dragon kwami took Kagami’s offered carrot sticks, and the two mini gods settled next to each other.
Well, this would be an interesting conversation.
Notes:
Ryuugin, ryuu meaning dragon, gin meaning silver. Also a play on ryuujin, meaning dragon god/king.
lune can be a little scary. as a treat.
totally was not planning on viperion figuring everyone out, but ryuugin was basically recolored and retextured tsunami, lune flinches at the fire breathing too much, and everyone else probably got zapped by lightning in at least one of the loops, getting their miraculous stolen, and then being revealed that way; such are the woes of the snake miraculous. but then, its luka, what's he gonna do about it? nothing, exactly. we're totally on track for everything and im excited for the next three in universe months as we're finishing up january with one last (written) amok. granted, thats not next time, but you should go back and collect those guns chekov kept leaving around, because they're gonna go off with the next amok.
as always, let me know your thoughts and/or anything you're confused about, because i have author's perspective which means jsut because things make sense to me doesn't mean they make sense to you lmao
Chapter 52: Kwami Talk
Summary:
oops viperion knows everybody, but on the bright side everyone is currently a permanent holder, so they can really get to know their kwamis! we do a walk around our main group (except sabrina, who has never met a kwami :( ) and also talk to a new kwami!
Notes:
babes i drop so many flags, this is gonna be a fun chapter to reread at the end of the work
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Instead of immediately addressing his cousin, he turned to the kwami.
“Hello, I’m Izuku, it’s nice to meet you.”
The dragon smiled. “I am Longg. It is nice to officially meet you as well, green one.”
Nooroo smirked. “Tikki and Pollen are going to be so jealous.”
Longg snorted. “I think Tikki is quite pleased with her holder.”
“That doesn’t mean she can’t be jealous,” the purple butterfly insisted, “because he’s green! We love green things!”
“I would think you’d be more partial to colorful things, like flowers.”
Nooroo huffed. “I bet I can make flowers grow.”
Izuku jumped. “On my head?!”
Nooroo flew up to him, inspecting his scalp, and sheepishly lowered to eye level. “Okay, maybe I shouldn’t do that.”
Kagami huffed out a breath. “I will admit, having a full conversation with a kwami is not something I have experienced before, but this still strikes me as odd. Is this common?”
Izuku folded his arms with a sigh. “Nooroo really likes my hair. Oh! Nooroo, this is Kagami, Gami, this is Nooroo. Speaking of, how did you figure it out?”
She frowned slightly. “Barely a trauma at this point. Don’t worry, Kagami, I barely even think about him. You do realize that’s not how trauma works, correct, cousin?”
He sighed and flopped back on his bed. “Yeah. It was the fire breathing. Damn.”
“I was very impressed with your sword play, however.”
He grinned. “Thanks! I was kinda surprised to find a foil in the cane. Has that always been there?”
Nooroo hummed. “All miraculous weapons aren’t necessarily “hard and fast” as you’d say. They are the shapes we prefer, and the shapes they take most often, but even in the heat of battle, most can be transformed in some way to become something new. I believe, for example, the Ladybug yoyo has become a bola before.”
Longg nodded. “The black cat baton inspired a movie weapon, did it not?”
Nooroo snickered. “So silly.”
“Wait,” Izuku said when they seemed content to leave it at that, “which movie?”
“I don’t remember the name… Longg, do you?”
“No, I was barely out at the time.”
“They made more than a few, right? You were in the box that entire time?”
“Mmm, most of it.”
“Ah, what a shame. I only saw one of the movies myself. There was a lot of sand, wasn’t there?”
“And how do you expect me to recall?”
Nooroo shrugged. “So, yes, we just don’t remember. We’re not let out of the box all that often, so we miss a lot of culture. It was before quirks, however.”
“Huh,” Izuku blinked. “That doesn’t narrow it down at all. Guess we’ll just have to try…?”
“We can watch all the movies,” Nooroo cheered, “because Ladybug said we get to stay! Oh, I hope she manages to convince the guardian, I love staying with my holder!”
Longg gave a pleased grin. “Indeed. I imagine Sass and Kaalki appreciate it as well.”
Nooroo chuckled. “Kaalki is surely giving her holder trouble by now with her uber high standards…”
Chloe sighed in relaxation. “This is the best.”
The small horse beside her gave a pleased whinny. “Absolutely! I’m so glad you’re my holder, darling. You’d think this city would have more people with class.”
Chloe snorted. “As if! Maybe Fefe or Adrikins, or I guess the Ice Queen, but we both know that I’m the best! Daddy makes sure I have everything I could ever possibly want!”
Kaalki smirked. “Only the best for the creme de la creme!”
“Utterly so!”
“I think we’re going to get along just the best, Chloe darling!”
“Oh of course, Kaalki darling!”
Marinette walked onto the boat, waving at Juleka before ducking into Luka’s room.
He glanced up from his guitar and smiled.
“What can I do for you, Marinette?”
She sat down on a relatively flat and clear surface and just stared.
Sass made the first move, tackling Tikki with a hissing laugh.
“This is your fault,” the ladybug kwami grumbled, “I just know it!”
“You’re ssstill hugging me back,” Sass pointed out with a fanged grin.
Tikki huffed.
“Bessssidesss,” the snake continued, “your holder knows the risks of bringing out a snake.”
“If it makes you feel better,” Luka interjected, “I was going to figure it out soon anyway. Listen.”
He moved slightly to click a few things on his laptop, and then music came from it, two overlapping melodies.
Marinette blinked. “That sounds nice. Why would that tell you anything, though?”
He smiled. “Heart Strings. I’m sure Izuku told you about it?”
She nodded slowly.
“This is you,” he isolated one track, “and this is Ladybug.”
He played the other melody.
She blinked. “Wait, we have different songs in and out of the suits?”
He nodded. “It’s interesting,” he continued, “because prior to meeting you all, I had never encountered someone whose melody seemed almost… missing something. I first noticed it with Izuku,” he fiddled with the computer again, pulling up another file, “but then I met Lune. Granted, I didn’t know this at the time, but I had already started to put two melodies together to see what stuck. That’s how I discovered Tsunami, in fact, but it did help that she looked almost the same as a champion.”
He played her the combined songs of everyone, including Chat’s, and she tensed.
“I’m not going to go spreading anything,” he reassured, “not even to you. I will say, however, that there are more people out there with half a melody. Classmates, friends. I haven’t had the opportunity to interact with many of them outside our little group, but…”
She reeled a little. “That’s… that’s an insane quirk. Izuku would love to learn this.”
“But he can’t,” Luka confirmed what she already knew, “because I’m not going to let them know who I am like that. Or that I know.”
She nodded. “Sorry for…”
He waved her off. “I understand. This is important to you, to Paris.”
She watched Tikki and Sass talking in hushed tones for a moment before clearing her throat and trying to fight down her blush. “Your quirk seems to know who will eventually join the team, since Izuku had half a melody already. Could you… would it be asking too much to tell me who?”
Instead of immediately answering her, he looked to Sass.
Sass hummed and exchanged a glance with Tikki. “Intuition isss about potential,” he hissed, “sssssso it is not guaranteed that they’d fit. Before the miraculousssss came out, hisssssss quirk would not have told him anything. It would not have ssseemed for there to be missssssing partssss. Then, magic sssspread when the guardian dessscided to let out the jewelssss… thingsss changed. Telling you would be… that potential, in the light.”
“But it’s not a guarantee,” Tikki confirmed, “and it might not mean that you need them at all. It just means that, in some timelines, they could.”
“More Fluff’sss thing,” Sass wrinkled his snout, “and their wielder would know more about the when and why. I jussst know the if. But no harm in telling, if you want to know.”
Marinette paused. “I… maybe later, then? If I ever need another person. If the amoks get too bad.”
Luka nodded. “The offer is open.”
“And besssidesss,” Sass chuckled, “only you and the other potential guardian could tell who they’d need. The current one isss… out of practissssce.”
Marinette blinked. “What? Potential guardian?”
“Sass!” Tikki scolded.
He chuckled again. “Oh yesssss. You both can use multiple miraculousssss with… not easssse, but you are not constrained to one. Even if you both have a preferred, like you with the Ladybug.”
She frowned. “Is… is it Izuku? Because we’re both quirkless?”
“No, it issss about your frame of mind. You are both adaptable and able to read people well.”
Marinette blinked. “Huh. So this person would also make a good guardian? Then shouldn’t they also be getting trained?”
Sass hissed out a laugh. “If you can find them. It’ssss not like you can’t have more than one guardian.”
Tikki perked up. “Oh! That’s right! The Sharing of Burdens! I had forgotten about that! The Order hated doing that ritual! Marinette, that could be just what you’re looking for!”
“Then it wouldn’t just be on me,” she grinned, “we need to find this other guardian, and stat! Then I can teach them what I know or convince Fu to train them too! Luka, thank you. I’ll let you know if I need your help, probably just by texting you, but for now, you… need to stay very safe. You have everything you need to take care of Sass?”
Luka smiled. “He likes eggs. Grapes if I can’t find eggs. We’ll be alright.”
Marinette almost asked, but then decided that maybe she was better off not knowing.
She said goodbye to them both and Tikki hid again.
She had some homework to finish before school tomorrow, and she figured they’d all be pretty safe until then.
And she had some thinking to do.
“Plagg, would I make a good guardian?”
The cat snorted, downing another wedge of cheese. “Nope. You’re a kitten, through and through. Why?”
Adrien sighed, staring up at his ceiling from where he was laying on his bed. “It’s just,” he struggled for a minute to find the words, “Ladybug is so stressed about it, and supposedly she’s visiting the guardian to get the miraculous for the temps, or she was since now they’re not so temp anymore, and I’d, I dunno, want to… help? And Marinette is being trained by the guardian to take over, right? Man, she’d be amazing with a miraculous. And I’d be a good protector, right? I mean, that’s what being a guardian means, protecting the miraculous! And I know Ladybug says that we’re partners, but I just feel like I’m getting left behind sometimes, you know? I haven’t even met the guardian! And Viperion knows who I am now, what if that breaks the rules or something and the guardian tries to take my miraculous away?”
Plagg huffed and zoomed to hover over him, forcing him to focus on the tiny god instead of the ceiling. “I like that you said try, as in you’d somehow be able to prevent him from taking me back. Love ya too, kitten. You make my heart go weh.”
“I never should have given you access to the internet,” Adrien muttered to himself, heaving off the bed, “let’s go see what mom’s doing,” he said louder, “she’s been going out for patrols recently, maybe she found a new case or something. Or finished one!”
Plagg easily zipped into his jacket pocket and Adrien wandered the house until he found his mother, looking at the last family picture they’d taken. His steps faltered, but she turned and spotted him before he could turn away.
“Come here,” she said softly, easily tucking him into her side.
He finally mustered the courage to look up and met his father’s solemn gaze. He’d always hated this picture, even before his dad had died, because it made him look so cold. He almost expected the man in the picture to quirk the corner of his lips, or for his eyes to soften like they usually did whenever he looked at Adrien or his mother. Nothing like how this picture looked, cold and dispassionate. Even in the last few months of his life, when he’d started getting sicker, there had been moments of time where he’d turn to face his father and could watch the troubled and almost angry expression turn into love and care, a face no one outside of their family ever saw. This picture captured none of that.
“I miss him so much,” her voice was a little choked up, “and he’d be so proud to see how much you’ve grown. He hadn’t wanted you to go to public school, but I had just managed to wear him down when he started to get sick, so he never got to see you make all your friends. You’ve grown so much while he’s been gone, and I’d give anything to let him see it.”
He smiled and tried not to wince. “I know, mother. I miss him too.”
She sniffed and buried her nose in his hair. “I’m just glad I had my sister to help me through it. I don’t know what I would do without her. And I’m glad you’ve been getting closer to Felix,” she smiled into his hair, “so you can be just like us. We’ve got something special,” she swallowed again, smile fading, “and I wish your fathers were here to see it.”
Adrien turned to hug her, tucking his head under his chin. “Sometimes there’s nothing the doctors can do,” he murmured, “but he’d want us to be happy. They both would.”
She hugged him back and smiled, and Adrien relaxed into her arms.
“Oh my sweet boy,” she murmured, “you’re perfect.”
He giggled. “You’re just saying that because you’re my mom! All mothers say that.”
She tickled his sides a little. “No one has a more perfect son than me. Maybe Ame. Maybe. I’m not convinced.”
He snickered more and hugged her closer.
He was so lucky to still have his mom, even if his dad had gotten so sick.
So lucky.
“Master,” Wayzz said haltingly, “I think Ladybug was correct in her decision, and I believe you know it as well.”
Wang Fu sighed heavily. “I do. That does not mean it is not a hard decision. She will change much of how things will be done, continuing on the path she is. I am not certain if the change will be for good or ill.”
Wayzz paused for a moment, deep in thought. “I think,” he said slowly, “that it is only guaranteed to be. And whether it is good or bad depends on how people react. Including you.”
“The practices of the Order have held true for millennia,” Wang said weakly, “and they have served us well.”
“That’s the problem,” Wayzz said dryly, “ladybugs do not like order like turtles do.”
Wang huffed. “Are you saying that I should have made Chat Noir the guardian?”
“No. He cannot adapt to the mindset of the other miraculous, and thus would not know who their holders should be.”
The old man chuckled and poured more tea for them both. “Perhaps it is time to let a better guardian take over.”
Wayzz straightened in alarm. “When she is done with her lessons!”
“Yes, of course,” Wang blinked in confusion, “I did not mean right now. I would miss you, my friend, I will not give up your memory so easily.”
Wayzz relaxed slowly. “She also might have a point about the identity issue. Were the Butterfly being misused, it would be a different story, but with the Peacock unable to read memories beyond the amok picking up feelings, they would be safe. Safer, perhaps, if they knew they could rely on each other.”
Wang scowled into his tea. “Let me have some rules of the Order still followed, my friend.”
Wayzz sighed. He’d work on it more.
“Felix!”
He blinked, looking up from his book. “Mother?”
She peaked her head into the library with a smile. “There you are, my little rainbow! I feel like I hardly ever see you!”
He stuck a bookmark in between the pages and set his book aside. “I have school, you’re filming another movie. We still see each other every day at dinner.”
She sighed and tucked herself in a chair across from him. “I know,” she fiddled with her necklace, a nervous habit she’d never quite quit, “but I miss my only boy. I feel like we don’t just talk anymore. I don’t even know if you’re crushing on anyone! It’s a travesty!”
He dashed away the fleeting image and willed himself not to blush. Based on his mother’s lack of reaction, a success. “Ah yes, completely normal conversation with your teenage son. Can I entice you with the latest on Adrien’s lovestruck woes?”
She clapped with a grin. “Oh, please do! Emi says he never tells her anything about this girl. Marinette Dupain-Cheng, yes?”
Felix smirked. “Indeed. She is my class president and completely out of his league.”
His mother gasped. “No! But Adrien is a great boy! He’s almost as perfect as you!”
Felix’s smirk turned into a real smile and he lost his fight to keep his face from growing warm. “You’re morally obligated to say that as my mother, so your opinion has no merit.”
“Oh,” she cooed, “you sound just like your father, you know? But go on, how is she out of his league? And should I be worried about you liking her too?”
He scoffed. “Hardly. We’d fight too much. No, but she is, objectively, perfect for him. She’s kind and accomplished. She’s an aspiring fashion designer, so good for his modeling career since Aunt Emi is still holding the company in trust for him. She comes from an old Chinese family, and has a background in martial arts, so she can defend herself. She’s also an excellent baker, and you know how he gets about sweets…”
He rambled about her, then his class, then Adrien’s class, and then whatever came to mind, his mother focusing all her attention on him for hours, and he felt something settle in him.
Yes, his father was gone, but his mother was still here. And he loved her.
Even if she had a sister that came with his annoying cousin who really needed to man up and actually ask Marinette out.
Notes:
adrien: "plagg would i be a good guardian?"
plagg: "fuck no."
rip adrien lmao.luka's quirk is really fucking cool. you might recall i dropped a link to izuku's song on the static chapter, this is the full song that i wrote a while ago lmao. the guitar is the izuku part, the flute is the lune part. several months ago when i was originally writing static i did sort of come up with melodies for lb and cn, but then gave up before actually writing them, and lune's is really just a repurposed song of mine anyway. regardless, since I shared that bit before, i figured I'd give you the resolution lmao. yes the title is awesome, thanks
speaking of luka, some of this lore that sass dropped on us will be further explained later when the gang REALLY gets into this whole, miraculous and guardian thing, so I'm looking forward to that! I'm also looking forward to further kwami interactions, both with their holders and with each other! and I was pleased to get to know emi and amy a bit more, since we get to see a lot of gabe (none of it good) in canon and I feel like I've been neglecting people's parents lmao. speaking of neglected people, next chapter is going to be a bit unique!
see you then!
Chapter 53: Outside Perspectives
Summary:
we get a look at the world from the perspectives of a few people we... don't interact with much, to be honest. and we learn several important things!
Notes:
uhhh, some house keeping things: I reread a couple chapters to make sure i was being consistent and as such there's a reference to an event the characters went to but we didn't see, oops, sorry? its not important in the grand scheme of things, but there was another interclass activity after the christmas party and before the dream sequence.
other things, back in evillustrator mari said something like "criminals don't get rights" and a lot of you were (rightfully) a little taken aback by that, which, yeah, that's not... what i meant.... so it has now been changed to "criminals can lose rights" which still isn't quite right but its mroe in line with what i meant, where you lose some privileges when you break the law, and we'll chalk it up to it being a very stressful situation and she's having to fight against this.
last housekeeping, ive been doing a lot of reading of both fanfic and wiki pages and i think the dragon is supposed to act where you only get one of the three? like each transformation you have to pick, which seems dumb to me, so no, your timer starts with first power, but you can use all three. sort of like emperor ciel, you can't go back to power you've already used and moved on from, but yeah.
okay, housekeeping done, on with the show!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Nino sat in his usual spot, most of the way in the back on the right side, from the door. Max was already sitting in front of him, waiting for his own seatmate to arrive with Nino’s. If Marinette hadn’t been in their class, he was certain those two would always be the latest.
As it was, Kim and Alix arrived almost a full minute before Marinette tripped over the door frame.
She sent them a playful glare when they laughed a little and flopped into the seat next to Alya, another row in front of them. The journalist girl was immediately jabbering her ear off in the… thirty seconds, Nino mused, before class officially started.
“Nino,” Kim whispered, “Alix and I were thinking, us four, UMS III tournament?”
He snorted. “I think you mean five. Nettie would never turn down a UMS tourney.”
“I know,” Kim whined, “which is why we’re not telling her! She’d obliterate us!”
“Oh no,” Nino said mockingly, “our childhood is ruined! The girl of the group destroys us at video games!”
Kim grinned. “So that’s a yes?”
He rolled his eyes. “At least ask her. You’ve been slackin’ in your B. G. duties, dude.”
“No way,” he protested, “I’m the best bodyguard! She just… doesn’t need me.”
Nino winced. He felt that a little too hard, but before he could say anything, Ml. Bustier started the class and they all settled in.
She set them to work on the English worksheet and Nino sighed, wishing he could listen to music right now, but headphones had long since been banned in the classroom.
“I feel like Nettie’s… I dunno, growing up without us,” Nino admitted in a low voice as Kim easily went through the worksheet Nino was hesitating over, “you know?”
Kim shrugged. “Kinda how it’s been for years, though. Nette’s independent and can kick both of our asses. She doesn’t need a guard dog for most things anymore. Plus, we do different things. I do sports, she does fashion, you do music. It would be nice to all hang out again, though…”
They were interrupted by the amok alarm going off, and they all jumped, reading the description.
The class groaned at the picture of a behemoth of a…well, it almost looked like a tornado.
“Ml. Bustier,” Marinette raised her hand sharply, “since it looks like the amok is several blocks away, may I go to the bathroom? I finished with my worksheet.”
Their teacher waved her off. “Be sure to be ready for the shelter in place if the tornado gets too close. Hurry back, Marinette.”
She dashed out of the room and they all watched Alya do her regular pleading to be let out to record the fight and be firmly denied. She tried this every time an amok appeared during the school day, but unless they had an evacuation and she managed to slip away, she was usually trapped with them. She sat back with a huff, but pulled up the news channel that was livestreaming the fight anyway.
Tsunami soon showed up and everyone cheered a little. This was the first amok after Emperor Ciel, and everyone was pleased to see their dragon back in action. She was quickly joined by Ladybug and Chat Noir, but it looked like they were the only three showing up today, with Lune, Brille Fille, and Viperion not making an appearance. No one was even pretending to do their English anymore, though Kim did easily slide his answers across his desk so Nino and Alix could check their work while the amok was taken on.
A few minutes later the intercom came on and Principal Damocles’ voice came over the loudspeaker.
“Hoo! Shelter in place, please! Avoid the windows! Thank hoo!”
Nino did a double take on the video and squinted. “Ah, two blocks out. I bet we can hear it by now.”
They all cocked their heads to listen, and sure enough, the windows were rattling slightly as the wind picked up.
Alix leaned back in her seat, worksheet copied. “I bet they can defeat the amok before it hits.”
Kim scoffed. “What is it, a hurricane?”
“Actually,” Max pushed up the bridge of his glasses, “the amok is going by the name Hurricane Katrina, as the donor’s name was Katrina. According to the news, a supervisor who had an unflattering nickname due to her nature of plowing through the workplace. And Alix, no bet. Of course they’re going to beat the amok by then.”
Nino hummed. “Yeah, Tsunami is on a warpath. Look, there she goes.”
With a water dragon, the storm became too saturated and drooped, slowing down to the point that Ladybug could wrap the storm in a net, dragging it through and pulling out the object. They quickly broke it and purified the feather, sending the cure across the city and letting everyone relax.
“Shelter in place lifted! Hoo!”
It only took a little while before Marinette burst back into the classroom with a sheepish smile, but she was merely waved to her seat with a smile, so she relaxed.
“Hey,” Nino leaned forward, ignoring Alix’s disgusted scoff that he had leaned into her space, “I hear Kim’s hosting a UMS tournament. You in, dude?”
She slowly grinned. “Well, it has been a while since he went to dog training…”
“Nette,” Kim whined, really living up to his name, “I don’t need more training!”
Alix snickered. “I dunno, disrespecting your owner like that…”
Kim’s pout turned into a scowl. “Man’s best friend!”
“Mar’s best friend,” the pink haired girl corrected, “and you know she’s too nice to use you for slave labor like I’d be doing in her situation.”
Kim stuck out his tongue at her and Marinette giggled. “Nah, I needed a friend more than a bodyguard, and he did say no take backs, so I guess I can lay up a little. Not at UMS, though, you’re all going down. When?”
Max smiled. “After school on Friday is our proposed time, so that we could also have a sleepover. And while it was Kim’s suggestion, I am the one hosting. You are, of course, invited to that part as well.”
Marinette lit up, then dug out her phone to look through her calendar.
Nino gasped. “Do my eyes deceive me? Is our Nettie… writing things down to keep track of them?!”
She rolled her eyes. “I am capable of learning, you know. Izzy suggested it, and Gami backed it up. Okay, um, I’m free at seven on Friday? Is that okay or would it be too late? And I can stay over, give Alix some company.”
Alix huffed. “Timing’s fine. Having another girl will probably make Mme. Kante feel better, too. Not sure what she thinks we’re doing, but whatever. Aroace gang for the win.”
Max rolled his eyes, but obligingly high fived her.
“Oh,” he perked up, “and we might have a sixth player! I think I’ve finally gotten Markov to work!”
They all sat up straighter at that.
“Really?” Marinette’s eyes were sparkling. “You think?”
Max shrugged bashfully. “I’m still testing him, but yes. Soon, the internet will be able to talk back, and everyone will be able to hear it.”
Nino hummed in awe. Max’s quirk was well suited for him, but it had taken a while for anyone to figure out what it was since it was one way. Called Telecommunications, Max was able to talk to computers and, sort of, the internet. The problem was, while the machines could react to him as if they were voice activated, they couldn’t actually talk back as they didn’t have the same level of intelligence. Six year old Max had declared that stupid, and for the next eight years had been working on Markov, a way to circumvent that and let the internet talk back.
Alix looked so excited she was slipping through time, going fast and then slow as she dilated it around her in the small increments she was known for. “That’s insane,” she let herself settle in the present, “you’ll have to do your grand reveal on Friday then! Man, that’ll be so cool!”
“Yeah, dude,” Nino grinned, “that’ll be rad!”
“Nino,” their teacher called from the front of the room, “I understand you’re excited, but you’re tapping again.”
Nino’s beat stuttered and he tucked his hands away, feeling his face heat up. “Sorry, dude,” he said sheepishly. One of the downsides of constantly having a beat only he could hear, he mused, was that if he got distracted, he’d unconsciously start to tap it out. Good for his mixing, bad for class.
“You know,” Marinette cocked her head, “I recently learned the Tsurugi are known for their work in AI? I think the name of the security system was… Tatsu? It, they? sure, they didn’t really talk, as far as I could tell. Maybe you could meet Tatsu as well, or Markov could. Tell Kagami what her house is saying.”
Max chuckled. “I was aware of this fact, yes. I had forgotten, however, by the time you were friends with her. Perhaps I could visit, but only if it wasn’t an inconvenience.”
She shrugged. “I can always ask? I bet Izuku will go insane over Markov as well.”
Max hummed. “He is…very nice. We…well, I suspect we got off on the wrong foot. If you would like, you can invite him and his cousin to our tournament. It would give us eight players, if Markov works, which is a more easily divisible number.”
“Markov will work,” Alix asserted, “you’ve been learning tech and working on him for ages. And sure, it’s been ages since we’ve seen your other friends.”
Marinette looked a little guilty for a second, glancing at Chloe, Sabrina, and Felix on the other side of the classroom, but managed to smile anyway.
“Hey,” Kim perked up, “it’s been a while since we did one of them interclass activities, right? We had that carnival, and before that the laser tag and rock climbing day. It’s been…what, a month? We could do a gaming tournament! Max can see his platonic soulmate again!”
The boy in question pinched his nose. “Jeremiah is not… I don’t even know how to respond to that.”
“Didn’t name names,” Alix practically sang, “he’s your Romeo!”
Alya snorted, finally having heard some of their conversation. “You’re calling Max Juliet?”
“Star crossed lovers,” Alix fainted dramatically, “bound by destiny and technology!”
“The Christmas Carnival was a fun time,” Marinette sighed, ignoring this classic argument, and Kim snorted.
“Especially after that disaster of a party,” he doubled over, “Chloe’s hotel was a mess!”
“Hey,” the blond snapped from across the aisle, “it was only a mess because fu-freaking Endeavor had to stick his opinions somewhere other than where they belonged.”
Alix snorted. “Where, up his ass?”
Chloe sniffed and flipped her hair, clearly trying not to laugh.
Kim mockingly blew her a kiss and she sneered at him.
Nino cracked a smile. Chloe used to be a lot worse, but this year she’d almost mellowed out. He’d have to thank Izuku, probably.
They were dismissed for lunch and the four split off, settling at their usual table.
“Oh man,” Kim groaned, “you got kofta today? Dude, you have to share!”
Nino pulled his tupperware closer with a glaring smirk. “Hell no, dude. It’s kofta. You ain’t getting shit.”
They spent most of lunch jeering and laughing and Nino relaxed.
Sure, the friend group had changed when Marinette went off mostly on her own, but it was still good.
And they were still friends.
Life was good.
Under the floor, five kwami gathered.
Nooroo looked around in disappointment. “Where’s Sass? Does his holder not go here…?”
Tikki shook her head. “Viperion is at another school.”
Plagg tackled the butterfly with a growl. “What, am I not good enough for you, Swirly? You didn’t miss your old pal the cat?”
“Get off of me,” he squeaked in outrage, “you’re always like this!”
Plagg cackled as he relaxed his grip, letting the other kwami fly away, still bristled. Kaalki clicked her tongue over Longg’s chuckling. “How undignified,” she whinnied, “you’re still as much of a barbarian as ever. How you’re the pinnacle of order I’ll never know.”
“We see each other the least,” Plagg protested, “because usually it’s one of us who’s…”
They all quieted for a moment and remembered the two of them who were really missing.
“Does anyone…” Nooroo swallowed, “does anyone remember…what happened?”
Tikki and Plagg exchanged loaded glances and Kaalki zoomed over. “You do,” she accused, “you remember! What happened?”
“It’s not what we remember, exactly,” Tikki said carefully, “it’s what Pollen told us after. She…she’s never really gotten over it. Plus, Wayzz was really the only one out at the time.”
“It wasn’t a sentimonster,” Plagg said, “that’s what Fu might tell you, but it wasn’t. He never even put Duusu on.”
“Plagg,” Tikki scolded, “he’s the guardian-”
“For now,” his voice was hard, “and we both know it wasn’t an accident.”
Longg shifted, cocking his head and stroking a whisker. “You’re saying… Fu intentionally destroyed the Order when he stole us?”
“NO,” Tikki practically shouted before lowering her voice with a glance upwards, “no, Wang Fu stealing us might have saved the world. A lot has changed in a hundred and fifty years. Trixx and Duusu only fell into enemy hands because Pollen… she panicked and jostled the box. The monastery was already on fire and Fu didn’t notice the box wasn’t completely closed. You know Pollen hates fire, the smoke set her off.”
Longg frowned. “Who attacked the Order?”
Tikki shrugged helplessly. “We never knew. Maybe Vixen and La Paon, maybe someone else.”
“It can’t be our current villains,” Kaalki scoffed, “humans don’t live that long without magic.”
“But this was only a hundred and fifty years ago,” Nooroo said softly, “which means quirks existed already. Maybe…maybe they did do it.”
Plagg gave a gusty sigh that betrayed his discomfort. “At least it wasn’t me or Sugarcube. Void forbid someone willing to murder a bunch of monks got their hands on half a pair.”
Tikki gave him a scandalized glare and he gave her a toothy grin back.
“Oh you Stinky Sock,” she scolded, “two of our friends are in danger! They’re being used for evil! You know Duusu hates that!”
“At least the brooch isn’t broken,” he rolled his eyes, “she’ll be fine! And you know Trixx is giving as good as he’s getting, the kit never takes anything lying down. I’m more concerned that the villains haven’t snapped yet, the only one more annoying that Trixx in a bad mood is me. Love that idiot.”
Tikki shuddered. “Thank Zoa neither of their miraculous broke. Pollen would have been inconsolable.”
“Oh, so you’re going to be scandalized when I namedrop grandpa, but then go dropping the other one? Real hypocritical of you, Sugarcube.”
“Fine, thank Lumii , then!”
Plagg cackled and they began to chase each other around, leaving the other three to hover together.
“You know,” Kaalki said with a wrinkled nose, “you would think an alpha pair would have more decorum than this.”
Nooroo snorted. “Oh, not a chance. Tikki pretends to be the responsible one like we don't all know she embodies chaos, and Plagg has stopped caring about propriety ages ago. The Egyptians got to his head.”
Longg and Kaalki made noises of realization and Nooroo sighed.
“Lunch is ending,” he called, “I’m going back to my holder now. You know, the green one that looks like a bush.”
Tikki stopped her chasing to glare briefly. “My holder has a balcony garden,” she said smugly, “which means real plants and flowers.”
“You’ve been to my holder’s house! What you didn’t know is that I get to hide in my holder’s hair! It’s very fluffy!”
“Bugs, bugs,” Plagg said placatingly, “you both have wonderful holders. Even if neither of them get you cheese.”
Both bug shaped kwami stared at him in disgust and flew off to their holders.
“Why do I feel like we’re the only responsible ones,” Kaalki groaned.
Longg chuckled. “Responsible? Me? Oh no, not a chance. Sass, maybe. Wayzz, if he was here.”
The horse kwami groaned and they both zoomed off to find their own holders.
“KATSUKI!”
“WHAT?!”
“I HEAR FROM INKO YOU SPEAK FRENCH NOW!”
“THE FUCK? YEAH, WHY?”
“YOU’RE COMING WITH US!”
“TO WHERE?!”
“FRANCE, DIPSHIT! FASHION WEEK IS SOON, WE’RE PULLING YOU OUT TO MODEL FOR US!”
“THE FUCK YOU ARE!”
“IT LOOKS GOOD ON RESUMES!”
“I'M ALREADY GOING TO UA YOU FUCKING NUTCASE!”
“ENTRANCE EXAMS HAVEN’T HAPPENED YET, DIPSHIT! WE’LL MAKE SURE YOU’RE BACK IN TIME, BUT YOU’RE THE BEST.”
“DAMN RIGHT I AM. FUCK IT, FINE. PARIS?”
“YEAH.”
“DATES?”
“FIRST WEEK OF FEBRUARY.”
“FUCKING… FINE! BUT YOU OWE ME SO MUCH SHIT!”
“FUCK YOU!”
“FUCK YOU!”
Doors slammed in the Bakugo household as the yelling stopped and Masaru sighed.
Maybe one day his family would communicate at a normal volume.
…He wasn’t going to hold his breath.
On the bright side, they’d get to spend some time overseas with their son, since he spoke the language now. It always made him sad when they couldn’t take him on work trips, but he’d have hated it. Plus, Izukun was in Paris right now, so maybe once the work stuff was done they’d go visit their honorary nephew! Katsuki had been religiously following the Paris news ever since their new superheroes showed up, so that would also be nice for him, to see heroes in action.
It would be a good trip, Masaru was sure of it.
Notes:
i wonder who void, zoa, and lumii are...?
part of thsi chapter were inspired by y'all comments on the villain miraculous, specifically about the peacock being broken, and why its the fox and not the butterfly, so this was for you! to confirm a few things in words that aren't the kwami being cryptic: the world has vastly changed due to the fact that quirks became a thing! feast never happened! something else destroyed the order! as far as we know, none of the miraculous are broken! something else killed gabe! and, while this is not something mentioned in the chapter i will mention it here, adrien, felix, and kagami are NOT sentimonsters in this fic, despite adrien continuing to have a feather allergy. that's mostly because i think its funny. i think i'll make felix allergic to something stupid too, maybe rice or something, that'd be hysterical
anyway, hope that clears things up lmao, hope you enjoyed the chapter, as always, and feel free to ask me clarifying questions. as long as they aren't mega spoilers, i'll probably answer them (unless you say you're just musing in the comments, in which case I will lieave you to your musings lol)
Chapter 54: spa day!
Summary:
technically it's not a spa, its a salon, but this is chloe's idea of relaxing and its been so long since you the readers have seen Madame Rosmarie (but we did hear about her and her salon, plus we talked to Lamia... what's that? Chekov's back to collect his guns? Oh good, he was leaving those around and that's a safety hazard)
Notes:
hmm? Chekov? oh, hello, yes, come on in, pick up those firearms on your way out please
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Dupain-Cheng, let’s go, our appointment is in fifteen minutes!”
Marinette blinked rapidly. “Why would you do that?! Wait, it’s Wednesday already?”
Chloe sighed in exasperation and flipped her hair as Marinette scrambled for her calendar app. “Yes. Now let's go, we have to pick up the others.”
She hurriedly finished shoving things in her bag and fell into step beside Felix, Sabrina walking beside her best friend as they trekked down the hall to the other classroom.
“So,” she smiled briefly at him, “excited?”
He raised a single eyebrow and did not look at her. “I’m sure the salon is, for eight customers that were already paid for.”
Sabrina snorted and glanced up from her tablet. “Don’t let him fool you, he and Adrien used to join Chloe and me when we were younger and Chloe demanded their parents let them.” She cocked her head, thinking. “You know, it’s interesting how we can split the group in different ways. Four girls, four boys. Our old group, then Marinette, Luka, and the cousins. The Core four, then Felix, Chloe, Luka, me. The only non-split is rich versus not, since there’s only three of us in the not category and for all of us it’s pushing it. We could even do dark hair versus light hair if we put me in the light category.”
Kagami nodded. “Perfectly balanced, as all things should be.”
The four of them startled and the girl smirked, Izuku laughing from her shadow as he stepped out with a wide smile. “Hi guys! Time to pick up Luka!”
Chloe whirled on the blond who was struggling to contain his laughter. “Adrikins! How could you do this to us?!”
He gasped and held a hand to his chest. “Chlobear! How could you accuse me of such a thing when the cousins are clearly the perpetrators!”
She pinched the bridge of her nose with a frustrated sigh. “That’s it, to the limo before I start getting violent.”
Felix shook his head. “How troubling that none of the public can see this side of you.”
Marinette snorted and gestured around them to the students who were milling about, heading home.
“No no,” Sabrina chuckled, “they’re not paying attention. We’re white noise at this point for how much we get up to.”
Chloe narrowed her eyes. “Are you calling me shrill and predictable?”
“Why, Chlo, I said none of those things! The fact that you drew them from your mind is astounding and probably indicative of something-”
Chloe griped and Sabrina taunted the entire walk to the limo waiting out front, and continued even when they were in it, stopping only when they stopped in front of Luka’s school where the musician was waiting for them.
“Oh my,” he said blandly as he slid through the door and settled in, “Chloe, are you alright? You look annoyed. Perhaps I can ease some of your worries? You look just as pretty when you’re scowling, but I know you’re not fond of wrinkles, be they in clothing or skin.”
“Hence the salon day,” Kagami said just as blandly, “the last one had her looking so radiant, after all.”
Everyone laughed as Chloe stopped scowling to gape, flushing red in blotches. She groaned and scrubbed her face briefly before shifting into a blasé lounge no one bought for a moment since she was pointedly not looking at either of her teasers.
When they finally arrived, she practically leapt out of the vehicle, only pausing to remind the driver to come back for them in two hours, or when she texted them. Marinette blinked.
“Wait, two hours?!”
Chloe raised an eyebrow. “Yes? Not only would I not ask the Madame to do all eight of us at once, but we’re scheduled for waxing as well.”
Marinette blinked rapidly and felt herself tense slightly. “Waxing?” She squeaked and swallowed to sound more normal. “Why?”
Sabrina laughed. “You don’t have to if you don’t want to. We’re probably going to have to convince the boys to do it too.”
Izuku squeaked next, and Adrien laughed.
“Oh come on,” he nudged the green boy and his own scowling cousin, “it’s not that bad! I’d do it all the time for modeling! Well, for the year I actually had hair to wax, I mean.”
“And I maintain that was cruel and unusual punishment from your father,” Felix insisted, “my eyebrows are fine. I’m blond.”
“And I’m Japanese,” Izuku said faintly, “we don’t, um, have a lot of body hair…?”
Chloe huffed and crossed her arms, sweeping into the salon. “You’re all cowards. Especially you, Dupain-Cheng.”
“Oh, my favorite customer is here! Is it that time already?”
Lamia snorted as Madame Rosmarie swept into the room and waved at Marinette and Izuku with a smirk. “Madame, you’ve only been talking about this all day.”
The older woman huffed, hair bobbing with the full bodied movement she made with the act. “I finally get to meet all of Chloe’s darling friends at once! And see you two boys as well, it’s been so long!”
Adrien beamed. “Hello, Madame!”
She cooed and put her hand to her cheek. “Adorable, just like always. Right, well, how would you like to do this?”
Chloe smirked. “Waxing first. Get the bad things out of the way first. Then we’ll split the group, half for face masks, half for the mani pedis, then switch. Gives people plenty of time to relax.”
Madame Rosmarie laughed brightly. “Of course. We’ll leave Ginette in front in case we get other customers. Ginette!”
The girl took Lamia’s place at the front counter and they were all waved into one of the fancy rooms, this one with four salon chairs, eight plush sitting chairs with little tables covered in magazines in between them, and a skylight making the marble flooring really gleam. Oh, and two walls were completely covered in mirrors.
“Now,” Lamia clapped her hands with a wicked grin, “who’s in for waxing today?”
Chloe and Sabrina stepped up easily, Adrien half a step behind them, and they all turned expectant looks to the other five.
“Absolutely not,” Felix sneered, “again, blond.”
“But your eyebrows-”
“Are fine,” he cut Adrien off, “and besides, mother already got me in the habit of plucking them, no waxing needed.”
Kagami considered for a moment before shrugging. “Why not,” she said mildly, “it cannot be that bad.”
Luka smiled, clearly hesitating, before sighing. “You only live once.”
Chloe was smirking in victory, and turned to face the final two.
Izuku edged closer to Marinette. “There’s still time to run,” he said out of the corner of his mouth, ignoring how everyone could hear them.
“There really isn’t,” she sighed back, “but surely Gami is right.”
“Surely not, her pain tolerance is pretty high.”
Marinette gave him an incredulous look. “So’s yours. Do you not remember the time you burned your hand on a hot bread pan because you forgot papa’s quirk and thought it was cool enough? And you didn’t even blink, just winced briefly and said oops. Your pain tolerance is far higher than mine, that’s for sure.”
He hesitated for a moment before conceding the point.
And dragging her over to the group to Sabrina and Adrien’s cheers.
“If I’m going down you’re going down with me,” he said cheerfully, and she muttered mandarin curses under her breath, but didn’t actually resist.
They all turned to Felix.
He rolled his eyes. “I already said no.”
“Come on,” Luka said cheekily, “everyone else is doing it.”
“Oh yes,” his voice was drier than a desert, “peer pressure. I do believe I was warned about this.”
Izuku sighed. “Guys, it’s okay, he doesn’t have to…”
“Yes, thank you.”
“…it’d just be a nice bonding experience if we all did everything together for this outing.”
Felix visibly wavered.
“Plus you’d be a coward,” Kagami said with a shark’s grin, “and not worthy of… well, anything.”
That did it, he stalked over with a withering glare her way and she just smiled back, evidently pleased with herself.
Madame Rosmarie clapped her hands. “Wonderful! Well, there’s four of us and eight of you, so let’s do the boys first! To really prove yourselves, hmm?”
Oh yeah, she was definitely laughing at them.
Marinette watched as Adrien didn’t flinch, but the other three definitely did. He did a double take when she saw Chloe had her phone out and leaned over.
“Are you… recording them?”
She smirked. “I recorded the dumb duel, too. The more blackmail I have on Fefe, the better.”
“Huh.”
She went back to watching the boys get hair ripped off of them and hesitated.
“Send it to me? The duel one too?”
Sabrina scoffed. “Duh. I’m surprised we didn’t already send you the duel one, Chloe watches it every week. Even though it’s only been like… wow it’s almost been four weeks!”
Chloe rolled her eyes. “It’s a good video. I’ll have to rewatch it again tonight, really watch Felix get his ass handed to him. Thank you again, Ice Queen, I don’t think I say it enough.”
Kagami barely blinked, watching Felix squirm to avoid the wax strip with a small smirk. “I can assure you, it was my pleasure. And I never throw a fight.”
Marinette winced at a particularly painful looking jerk. “Not even for Izzy’s continued happiness?”
Kagami gave her a mild glare and she raised her hands in surrender with a grin.
“Wait,” Chloe gasped, “no way?”
Sabrina snorted. “Chlo, did you seriously not notice? I’m half convinced Fe’s gonna start swooning one of these days every time Izzy says something sweet. It’s adorable.”
“No,” Chloe gasped again, expression quickly becoming affronted, “he can’t!”
Kagami raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Does he need your blessing now?”
“Yes!”
“And that’s the boys done,” Lamia sang, unintentionally cutting them off, “looking very nice! If, you know, a little red.”
“Yeah,” one of the other attendants giggled, “you took it like champs. And you look so refined now!”
Felix grumbled the loudest, while the other three seemed pretty alright after their trial.
The switched places, except the boys actually sat in the plush chairs instead of hovering for the best view like the girls had done, which in hindsight Marinette felt a little bad about, and settled in for their own torture. In an effort to take her mind off her impending doom, she decided to continue their previous conversation.
“Okay, Chloe, why does Izuku need your blessing?”
Chloe scoffed. “Not him, Felix. If he wants to do anything with our tiny green menace he has to fucking get approval. Which I guess he already tried to do with the Ice Queen. Damn, in hindsight that makes the duel ten times funnier. Oh, and he lost, good.”
Sabrina snorted. “If I had realized you didn’t put two and two together, what with the whole Oni-chan debacle before, I would have told you.”
Chloe groaned, and Marinette tried not to shriek as her leg was just about ripped off, but quickly focused back on the conversation just as Kagami replied to something the other girl had said.
“Worry not,” she said smoothly, “I find it an endearing trait of yours.”
Lamia’s eyebrows went up and she paused in brutalizing Marinette’s legs. “Oh?”
Chloe practically steamed. “Shut up, Ice Queen.”
Kagami slowly smirked. “As you wish.”
Lamia met Marinette’s eyes. “Did she just-”
Marinette winced at another pull but bit her lip to stop herself from looking too gleeful. “Well, we did show her Princess Bride recently. So probably.”
Lamia’s jaw didn’t drop, but it was a near thing, Marinette could tell, and they shared a giggle while the other three bickered.
“And that’s the waxing,” Madame Rosmarie winked at Chloe and the girl sighed in relief at the break in the teasing (and kwami if she could tell Marinette from a year ago about anything from this entire afternoon, she wouldn’t have believed herself), “since we have the girls in the chairs already , we’ll start the facemasks for the boys and then the mani pedi for the girls. Sound good to everyone?”
They all agreed easily, all smiles.
This really was a relaxing day, and Marinette was glad they’d made time for it after everything that had been happening.
Izuku tried not to touch his face, even if it felt a little weird. Face masks always felt odd to him, but they were also kind of nice, and the sliminess was sort of cool.
“Ooooo,” Adrien held his magazine at an angle so they could all see, “look at that outfit! Yeesh, I’d accuse them of being an amok if I saw them wearing that in public.”
Izuku snorted. “Okay, that’s pretty bad. But have you seen this hair?”
“Here,” Luka extended his own magazine, “I have a questionable ad in mine. Sketchy miracle drug.”
“My magazine is perfectly normal,” Felix huffed in accomplishment.
“Yeah that’s because you’re looking at Better Home and Gardens,” Adrien dismissed, looking for another disaster in his.
Izuku spared a glance for the girls. “What do you think they’re talking about?”
The other three glanced up, but Luka was the first to respond. “Sabrina and Kagami are teasing Chloe and Marinette is talking to her attendant about movies they’ve seen.”
“Oh, that’s Lamia,” Izuku smiled, “she’s really nice and easy to talk to. And she’s quirkless! Second quirkless person I’d ever met. Now I know, like, three. Four, including myself.”
“That’s awful,” Adrien didn’t sound too upset about it, “but also kinda neat. You’re like an exclusive club. Hey, what country has the most quirkless people?”
“Iceland.”
“We could go to Iceland, easy.”
“Our definitions of easy are vastly different,” Luka snorted, “oh my, look at that outfit.”
Adrien hissed. “Oh that’s ugly. I wouldn’t wear that for the best modeling contract in the world.”
Felix grimaced. “It is quite distasteful. Not only did someone design it, but they put it in a magazine? How utterly uninspiring.”
Adrien pouted. “Aw, I thought you were going to say ridiculous. Utterly ri diculous!”
“Adrikins are you making fun of me?!”
He grinned sheepishly. “Only a little, I promise!”
Chloe huffed but turned back to her own conversation.
Luka chuckled softly. “She really is something.”
Izuku and Adrien immediately perked up. “Are you going to ask her out?!” Adrien was practically bouncing. “Please tell me you’re going to ask her out!”
Luka laughed. “Only if Kagami doesn’t beat me there.”
Izuku snickered. “Well, she’s all about a lack of hesitation. What’s stopping you? Either of you?”
He hummed. “We’re not sure if she’s interested. Of course, give it another week and Kagami will likely press forward anyway, but still. We fluster her so far, but she hasn’t reciprocated.”
Felix huffed. “I despise the fact that I’m weighing in on this conversation, but I believe it stems from Chloe not knowing how to deal with genuine affection. With Adrien, Sabrina, and even perhaps me, it’s easier since we’ve known each other for so long and we already know we will remain as friends. You, Kagami, and Izuku are newer elements, and she still sometimes questions if she deserves actual friends that weren’t just shoved together by their parents.”
Izuku frowned. “Of course she deserves friends. Everyone does.”
“I dunno,” Adrien furrowed his brow, “there are some pretty bad people out there. La Paon, for example.”
“But Vixen is her friend, right?” Izuku couldn’t help but point out. “And there are probably people who don’t know they’re villains, but still know them and like them otherwise. I mean, who would they tell? Maybe they’re even like the heroes and haven’t even told each other their identities.”
Adrien blinked. “I mean, no way, right? They have to know who the other one is.”
“Probably,” Luka hummed, “since they have the same goal.”
They sat in comfortable and contemplative silence, flipping through their magazines, while they thought.
The girls and salon attendants stood up, and they all hurriedly set their reading material aside to meet them.
“Look,” Marinette cooed, extending her fingers, “tiger stripes! Blue tiger stripes!”
Chloe huffed. “My nails are even better than your tacky animal print.”
Kagami smirked. “Oh? And my silver dragon scales? The fine detailing is impeccable.”
Sabrina giggled. “I think that all of us got an amazing work of art.”
“Yeah,” Adrien said breathlessly, gently holding Marinette’s hands, “they all look great.”
Chloe rolled her eyes while everyone except for him and Mari giggled, and Adrien snapped back with a burning blush. Marinette smiled at him obliviously and Izuku and Felix sighed in tandem.
Madame Rosmarie cooed. “Well, that’s one half done, let’s get those face masks off and get you boys started-”
The door young woman peeked into the room with a slightly panicked expression. “Um, sorry to interrupt, Madame…”
Rosmarie moved towards the door slightly. “Ginette? What’s wrong?”
She bit her lip. “We have… a diffi- a customer…is asking for you.”
The woman straightened and adjusted her blouse, the rose pin at her collar catching the light. “Right. Well, only the best for my girls,” she reassured, “I’ll handle it.”
Ginette nodded, fidgeting, and walked back with her. Izuku couldn’t help but hover by the door, noticing Lamia doing the same.
They could only hear quiet murmurs coming from the front before there was the sound of a hand falling heavily on the counter, probably, and a short, aborted shriek.
“Do you know who I am?!”
There was another murmured reply, from Rosmarie.
“So?! I don’t care about whatever riffraff you have in here, I heard you’re the best and I only accept the best! Kick them out, I demand to be seen.”
“We’re by appointment only,” Rosmarie insisted, loud enough to just barely be heard, “so I know how many staff to bring in-”
“Well I’m making an appointment for right now, I need to be ready in three hours!”
“Sir-”
She was cut off by whatever hissed reply he gave and then there was the sound of the door opening and closing. If it hadn’t been an automatic door, Izuku was almost certain it would have been slammed.
Ginette came back into the hallway with a sob, heading in the opposite direction and into what looked to be a staff only room of some sort.
Lamia made a noise of discontent. “I hate privileged assholes,” she muttered, “not like you, Mlle.,” she called back to Chloe, who gave a simple “obviously”, “but people who think that just because they have money or fame, they can just tear through a business as they like and demand we bend over backwards for them. I’ve been working for Madame for coming up on seven years now, and she’s always pretty firm. I know she fights for us, and she’s the best for a reason. I hope Ginette realizes that now, since this’ll be her first real incident, but it’s one of those things you never want someone to have to learn, you know?”
They all nodded slowly and the other two attendants gave much more firm agreements.
“Madame’s the best,” one sighed, “only employer I’ve had that cares about the people, not the money.”
The room slowly darkened as if brought down by the mood and Lamia sighed. “She’ll be back in a moment,” she explained to the eight of them, “but we’re sorry this happened.”
“No no,” Marinette said quickly, “it’s nothing anyone could predict, and we still have plenty of time in our appointment, there’s no rush! Maybe someone should go comfort Ginette, she sounded really upset…?”
“I’ll go,” one of the attendants volunteered.
“I’ll go get the Madame,” the other one quickly followed, and Lamia sank down into one of the plush chairs with a sigh and a wry smile.
“Not exactly a relaxing salon trip, huh?”
They all laughed, tension dissipating.
Lamia’s brow furrowed. “Why is it so dark?”
They all paused.
Izuku was the first to slowly look up.
The skylight was covered in growing, thorny branches, flowers blooming every once in a while.
“Roses,” Marinette said breathlessly.
“Shit,” Adrien said uneasily.
Notes:
i cant believe adrien swore, its not like rapidly growing rose vines are indicative of anything like an amo- oh, wait lol
so yeah the guns have just gone off, ive been mentioning the salon for only the past like seven chapters or something, i didn't actually go back to count, and we even met Lamia again to remind you she existed! since i needed bonus characters in the initial salon scene in chapter... eleven maybe? yeah, and another quirkless person to help izuku feel better. oops she became a real person. hope she's cool to you guys too!
Chapter 55: Briar Rose
Summary:
technically the amok won't have a real official name but that's what ive been calling it in my notes so that's what im calling it lmao. last time, we went to the salon and got halfway through our manicures before some asshole caused a problem and made an amok that is a lot of rose vines and thorns... let's see how our kids deal with it!
Notes:
sorry for the delay, let's start right where we left off with 4444 words of story!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lamia immediately went for the door, but after a quick glance closed it swiftly and engaged the lock.
“Okay,” she said nervously, “there are rose vines everywhere. We… might be trapped until the heroes get here.”
Six of them tensed, largely unnoticed, while Sabrina pulled out her tablet with a sigh. After fiddling for a few moments she grinned.
“Okay,” she immediately stepped up, “Lamia, the storerooms between parlors are connected, right? This is the main parlor, but you have individual ones that all link to those doors,” she pointed at the mirrors, “right?”
Lamia blinked but made a noise of realization and went over to one of the mirror walls, pressing on the side of it and letting it swing open to reveal a shelving unit.
“I need people to help me move this,” she waved them over and Luka and Adrien moved quickly to pick up the shelves and move them out into the room, careful to not let the beauty supplies do more than rattle in place.
She rang her hands on the seam of the other side and crowed in triumph when she found a latch at it swung open to a room with the lights off.
“Wait,” Luka said before they could all rush through, “we don't know how far the vines have spread.”
Marinette nodded. “You said doors, plural, right? We should all split up, increase our chances of at least some of us getting out of here.”
Sabrina hummed. “Not a bad plan. We just push on the sides of the mirror to open them, right?”
They quickly found the other three doors and moved those shelves as well before looking at each other with trepidation.
Sabrina huffed. “Chloe and me, Luka and Kagami, Adrien and Felix, Marinette, Izuku, and Lamia. See you on the other side.”
Without waiting for confirmation she grabbed Chloe and they ducked into another parlor, letting the mirrors click behind them, and the other three groups quickly followed suit, stepping into the darkened parlors.
Now all they had to do was escape.
When they stepped into the mostly vine-free side hallway, Adrien quickly suggested he and Felix take opposite directions, since they didn’t know the layout of the store. Felix opted to go away from the main entrance where the amok probably was (or at least, where the amok had started out), and Adrien waited a few more seconds after his cousin was gone to duck back into the empty room.
“Plagg, are you ready?”
The small cat god sighed. “I mean, yeah I guess. Oh, by the way, my strong recommendation is to not try cataclysming the vines.”
Adrien blinked. “What? Why?”
Plagg shrugged. “Pretty sure the entire thing is the amok, and not only does directly hitting an amok usually backfire in some way, but this thing is big, and only getting bigger. You don’t have the power to get all of it yet, not without taking some serious risks.”
“…I don’t?”
Plagg snorted fondly. “Nah, kid, you don’t. Give it another year or two, maybe. Now come on, let’s get this show on the road, I can already taste the cheese I’m getting for this one…”
Adrien snickered. “Yes yes, your highness. Plagg, claws out!”
“Sabrina,” Chloe hissed, “get back here!”
Sabrina ignored her honestly wonderful advice and kept poking her head into the vine covered hallway.
“Who went through the other door in this hallway,” she asked quietly, “because I’m pretty sure that’s their exit door.”
Chloe risked a brief peek and hissed in displeasure as she pulled them both back and closed the door softly.
“Dupain-Cheng’s group. They’re trapped.”
Sabrina grimaced. “And if we don’t hurry, we’ll be trapped too.”
They glanced out the door once more before wincing and locking it behind them.
Chloe huffed and folded her arms, pacing back and forth. “Come on, there has to be a way out. We could backtrack into the main parlor and duck to the other side?”
Sabrina considered it for a moment before sighing. “No time. At the rate these vines are growing, the other hallway will be just as bad by the time we get there. I hope that means the boys and Kagami have made it out already.”
Chloe scowled. “What about that window there? There’s only one floor, and sure it’s high up, but leaving is the priority.”
They pushed a chair to the window and looked out, Sabrina running the calculations before nodding.
Chloe sighed. “And I just got my nails done. Right, let’s get out of here.”
The two girls ducked out of the building and into the road behind it, pushing away from the walls that had vines trailing around them. They watched with a grimace as the vines slipped in through the window they couldn’t have closed anyway and Chloe sighed before straightening.
“Right,” she bit out, “no sign of the miraculous team yet.”
Sabrina hummed, checking the news on her tablet.
Chloe looked at her friend as there was a slight tug on her ponytail, and she slid the sunglasses down with a sigh.
“We should split up, look for help,” she said mildly, and felt terrible for deceiving her longest and best friend, but she needed to get the civilians, her, ugh, friends out, and she couldn’t do that as Chloe Bourgeois.
Sabrina looked at her for a long moment before smiling.
“I trust you,” she said simply, and went down the street and around a corner as if she hadn’t just floored Chloe.
She shook herself and ensured there were no people in the back alley, nor cameras.
“Kaalki, Full Gallop.”
She took a deep breath and tugged on her gloves just to listen to the leather tighten before she turned away from the vine covered building, ignoring how it was stretching to the other shops as it rose in towers covered in different colored blooms and began to climb the building across from it.
“Let’s get to work.”
Luka was glad they had decided to split up, since he knew the rest of the team would need to separate if they had any chance of transforming, but he was not counting on him and Kagami becoming trapped.
He pursed his lips and tried not to look at her as she searched for something sharp to cut through the vines. Tsunami would no doubt be incredibly helpful in this fight, even if she only had her sword, but something in him was preventing him from revealing their identities just so she could go. Some nagging feeling. Also a nagging kwami that kept hissing every time he opened his mouth to try.
He sighed, looking again at the door that was tugged closed, vines having wrapped around the handle and forcing it closed, and at the window that was mostly covered. He squinted at the building across the street and reeled back when a portal spun into existence right in front of him.
“Come on,” Brille Fille held out a hand to the two of them, “let’s get you both out of here and somewhere safe.”
They followed without hesitation and Luka’s heart soared. Once they were outside they could both slip off and join the fight!
“You there,” Fille called as the portal closed behind them, “I need you to watch these two, they were trying to fight the amok.”
Sabrina snorted and wrapped an arm around them both. “Don’t I know it. Come on, you two, we’re safe behind the police barrier, let’s just let the heroes handle this.”
Luka smiled reflexively. “Of course,” he silently despaired looking at all the people around them, most of them probably shoppers, “I just hope it doesn’t take too long. And that everyone else got out okay.”
Into cover, where they could transform.
Since it didn’t look like Tsunami or Viperion would be joining them.
He spared a single annoyed glance for Sass, but the snake kwami looked entirely unphased and slipped around to be able to briefly whisper, “Snake’s Intuition.”
He sighed internally and sat back to watch the towers of vines that were slowly forming towers. He noted the bottom vines were hardening and turning black and thorny and he blinked.
“Briar Rose,” he muttered, “with the hundred year sleep. It seems we might be speeding through those years at this rate of growth.”
Sabrina blinked. “Oh, it does look like the old fairytale, doesn’t it? Gosh, we just can’t get away from them, huh?”
Kagami slowly paled. “You do not suppose the thorns will send any they prick to sleep, do you?”
Luka grimaced. “Let us hope not.”
“Ow,” Izuku pulled his fingers back, “these are so sharp!”
Marinette and Lamia nursed their own numerous pricks with scowls.
“There goes that escape plan,” Marinette muttered, “and the main room will be cut off already. Dang it, is there no way to get out of here?!”
A single vine paused its growth and suddenly lunged at Lamia. She yelped and tried to pull back but slowly calmed down when it showed no thorns. In fact, it was almost…
“Wow,” Izuku said softly, “so it likes you?”
Marinette immediately picked up on it. “The amok’s from Madame Rosmarie. We already know from as far back as Glaciator that they retain memories and motivations from their donor, so maybe the amok likes her girls?”
Lamia was slowly panicking again as the vine wound around her more, blooming beautiful peach colored roses that matched her eyes. It also started to slowly tug her in the direction of the door.
“Guys, I’m not sure if you’ve noticed,” she said quickly, “but I’m a little, ah, tied up?”
Izuku winced. “I guess it wants to take you somewhere…?”
The door opened as if in response to this and they all fell silent at the vine covered hallway.
Suddenly, vines reached out and latched onto their wrists as well and they were all dragged down the hallway.
“Okay,” Izuku squeaked, “why us?!”
“Madame Rosmarie always takes care of her customers,” Lamia said in a high pitched, resigned voice.
(No one noticed Marinette exchange a panicked but resolute glance with her purse.)
They walked in mostly silence, panicked though it was, as they were led down hallways and to the foot of a spiral staircase in a very floral room, all colors of roses, including some unrealistic ones, like soft light green, purple from royal to lavender, gold, silver, and a slew of blue ones with one the color of midnight in the middle of the blue centerpiece, surrounded by soft silver roses buds.
“Okay,” Lamia sighed, “we don’t have any staircases. Also I’m pretty sure we just walked out the main doors, but I still only see vines.”
“This is a really big amok,” Marinette said weakly, “I thought they couldn’t do these?”
“But it didn’t start as a big amok,” Izuku winced, “it grew. Kind of like Hurricane Katrina, remember? As she lasted longer, she grew, I guess because she could pick up wind speed? Like how Oni-chan got more minions, or whatever. It’s perfectly reasonable for a plant based amok to grow over time.”
The vines continued to tug them up the stairs until they reached about the roof level, and then they were all tugged down other hallways that also appeared to be just vines, leading to other spiral staircases.
The hallways were lit up by the small cracks in between the vines shining through petals, and small windows that showed them at least two stories above the street where the police were setting up a blockade to try and prevent the civilians from getting close to the vines that had seemed to stop expanding out and were now just extending up.
They exchanged one last worried glance before they were sent in different directions, up more staircases, and then finally released.
Marinette looked around the mockery of a princess tower, made completely with vines, and snorted.
“Well this is ironic,” she sighed, fingering her bare ears, “but maybe I shouldn’t have jumped the gun on Tikki taking the earrings. I hope she finds a good ladybug…”
Izuku meanwhile, looked around the empty tower room and instantly let out a breath.
“Right,” he grimaced, “finally alone. Nooroo, you don’t think the walls have ears, do you?”
The butterfly kwami snorted. “While I am rather fond of plants and would usually speak nothing but glowing praise, I’m quite certain that not even these magical plants can hear or see us, no. This seems like a sentient amok, to some extent, but not one capable of speech, and unlike with champions, the peacocks do not connect to their creations. We’re fine.”
Izuku gave a grim smile. “Well then, Nooroo, please raise my wings!”
Felix felt like he was going insane. Every single hallway had been a dead end of epic proportions, but at the very least brushing up against the vines hadn’t made them come alive after him like some Cthulhu reject. They’d reacted a little bit, but mostly they just let him mind his own business in trying to find an exit.
He glared mutinously at the vine wall.
He didn’t even know if Adrien had gotten out!
“Oh thank Lumii there’s still someone here!”
He jolted and spun around but didn’t see anyone.
“I’m over here.”
His eyes traced to the voice and his expression fell blank.
“What.”
The kwami (oh, not again-) smiled sheepishly. “I don’t really have time to explain, but I need you to be Ladybug. I’ll take the miraculous back afterwards, but are you willing?”
He narrowed his eyes. “You mean you need me to be a ladybug, not Ladybug herself, correct?”
The kwami paused for a moment. “Actually, that would be better, I hadn’t even considered that! Yes, I can make you look just like her, then her identity will be even safer-”
“No,” he cut her off, “I’m not going to pretend to be Ladybug!”
“You must,” the kwami implored, zooming closer with a plaintive expression, “without a ladybug we can’t purify the amok, and the Lucky Charm can be so vital-”
“I know for a fact that Chat Noir could just cataclysm the feather,” he crossed his arms, “and that it works just as well. Kagami told me.”
She shook her head. “And if he’s already used it? The feather could get away and spread, corrupting more people and objects and then we’d have a disaster on our hands! No, better to just have Ladybug right there!”
Felix pinched the bridge of his nose. “Is there no one else? Surely I’m not the only person trapped in here.”
She beamed, clearly having sensed that she had worn him down. “Your power words are “Spots On” and “Spots Off,” you can summon a Lucky charm by calling the same, you must catch the feather in the yoyo to purify it, and you can throw your lucky charm out with a “Miraculous Ladybug” to restore the damage done! Oh, and my name is Tikki, that’s important to the transformation.”
He frowned. It hadn’t been last time, with Plagg, but if she was the one giving him the powers, he wasn’t going to question her.
He sighed. “This is going to be a mistake, I can already tell.”
He held out a hand for the earrings and she handed them over.
He watched impassively as they turned into clip ons and raised an eyebrow. “Because I don’t have my ears pierced?”
She nodded. “Miraculous have a preferred shape, that of their original binding, but they will change to suit the wearer so they blend in better.”
He sighed and clipped them on, ignoring the mild pinch.
“Tikki, spots on!”
Yeah, he sighed, noting his higher pitched voice, shorter stature, and different body parts entirely (ugh he hated this already), this was probably a mistake.
He unhooked his yoyo and ran back down the hallway, circling back to that one skylight he’d seen hadn’t been covered.
“My Lady!”
He tried not to grimace as he got into character. Perhaps this was why, he thought as he smiled at Chat Noir, both kwami had come to him, someone well used to mimicry and acting.
“Chat Noir,” he (she? Ugh,) chirped, “what do we know so far?”
The cat grinned. Good, partner fooled this time. “Born of protective sorrow slash anger, there definitely used to be people, both workers and customers, trapped in the building, but at least three of them have gotten out! Also I watched one of the workers get dragged upstairs by the vines.”
She hummed (might as well embrace it so he didn’t drop role). “I didn’t think there was an upstairs. Show me.”
They easily found themselves in a bright and floral room, various multicolored arrangements of roses around, and she hummed appreciatively. “At least this amok seems to have some sense of style,” she giggled, “but no, that staircase definitely wasn’t there before.”
They cautiously climbed the vines to a higher floor and she stuck her head out a small window and whistled.
“Very picturesque,” she murmured, “what with the whole Flower Towers.”
“My Lady, look!”
She ducked back inside to see Chat Noir at the foot of another staircase, one that was slowly retreating to the tower above. They exchanged a silent glance before Chat Noir grabbed Ladybug and used his baton to lift them up to the room above.
Marinette jumped in surprise. “Chat Noir? …Ladybug? What are you doing here?”
Chat Noir gasped. “Princess! Um, because, you’re in a tower, haha…” he coughed, “right, um, we’re here to rescue you!”
She grimaced. “Can’t, windows are too small. And the door you just came through is closing.”
They spun back around to see the hole in the floor disappear.
Ladybug tugged a pigtail and opened her yoyo instinctively.
It displayed a screen with a basic map and a few icons. A cat paw, a ladybug, and a horseshoe. As she watched, a butterfly appeared.
She raised her eyebrows and rang the butterfly.
“Lune, I see you’re in the area?”
The boy laughed sheepishly on the other end of the line. “Yeah, I saw the vines erupt from the storefront and ran inside. A little foolish, but I’m in one of the towers… It looks like I’ll probably be relegated to back up duty. I’ll look for a champion now…”
She hummed. “Stay safe, Lune. Chat Noir and I are working on getting civilians out. Did you see where the amok was?”
“No, I wasn’t that close, sorry.”
“No worries.”
She hung up and switched gears.
“Ladybug.”
“Brille Fille. You’re on the outside?”
She huffed. “For all the good that’s doing. I have confirmed two of the workers and four of the customers made it out. That leaves two workers, three counting the victim, and four customers. I, ah, spoke to the others about who was inside.”
She sighed. “Got it. Chat Noir and I rushed in and got trapped, but we have one of the civilians with us. There’s a small window.”
Fille made a noise. “Send me a picture of the room you’re in and I’ll portal you out.”
Chat Noir easily snapped a picture with his baton and sent it out before Ladybug could wonder how the hell to do that, and the horse hero hummed for a moment.
“Got it, stay still.”
A blue portal opened directly onto the street and they quickly ran for it.
Marintee cried out and they reeled back to face her as she clawed at the vine now latched onto her wrist, pulling her away from the portal.
Before Ladybug could do anything, Chat Noir lunged forward.
“Cataclysm!”
The vines around his disintegrated, but it only went back a few feet before stopping, and the room seemed to shudder in anger. She wrapped her yoyo around both of them and flung them through the portal, stepping through just in time for a lunging vine to get cut off by it closing.
“That was close,” she sighed, and turned to look at her partner and Marinette, releasing them from the yoyo.
They immediately sprang back from where they had been chest to chest, blushing fiercely, and Ladybug almost wanted to roll her eyes.
“Chat,” she scolded, “the portal would probably have lasted long enough for us to figure out a solution that wasn’t using our powers.”
He winced. “I know, I know, sorry.”
Ladybug smiled. “It’s okay. We have time for you to recharge if you want to.”
She stood back and looked up at the shifting towers, watching windows close off until four towers rose at differing heights.
She grimaced. “Well, there goes the rescue plan. Hopefully Lune will be alright…”
She hesitated for one more moment before calling out, “Lucky Charm!”
An octagonal box fell into her hands.
The other three drew in breaths and she looked up.
“Welp,” Brille Fille sighed, “that means we’re bringing in a cavalry member.”
Oh shit, Felix had to go find the guardian and pick out a new miraculous? What was wrong with the six they had? Were Viperion and Tsunami just caught up in something? And Ladybug was supposed to know where the guardian was, but Felix sure as hell didn’t, so how the hell-
He took a deep breath and she smiled at them. “Right, I’ll be right back then! Stay safe, recharge, and you , our wayward princess, make sure you get to safety, alright?”
Marinette didn’t look impressed at the comment, but she just smiled and yoyoed away before settling on a rooftop and slouching against the chimneys with a groan.
“Tikki, spots off.”
The kwami immediately was in his face. “I can direct you to the guardian, but you must do it as a civilian. Also, you wouldn’t happen to have any cookies on you, would you?”
He grimaced. “At least it’s not cheese. As it happens, I have some pretzels left over from lunch today, but that would be all. Is that amenable?”
Tikki blink. “Wait, you were Cat Sith?!”
He raised an eyebrow. “I had assumed that’s why you came to find me. I’ll always be the backup, I presume.”
Tikki vibrated in place for a moment with such a large grin on her face he began to grow concerned, but he handed over the pretzels anyway and she devoured them, even if she did look a little grossed out by them, and he climbed down off the roof.
Tikki tucked herself into his coat pocket and gave him soft directions until he was standing outside a massage parlor.
He raised an eyebrow at it before sighing and walking inside.
The bell over the door rang and the old man manning the front desk perked up.
“Hello, welcome to,” he paused, taking him in more, “oh, you’re not here for a massage at all. Who brought you here?”
TIkki peaked out of his pocket and waved. The man quickly grew alarmed and locked the front door, flipping the sign to “Closed” before ushering them back past a curtain into a door with “Staff Only” on the frosted glass. They went another room further and he indicated a cushion on the floor.
“Tikki, what has happened?” he was very solemn as he made tea and Felix tried not to shift impatiently.
“My holder was worried she would become trapped in the amok,” she said shortly, “so she sent me to find another holder. Imagine my surprise when I found out it was Cat Sith!”
The man paused and then blinked, perplexed. “Cat Sith?”
Felix sighed. “Chat Noir was indisposed during Oni-chan. Plagg found me and practically forced the ring on me. Much like Tikki did with the earrings, I might add.”
The old man (the guardian?) blinked. “And you could use both?”
Felix couldn’t hold back the grimace. “Yes, now can we actually get to why we’re here? The lucky charm gave me a box, it led here. Apparently, I need another miraculous user.”
The guardian hummed and stroked his goatee. “So you say. Very well, one moment.”
He set down four cups of tea and went to the old gramophone in the corner. Felix was distracted by what he was doing by the green turtle that immediately claimed one of the teacups.
It smiled weakly. “Hello, I am Wayzz.”
Tikki beamed at the turtle and took her own tea, but not before dropping several sugar cubes in it.
Felix sipped at it mildly, noting it was green tea.
The guardian set a box on the table, a larger version of the lucky charm, Felix assumed. The pattern on the top was intriguing, showing an interconnectedness with eight points. The box opened and little drawers sprang out and he raised his eyebrows and blinked.
“You must choose only one,” he intoned, “and Tikki will take it back to Ladybug when it must be returned. Ponder who you would give it to, someone you trust and who you know is not trapped.”
He nodded slowly, taking the different symbols in and inspecting the jewelry.
It was interesting, he mused, he could immediately dismiss most of them even before he had his people in mind (so he had options), and he hesitated over three.
Bee, Turtle, or…
He picked up the bracelet. “What does it do?”
The guardian raised an eyebrow. “You do not wish for one of the seven? The zodiac are not as strong.”
He waved the man off. “I’m not going to make a decision until I know what it does.”
“And you know the bee and the turtle already? Very well, that is the Miraculous of Perception. It allows the user to be undetectable for a minute. It is a miraculous of order.”
He mentally noted that, despite not knowing what it meant and hummed. “Yeah, that’ll do.”
He said goodbye to the guardian and Wayzz and then he and Tikki left, slipping into a back alley where he called for the transformation once more.
Ladybug slipped back through the city, eyes searching. She sent a quick message to her team that she was on her way back and getting their backup before she spotted her target. She dropped into the alleyway, a mere street from the vine covered salon, and folded her arms.
“You know,” she remarked idly, “this isn't exactly what I’d call safety.”
The person whirled around and she smiled, holding out the box.
“Marinette Dupain-Cheng,” she intoned, letting the words flow like actually she knew what she was saying, “this is the Tiger, the Miraculous of Perception. Will you aid us in this fight and, when the fight is over, return the miraculous to me?”
Notes:
poor felix lmao, but hey, he really said "gender is an illusion, i guess, we're going full bore if we're doing this" mans is a really devoted actor
also, marinette rn: "are you kidding me???"for those of you wondering about timing, it was literally ten seconds after marinette got to the tower that ladybug and chat noir showed up, essentially, which is why there was still some stairs to follow, even if they were retracting. also how ladybug got to watch lune come online. luckily for him, the only people who could put together what his identity is either already know, or are about to be so distracted they won't think about it
Chapter 56: Lamia
Summary:
I'm sure based on the title you know somewhat of how this is going to go, but last time we started a new amok officially, Felix got drafted to pretend to be Ladybug, and Marinette got handed another miraculous because there is no escape.
Notes:
A lot of you correctly noticed last chapter that the Tiger Miraculous has changed concepts, to Perception. This is due to a parent swap au I explored several months before any of the newish miraculous were revealed. the basic premise was sabine/gabriel having marinette and emilie/tom having adrien and how different things would be, leading to Captain Kid, using the Goat Miraculous of Agility (as you can see, I've repurposed the name for this fic), and, well, you'll see. Making Marinette the tiger, and indeed making her family clan tigers were greatly inspired by that fic idea, and now that the canon powers of the tiger are out... bro I fucking hate them lmao. anyway, the concept of Perception is tied to the tiger because tiger stripes help them hide exceptionally well in their home environments and make them more effective hunters; hence.
enjoy the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Lauren Durant,” Lune intoned in slight surprise as the butterfly connected, “I am Lune. You are trapped in a tower from your boss’s overprotective amok. Feel like breaking out and fighting back against nature?”
The woman snorted. “You know, usually I’m all about reclaiming land for the environment, but something tells me roses in the middle of the city isn’t what’s going to help. What do I need to do?”
He grinned. “Easy, I give you a measure of power, transform you, and you go off and do my bidding!”
“Ooo, I’m down to be an evil minion. I accept!”
“Well then, Lamia,” he was trying not to laugh, “it's time for a metamorphosis!”
Ladybug and the newcomer landed on the roof they were observing the amok from and Chat noir whistled.
“Looks like there’s a new cat on the block,” he grinned, “what do we call you?”
The magenta and blue colored girl smirked. “Sabre.”
Brille Fille snorted. “Oh, I love a good play on words.”
Chat beamed. “It’s basically a pun! Welcome, queen of the jungle! Powers?”
“Undetectable for a minute. Not sure if that just means I’m invisible or what, Roarr didn’t really explain due to time constraints.”
He nodded thoughtfully. “Could be super useful. The vines have been known to grab people.”
The towers rumbled and they all tensed, watching as one started to sag a little as the vines were eaten away by… something that was spitting and hissing. Ladybug’s yoyo rang and they all jumped slightly as she answered.
“Sorry,” Lune’s voice came out, “that was on us! My champion has venom that can burn plants and stop them from regrowing, but it’s got a recharge so it’s not a be all, end all. Do we have a plan?”
“Yes,” Ladybug said immediately, “Sabre, say hello.”
“Hello, I’m the tiger, Sabre.”
Lune hummed. “Nice to meet you! Maybe after it can be official!”
“Right,” Ladybug nodded, “Sabre is going to sneak in and try to find the amok. Meanwhile, we’re on distraction. Fille drops the rest of us in and we occupy the vines as much as possible.”
“Lune,” Sabre interrupted thoughtfully, “your powers let you connect to people, right?”
“Yeah?”
“Were there other people in the plant prison you could detect?”
“Oh, good thinking! Yeah, there were a few people in the other towers, seemed to be the salon workers. Why?”
Ladybug hummed. “That’s good, less civilians to worry about. Chat, can you move them to… not three stories up?”
Chat winced. “Probably not. I can feel the vines giving me death glares from across the street.”
Ladybug groaned and smacked her forehead. “The cataclysm, right. Okay, Fille, that’s you then.”
She gave an easy salute.
“When you find the amok,” she continued, turning to Sabre, “contact Chat or I. At least one of us needs to be there, but if you can’t do that without giving yourself away, come find us.”
Sabre sighed and fiddled with her hair buns. “Right. I imagine the sentimonster will be pretty protective…”
Ladybug smiled. “We’ve got this. Everyone ready?”
“Wait,” Chat Noir held up a claw, “communicators, so we have a link to Lune and… Lamia, was it? Plus Sabre.”
Lune snorted. “Yeah, Lamia, after the Greek snake demon that eats children. She’s really embracing the evil minion thing.”
They switched to communicators, pulling them out of the small pocket dimensions in their weapons, and steeled their determination.
Fille smirked and flexed her fingers around the horseshoe.
“Let’s do this.”
She didn’t mind being Sabre, to be honest.
On one hand, it was incredibly funny that she gives away the ladybug miraculous and is almost immediately presented with another one. It’s also funny that of all the options, it was the tiger, after her clan.
On the other hand, she was fully expecting to have to sit this one out, and had already resigned herself to it.
On the other other hand, she wasn’t in charge, which was nice, and due to the other ladybug looking eerily like her (probably something Tikki did, or another Cat Sith situation so no one freaked out, or both, but dang) her identity was probably rock solid to everyone except the current Ladybug.
On the other other other hand, she really really wanted to just blurt out a plan, but she, again, wasn’t in charge, and Ladybug (this was going to get confusing, she was certain) was. Granted, this plan wasn’t bad, so the current Ladybug was decently suited to the miraculous.
She slipped over the vines casually, letting the litheness of her steps protect her from the vines reacting. Pretty much the entire salon was a maze, covered head to toe in rose vines, and it was practically unrecognizable. She could barely see the ceiling, not to mention the walls and floor!
She found herself in the main room and put her hands on her hips, looking around. This was, like she had noted when she was being escorted upstairs, the best looking room, with natural windows to let light hit the multicolored floral arrangements in a way that, had they not been moving slightly with the slow shift of the vines, would have been utterly gorgeous.
All she had to go off of was the fact that according to Izuku and Lamia (and it was really funny that that was her champion name as well, she had to admit), Madame Rosmarie had been here, in the front, when the vines started appearing.
She narrowed her eyes and crouched down, tracing the vines with her gaze. All the thorns and leaves were facing the same direction. She stalked to the spiral staircase and inspected the curl of the end of a vine that made up the railing. Thorns curling down, to the base. She hummed under her breath and began to walk around the room, eyes curling with the thorns until she traced them back and back and back…
She stopped with a blink in front of the centerpiece. In hindsight, that should have been obvious, she mused, inspecting the blue flowers. They ranged from baby blue to cerulean to midnight, interspersed with some silvers that glimmered and drew the eye. It actually made a rose, she realized with a blink, making shadows in the rivulets and highlights with the silver, great arching leaves coming out in soft green roses. It was frankly gorgeous, and she ran her finger along one of her hand scythes to pull up the screen so she could take a picture.
She watched mildly as the vines moved slowly and leaned in to smell the roses. (Ah, Chat was getting to her, wasn't he?)
"Your flowers are lovely," she murmured, and noted the wary vines slowly relaxed as she did nothing, "and in such colors, too."
She figured the sentimonster probably didn't have the ability to hear her, but she was being honest, the flowers were gorgeous. Miraculous, even. She inspected each flower, including the small cluster of deep midnight in the center, three blooms designed to look like one large one. They all looked mostly the same, except…
She plucked one and instantly bounced back on her heels with a wide grin. She twirled the midnight rose that had a slight indigo sheen and smelled it briefly while dodging the lunging vines.
"Sabre Six, going dark," she smirked, "camouflage!"
She had just enough time to hear Chat Noir start to laugh, and then she disappeared.
Chat Noir couldn’t help but laugh at the stupid reference to Call of Duty, even as he dodged another lunging vine. As soon as his feet had hit the vines they had tried to grab at him, and already there were small stings that riddled his body from where thorns had scratched him in their assault. He was only thankful he had magical agility and stamina, or he would have tired several minutes ago.
“All civilians out of the building,” Brille Fille said over the comms, “so it's just us five and the champion.”
“Plus Madame Rosmarie, the host,” Lune said worriedly, “not that we can detect her at all…”
Ladybug winced. “Hopefully the cure will bring her back, whatever happened…?”
Chat yelped involuntarily as his arm was wrenched back, and he reflexively released half his hold on his baton, smacking uselessly at the grasping thorns with the weapon.
“Would a rose by any other name hurt as much?! Yeowch, let go!”
“Hang on,” Lamia yelled from across the room, “I’ll get you out!”
She glided over and under the vines smoothly, her scaly tail easily ignoring the sharp thorns, and she opened her fanged mouth and spat the venom at the vines holding his arm.
She grinned. “No one’s being fertilizer today!”
“Lamia,” Lune called, “above you!”
She ducked under the vine and slid back into her position. “It’s so nice that my evil overlord cares so much about his minions!”
“I’m not your evil overlord!”
“Beg to differ!”
“Then beg!”
Lamia cooed again as Lune groaned and slashed at more vines with his saber. Chat blinked. Speaking of…
“Is Saber back online yet? How long has it been?”
“Fifty seconds,” Ladybug called back, “she’ll show up soon!”
He nodded absently, yelping as he dodged another vine that had gotten way too close.
“Ladybug! Catch!”
They all reacted to the suddenly appearing tiger hero as she rippled into existence. Immediately, every single vine in the room stopped focusing on anyone but her and her cargo.
She tossed the midnight blue flower at their leader and immediately spun with her hand scythes, slicing through vines as if she was made for it. Lune immediately backed her up, cutting through reaching plants that stretched and strained for the amok.
Ladybug tore the rose in two and immediately swooped up the feather, making all the vines stop in their tracks.
They all breathed a small sigh of relief as she popped the yoyo open and let the now white feather free.
“Bye bye, little feather,” she murmured, pulling the lucky charm box out from her yoyo storage. She tossed it up.
“Miraculous Ladybug!”
The pink magic swarmed all around them and they all sighed once more as they were left on the roof of the salon.
Ladybug leaned down to scoop up the rose brooch. “Fille,” she called, “Rosmarie?”
“Got her,” they could hear the horse hero from the front of the building as well as over the comes, “buried in the vines asleep, it seems like. Unconscious the entire time.”
Sabre beeped and they all jolted a little.
“Right,” Ladybug took charge easily, “Sabre, you might be the only one on a timer, let’s get you squared away. Everyone else… well, stay safe. Lune, Lamia…”
Lune almost grimaced, and Chat blinked, but the butterfly quickly changed it to his regular smile. “We’ve got it. Come on, minion.”
“Haha,” the half snake woman cheered, “yes! Embrace it in my final moments!”
They went off the roof to the alley behind the shops and Chat grinned. She had been a pretty fun champion, even if she was insisting Lune was her evil boss and she was just doing his bidding. It was pretty funny, to be fair.
“My lady,” he called, “we’ll be off, now!”
She nodded, smiling. “See you around, Chat. Hopefully not too soon.”
He couldn’t help but burst out laughing even as he jumped away to detransform. Hopefully none of his friends had been too worried about him.
Izuku sent Lamia (Lauren; it was odd that he knew her “real” name now) off and waited until Ladybug came out of the alleyway where she and Sabre had dipped before he called out.
“So who are you, and why do you look so much like Ladybug?”
She paused and spun around, eyes wide. “What?”
He pursed his lips and considered. “You’re good, but not perfect. I can only imagine Ladybug’s kwami helped you, which means that she agreed with your usage of the miraculous. I’m assuming something happened to Ladybug that necessitated this…”
She stared for a moment before sighing in frustration. “Every time. It’s always someone, every time. Ugh. Your mind is incredibly fast, Lune. I imagine that makes you adept at picking and empowering champions.”
Izuku narrowed his eyes, grip tightening on his cane. “Who are you?”
The lookalike raised her eyebrow behind the mask. “Identities are secret for a reason, mothman.”
“I’m not calling you Ladybug when it’s just us,” he said stubbornly, “so give me something to call you.” He hesitated for a moment. “Please.”
She considered him for a moment before shrugging. “Sure, a name for only one person, yet again. Nan, then.”
He blinked. “Nan?”
She hummed with a small smirk. “‘Ladybug, ladybug, fly away home. Your house is on fire, your children are burning. Except little Nan, who sits in a pan, weaving gold laces as fast as she can.’ What, you haven’t heard the nursery rhyme?”
“That's horribly morbid,” he said blankly.
Nan shrugged. “Well, I’m doing my best to keep things together when Ladybug can’t be here for whatever reason. Weaving gold laces as fast as I can. Besides, you put me on the spot, it was the first thing I could remember. I suppose I could have gone with something terribly droll instead, if you’d rather.”
Izuku shook his head. “Nan is fine, I suppose. Will I see you again?”
Nan slowly smirked. “Why?”
“Well it’s just,” he struggled to explain why he had blurted out the question, “if Ladybug trusts you-”
“Ladybug doesn’t know who I am.”
He blinked. “Then how…?”
“Her kwami approached me with the earrings.”
“Oh.”
Nan sighed. “To answer your question, maybe. Probably not in this suit, though.”
Izuku eyed her critically. “You look nothing like this in real life, do you?”
She raised an eyebrow. “My appearance is made up of magic, yes.”
He narrowed his eyes. “Then I’ll find you.”
She slowly smirked and walked over leaning down into his space.
“Oh will you,” the words curled out of her mouth like the curl of her grin, “outside of the suits, even?”
He smiled brightly. “You’re an ally. I’ll try and notice it’s you every time you show up.”
Nan leaned back, bouncing on the balls of her feet with a wry, amused grin.
“Promise?”
“Promise.”
She giggled. “I’ll hold you to that, mothman. See if you can find me. Good luck; you’ll need it.”
She yoyoed away and Izuku smiled. Nan had been a good ladybug, but he was sure he’d like it when Ladybug herself actually came back. And hopefully, he’d be able to identify their hidden ally the next time he saw her.
Maybe Kagami would help?
Felix couldn’t hold off the laugh as Tikki swept out of the earrings.
“He has no shot,” he chuckled, “I’m completely different.”
She grinned. “You think? He didn’t see you as Cat Sith, but if you need to pretend to be someone again, I’m certain he’d see through you.”
He rolled his eyes. “And if I’m someone new? Or actually myself? I bet I could walk up to him right now and hold a full conversation and he wouldn’t be able to figure me out. There’s no way.”
Tikki giggled, taking the earrings easily as he handed them over. “I wouldn’t be so sure. Activate the panjas bracelet for me?”
He blinked and opened his hand holding the other miraculous. He let out a breath instinctively and something pushed out of him, causing the ball of light to form the magenta kwami.
Roarr yawned and looked around. “Aw, no cub? Oh, hi Tikki!”
Tikki bumped into the other kwami joyfully. “Hi, Roarr. Come on, we have to go back to my holder. By, Cat Sith!”
“It’s Felix,” he called.
“Bye, Felix!”
He watched both kwami leave with a small shake of his head and then turned on his heel to head in the direction of the shopping district. He absentmindedly answers his buzzing phone.
“Are you okay? You’re not here with everyone else except Marinette-”
“Izuku,” he cut the other boy off with a huffed laughed, “I’m fine, I’m on my way back. I managed to get out and hunkered down a few streets away to watch the fight. Have you been trying to contact me long?”
“Oh, um, no, I didn’t go far and spent most of the time just… watching, you know?”
Felix hummed. “Didn’t seem like there was much to see.”
“Yeah, not really, aha…”
“I’ll be there soon.”
“Okay! Be safe!”
“Of course.”
He hung up and shoved his phone back into his pocket, mind thinking back to Lune. He’d have to tease the smaller curly haired boy every chance he had, just to prove he had no idea who Nan actually was. Maybe he’d convince Plagg to let him be Cat Sith again, just to prove it… No, that would mean Chat Noir was out of commission.
Still, plenty of teasing opportunities.
Speaking of teasing, he smirked as Chloe being fussed over by both Luka and Kagami came into view, Adrien, Sabrina, and Izuku being of no help and Marinette slipping through the crowd towards them.
“Yes yes,” he said easily, “you’re all hopeless. At least none of you were princesses locked in towers,” he smirked at Marinette who glowered back and looked about ready to hiss at him, all of the fire that Sabre had brought to the suit. She’d make a good miraculous user, he noted mildly. Maybe he should have told Tikki to convince Ladybug to make her a full time holder? Oh well, with his luck, he’d be meeting another kwami in a month and could pass on the message then. Maybe the snake or the horse next?
Notes:
have I ever mentioned how the entire friend group is full of dumbasses? like damn, this is going to be hysterical. for me, and that's about it.
idk why lamia really was like "im evil now and so are you" but it felt appropriate based on the myths associated with the lamia creature and i think it was funny so there.
if you're currently thinking "your fights and scenes are awful" you are correct, the problem with having so many characters that I want to throw into situations is that i have to make sure they can't completely destroy all conflict I throw at them, meaning I need to shuffle people around and ignore how it still seems like most of them are just sitting around doing rote things in the background. remind me why i picked a genre that has a lot of fighting in it...?
probably see you on monday, for something, because it'll be my birthday and I'll want to celebrate by writing something neat!
Chapter 57: Markov
Summary:
As promised before the spa day that ended abruptly and in slight disaster, game night at the Kante house! plus a new friend!
Notes:
I had a lot of fun with this one!
ive been neglecting the old tibetan, but as a reminder, bold and [] is OT, and the code names are Felix as Thorn, Adrien as Sun, Izuku as Bush, Mari as Princess, Kagami as Sword, Chloe as Queen, Sabrina as Fall, and Luka as Sky.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Everyone, meet Markov.”
Izuku leaned in with a grin. “Nice to meet you!”
The flying robot bobbed, waving his claw-like appendage. “Greetings! You are Midoriya Izuku, Tsurugi Kagami, and Marinette Dupain-Cheng, correct?”
Marinette burst out in delighted giggles. “Oh, you’re very well informed!”
“Max wanted to ensure I would recognize all of his classmates, and I have full access to the internet, so-”
“Okay,” Max interrupted with a furious blush, “we don’t need to tell people about that part, remember?”
Kim grinned smugly at them from behind the other boy and mouthed ‘hacking.’
They all blinked before grinning.
“Let’s goooo,” Alix groaned from the living room further in the apartment, “get in here already! Eight gamers, UMS III, tournament! Did you people already forget why we’re here?!”
“Dude,” Nino chuckled from beside her, “just because we’ve had a few hours to get acclimated to him doesn’t mean he’s not freaking awesome! Are we doing teams, because if so I totally call Markov.”
Alix snickered at Max’s clearly displeased expression, but it softened when Markov huffed.
“I would much rather fight alongside my best and first friend,” he affirmed, “and there is a 87% chance that your quirk makes you too predictable.”
Nino gasped in mock offense as Kim cackled. “He’s got you pegged, Nino,” he flopped on the couch beside the other boy, “you fight on beat too much!”
“It’s a video game! It means I get combos way more than you idiots!”
“I’ll team up with you Nino,” Marinette said sweetly, “and then Kim can be put in his place.”
“What?! No, Marinette, please, for the family-”
“Come on, Dog Boy, just team up with me and we’ll wipe these scrubs!”
“On the contrary,” Kagami sat down beside Alix with a sharp smirk, “I believe the cousins will be taking this one, Alix.”
She huffed, but grinned back. “Whatever you say, Ice Queen. Kim?”
“Yeah, whatever,” he sighed, “I guess I can team up with Alix.”
“You don’t have to sound so resigned, you little shit!”
Izuku sat in between Max and his cousin, thankful for the large couch and looked up at the robot holding the controller with curiosity burning through him.
Markov caught him looking and his digital eye winked.
“There is a 100% chance that Max and I will beat you all,” he said firmly to the easy protests and complaints of the group, “and it is time to prove it!”
They couldn’t all play at once, of course, but each pair faced off and revealed their playstyles.
Max and Markov worked in perfect sync, not needing to speak out loud to communicate, but that didn’t mean they were perfect, since they were pretty textbook and didn’t do a lot of risky things, choosing to play it safe. They still got off a lot of dangerous combos, and were definitely a powerhouse.
Kim and Alix were definitely more chaotic. If Izuku hadn’t been paying attention, he would have just said it was button mashing, but there was a method to their madness, as the saying went. They definitely weren’t the best, and spent half the time yelling at each other instead of the enemy. They were very competitive, though, and they never gave up.
Izuku and Kagami themselves worked pretty well together. Their flaw was in the fact that they didn’t often play video games, let alone together, but they were well practiced with fighting together and against each other (heroing and fencing, respectively), so they knew each other well and could adapt easily.
Marinette and Nino, on the other hand…well, it was like watching art. Nino did, in fact, fight on a beat and if you could break him out of it, he floundered. If this had been a series of singles matches, he would probably be one of the worst ones playing, despite him being able to get off insanely long combos if he could catch you. However, since he was teamed up with Marinette, she covered his weakness and played their enemies well, drawing them into the web where Nino could work his rhythm magic. They easily wiped out the cousins, and were a spear through Kim and Alix.
After getting thoroughly destroyed by the other two teams, Kim, Alix, Kagami, and Izuku watched with bated breath as the final match was on. Max and Markov, flawless synergy, versus Marinette and Nino, excellent coverage.
The first stock went to Nino, catching Markov in a combo while Mari kept Max off his back.
The second stock went to Max and Markov taking on Mari after Nino was jolted out of rhythm.
The third went to Markov getting revenge on Nino for earlier.
The fourth to Marinette, finishing off a weaker Max from the previous fight.
They were all deadly silent for the final stock, the deciding battle, and the four fighters were all leaned forward with narrowed eyes.
It was down to the wire, respective health bars all in the red, when Mme. Kante peaked her head in.
“Everyone doing alright? Want any snacks?”
No one had heard her moving and they all jumped fiercely with loud yelps, and heard the KO that made them whip their heads back to the screen.
“Oh my gosh,” Marinette stared, “I must have spammed buttons when we jumped. I thought for sure you had it, guys.”
Max gave a gusty sigh. “Another moment, and it is likely. Very good match.”
Nino released a breath and slouched back into the couch, controller hanging listlessly from his fingers. “That was way too intense, dudes. My fingers hurt from how hard they were clenching… you guys are way too competitive!”
Alix snorted. “We’re fine, Mme. Kante. Maybe later.”
“Actually let’s take a break for some hydration,” Kim leapt up, “watching your friends beat each other up digitally makes me so thirsty!”
They all stood easily and laughed together, Kim and Alix ribbing Nino and Mari about the last match with Kagami giving cool snide remarks that had Alix doubling over in fits of laughter.
“I’m sorry, Max.”
Izuku blinked back into the room where Markov was hovering beside Max, who stopped moving with a blink.
“For what, Markov? Marinette is very skilled, and she is a very good leader as well, able to work with everyone.”
“I… I wanted to win with you. For you. I am… I should be better.”
Max frowned. “That is categorically untrue. Not only have you never played before, but it was a physical manipulation, not a digital one. Despite it also being in the category of technology, there is no way for you to automatically be good at it.”
“Besides,” Izuku cut in shyly, “you did way better than me and Kagami! And we’ve even played a few times before. And it was unlucky, is all. Bad timing. But we’re probably going to play again, if you want a rematch? It’d be interesting to switch up the teams, see how we all fare…?”
Markov hesitated for a moment before rising slightly, arm straightening. “Indeed! Thank you for your words of encouragement, Midoriya!”
He giggled. “You really did read up on us, to follow Japanese custom. Izuku is fine, we’re all friends here.”
“Friends,” the robot said slowly, “yes, I would like that. I will make the optimally balanced team roster for the next battles.”
Max chuckled. “Indeed, my friend? Tell me your thoughts as you plan.”
“I want to weigh in,” Alix said loudly as they walked into the kitchen, “and by that I mean I want to play with the Ice Queen!”
Kagami rolled her eyes.
“I believe the optimal layout, taking into consideration Alix and Tsurugi being a pair, would be Max and Kim, Izuku and Nino, and Marinette and I.”
“That’s so much cheating,” Kim said with a bit of awe in his voice, “you’re going to obliterate us.”
“Ah,” Markov said cheerily, “did I say optimal for balance? I meant optimal for victory!”
They got their drinks and a few snacks, mostly for in between their matches, and got ready for round two. It was, of course, almost a full rout and slaughter, but they all put up a good fight. Max and Kim got the closest, taking a stock from the pair, but it wasn’t enough. They played a third round, with Marinette and Max further obliterating the teams of Izuku and Markov, Kagami and Kim, and Nino and Alix. It was even worse than it was with Mari and Markov, because Mari and Max had been friends for a while and already played together some, so their synergy combined with Mari’s ability to use everything to her advantage made them an unstoppable force.
Alix even tried cheating by dilating time, but it didn’t matter and they both took ruthless advantage of her slow periods while she caught up.
“It might be fun to do this as an interclass activity,” Marinette laughed as she ruthlessly tore Kim into pieces, “set up a couple of tournaments, doubles and singles, see who comes out on top. Maybe next week?”
“Two weeks,” Izuku said absently, “that career day field trip to Chloe’s is next week, plus didn’t you say Fashion Week is coming up?”
Marinette jumped. “Oh, shoot, you’re right! I completely forgot! It starts in just a few days! I’ve been so distracted!”
“Oh no,” Kim groaned, “doesn’t that mean her mom is coming to town? Ugh, that woman is crazy. ‘You’re fired! You’re fired! Everybody is fired!’ Absolutely bonkers.”
“I double dog dare you to get fired within five minutes of being in the same room as her.”
“Oh, tempting. I’ll think about it while you think of a wager.”
“I gotta come up with a good one, then.”
Marinette passed the controller over and pulled out her phone. “Right, it goes from Monday to the following Tuesday. We’re doing the shadowing day at Chloe’s hotel on Thursday and Friday. But that means the following Saturday could be a game tournament…?”
Nino sighed. “I just know Chloe is going to set us up with the worst jobs.”
“I don’t think she will, actually,” Izuku said thoughtfully, “she’s pretty observant, and she really cares about her father’s hotel. If she has control over people’s shadowing assignments, I don’t think she’ll do anything to sabotage her hotel, so they’ll probably be either suited to us, or something easy, depending.”
Alix hummed. “She hasn’t been that bad this year. I fully blame you two, dangerous sunshine children that you are. Smarty pants.”
Mari and Izuku both tried to protest this label but everyone else laughed.
“I hope to learn many things about how humans interact with the world,” Markov said thoughtfully, “in things such as school and careers.”
Nino blinked. “Dude, you want to come to school? Won’t that be boring?”
“I would not go for the education,” Markov confirmed, “but for the chance to observe human interaction. I am only a few days old, after all.”
“You’re very put together and emotional for only a few days old,” Izuku said appraisingly, “I think you’ll be pretty okay, as long as you get permission to be there.”
They all made noises of realization and Max whipped out his phone, presumably to send an email to the school.
They all started getting ready for the sleepover part of their get together when Mari grinned at the two of them.
“Place your bets,” she said before switching to Tibetan, “[will Thorn like the new friend?]”
Kagami snorted. “[Thorn likes no one. But Bush.]”
Izuku huffed and spat out his toothpaste. “[Thorn likes things. Fall will like new friend. Queen maybe. Sun yes. Sky?]”
“[Sky yes,]” Mari cocked her head, “[music?]”
Izuku blinked. “You mean will Markov have music? Oh, that’s a good question.”
“Hey, quick question, what?”
The three of them blinked at Kim before bursting into giggles.
“We won’t teach you the full language since that’s just a Core Four thing,” Marinette admitted, “but we can teach you Old Tibetan swear words?”
“Why do you know Old Tibetan swear words,” Alix crowed with laughter, “that’s crazy!”
Kagami leaned forward solemnly. “Ren taught us.”
“We’re learning it together,” Marinette said quickly, “and we both managed to find some guides. His was mostly food and swearing, so he taught us the swear words.”
Kim rubbed his hands together. “Yeah, let’s corrupt the days old baby already, this is an excellent plan!”
Max pinched the bridge of his nose with a sigh, but he was smiling, and Markov seemed interested, if a little hesitant, so they all piled onto the floor with blankets as the three of them taught the other five how to swear in a dead language.
Notes:
i like markov a lot, actually! he's cool and will come up later. i hope all of you noticed the timeline mostly as me writing down the schedule for myself lmao, because it is. next up, audrey bourgeois makes an appearance and proceeds to be herself (derogatory)
Chapter 58: the Style Queen
Summary:
In which Audrey makes an appearance and everyone frowns about it
Notes:
brought to you by my substituting job being putting a single slide on the board and then nothing else, so I had free time to write today, but due to the school wifi banning certain websites, couldn't read. it will likely happen again! I also started the next chapter and wrote for a fic i don't post as of now (might next time if you all vote on it when i finish something, but it's a seven book beast so i'm trying to get ahead), so today was productive, even if it wasn't for the kids lol. lets be real, some of them used me being a sub to slack off
anyway, onto the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chloe was visibly stressed by the time they all met for lunch.
“Chloe,” Izuku said hesitantly, “are you…okay?”
“Believe it or not, she’s calmed down since this morning,” Sabrina muttered with a scowl, and Chloe pursed her lips, but took a deep breath and tried to relax.
“Well it clearly hasn’t worked,” Kagami raised an eyebrow.
“Everything is fine,” Chloe snapped, “I just need everything to be stylish and perfect!”
Adrien winced. “Oh no.”
Felix sighed when the other cousins stared incomprehensibly. “Audrey Bourgeois arrived this morning at five am local time.”
“Which is also why Princess hasn’t been paying attention to me,” Adrien sighed, looking forlornly at the girl who was hunched over her sketchbook, ignoring her food and everyone around her.
“No,” Felix rolled his eyes, “she’s been ignoring everything because she remembered Fashion Week ends with a local student exhibition and she wants to be ready. You’ve been complaining of her absence in the group chats since Saturday.”
“They’re related!”
“No they aren’t, you were just looking for another time to complain!”
The blond cousins took the next few minutes to bicker, and Izuku leaned closer to Chloe.
“Do you want us to come over after school…?”
She tensed minutely and was silent for a few moments before slowly nodding.
“Oh thank god,” Sabrina groaned.
The Grand Paris Hotel had never looked so intimidating as Sabrina practically herded them into the building. Fashion Week was already going strong, even though it was only the first day, and Marinette barely took a moment to breath before whipping out her sketchbook again. She’d be no help unless the building was on fire, and even then probably only to save her designs.
“YOU’RE FIRED!”
Chloe grimaced and skirted around to the now weeping waiter.
“You’re not,” she murmured, “we can shuffle you around, but she’ll forget in 24 hours. You’re fine.”
“Clara!”
Chloe stiffened and took on a haughty expression. “Yes, mother?”
Izuku looked at the woman with a golden brown bob, large, bug-like sunglasses, and a white pantsuit.
“Why are these staff so incompetent? Is your father an idiot, Cleo?”
She scoffed. “Of course not, mother, only the best for a Bourgeois.”
Audrey huffed. “I’m going to the Louvre. Clarent is sure to be showing off something ridiculous, utterly ridiculous! This place better be up to my standards, Cassandra, or you’re fired!”
She stormed out of the room and they waited a full three seconds before everyone, kids and staff alike, deflated.
Izuku stared at Chloe in incredulous disbelief. “She never called you your name!”
“I know,” she was gritting her teeth, “but she’s very busy, and brilliant.”
“Your name.”
“I KNOW!”
They all stilled and Chloe took a relaxing breath. “Alright,” she said to the still slightly gathered staff, “my mother might be a Bourgeois, but she can’t fire you. Even if my dad fires you, if it was in her presence, it doesn’t count. We’ll either shuffle you around or you’ll be on paid leave until she’s gone. You’re the best of the best, and my mother’s temper will not ruin your careers. Is that clear?”
“Yes, Mlle. Bourgeois!”
The staff all visibly relaxed at the affirmation and dispersed to continue doing their jobs. Chloe rubbed her forehead before smacking her own hand away.
“You’ll irritate the skin,” she murmured to herself, “no red skin.”
She took a fortifying breath and turned to them with a sharp smile. “Okay, we can go to my room, or we can follow my mother and wander through Fashion Week. Up to you all.”
“The farther I get from your mother, the better,” Felix wrinkled his nose, and with that decided, they took the elevator to Chloe’s suite and spread out across her rooms. Chloe herself flopped onto her bed, and Izuku couldn’t help but follow.
“Are you… okay?”
“No,” she said miserably, muffled by her duvet, “I’m so fucking stressed.”
Adrien winced from the couch. “Oh, is she swearing outside of texts? That means it’s pretty serious.”
Chloe flipped him off without looking and they all sort of winced. Izuku flopped down beside her, but on his back instead, and grabbed her hand in silence.
They stayed like that for the rest of the afternoon until her butler poked his head in.
“Mademoiselle,” he said, “your mother has returned and is insisting on a family dinner.”
Chloe turned her head to scowl. “Is she insisting, or is Daddy insisting?”
“The Madame is.”
“Dammit. Okay, five minutes. And prepare places for my friends, as well.”
Izuku blinked. “Sure, we can text our parents and guardians.”
She waved him off and stood, making a beeline for her vanity and touching up on her appearance while they messaged the interested parties.
Adrien sighed. “Mom wants me and Felix home, I’m sorry, Chloe.”
Chloe hesitated for a moment before waving him off. “It’s fine. I know Aunts Emi and Amy are still a little nervous about you guys in the big wide world. Go. Anyone else?”
“We’re fine to stay,” Kagami confirmed, “and I know Sabrina is as well.”
She kicked Marinette. “Hime. You’re staying for dinner. Your mother said it was alright.”
Marinette made a vague noise of agreement and Kagami rolled her eyes. “Do you want Luka here,” she turned back to Chloe, “he should be free now if you text him, yes?”
Chloe grimaced. “No no, it’s fine. The four of you are fine. It’s not even for me, it’s so you people eat good food for once, because our hotel is the best.”
Izuku and Sabrina exchanged a glance, but followed Chloe out and to the elevator, down to a private dining room.
“Mother, these are my friends, you know Sabrina already. The other three are the Tsurugi cousins, and Marinette Dupain-Cheng, an up and coming designer.”
“Never heard of her,” Audrey said without skipping a beat, “but I suppose they aren’t dressed too poorly. Now sit, I’m starved.”
They were close enough to be in proximity, but not close enough to hear regular conversation.
They did, however, hear Audrey at all times, since she was just a few decibels shy of shrill.
“Zofie! You’re old enough to drink wine, aren’t you? Butler, get her some wine!”
“Yes, Madame, I will get the mademoiselle’s favorite.”
And, as soon as a glass of the clear yellow liquid came out, Audrey snatched it. “What is this? White? Absolutely not!”
The butler hesitated for a moment. “It is a moscato, Madame.”
“Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous! Not only is it a white wine, but it’s something so low brow as a moscato?! Zoe, we talked about this! Only red!”
Chloe’s brow crinkled in brief confusion before her expression smoothed. “Of course, mother, I’m not a child. Jean Paul! What were you thinking?!”
The butler’s expression was calm in the slight desperation Chloe was giving off, and he nodded. “Very good, mademoiselle.”
He swept back out and Marinette looked up from her sketchbook with a furrowed brow.
“But Chloe loves moscato.”
“But Audrey does not,” Sabrina pursed her lips and took another bite of their starter salad, “so for as long as she’s here, neither does Chloe. Ugh, red is disgusting.”
Marinette hummed and slowly closed her sketchbook, looking at the Bourgeois family with a narrowed gaze before taking her first bite of food.
The rest of the dinner continued in a similar vein, sometimes with Andre intervening with something, but mostly with Audrey railroading everything, and calling Chloe by various names that started with C or Z, never the same one twice.
“Zoe!”
“That’s it,” Sabrina snapped, pulling out her tablet, “she’s never repeated a name in the same night, and she didn’t used to use any Z names, not that there’s many to use. Something is wrong, and Chloe is too stressed to notice on her own.”
She spent the rest of the dinner absently taking bites and otherwise furiously typing and swiping on her small tablet, getting to dessert before paling and sighing.
“That piece of shit…”
Kagami raised an eyebrow. “That’s unlike you. I assume you have discovered the name conundrum?”
“Yes. And I’m not telling Chloe.”
“Not telling me what?”
They all looked up at the exhausted looking girl and Sabrina winced. “It’s nothing,” she murmured, “just your mom being the worst as usual. I don’t want to make you upset.”
Chloe huffed and waved her hand at the room. “She’s already gone, it’s not like I can get pissed at her; tell me now and not when I see her, so I have time to calm down.”
Indeed, staff were already clearing the table the family had sat at, and Audrey and Andre were nowhere to be seen.
“No,” Sabrina started to put her tablet away, “it really isn’t important.”
Chloe nodded and turned away, making them all relax, before she lunged for the tablet, swiping it away and holding it well above her head to look at whatever Sabrina had had on the screen.
“Who the hell is Zoe Lee?”
“No one,” Sabrina tried to jump for the tablet, but Chloe used her height and long arms to keep it out of reach, “just a girl in New York.”
“Then why are you looking her up?”
“I, I heard a rumor that she was involved in the fashion scene and wanted to show Marinette!”
Chloe very suddenly stilled, eyes locked onto a specific part of the screen that had Sabrina wincing.
“Zoe Lee is my half sister.”
The cousins and Marinette jolted.
Sabrina made a noise of anguish. “What? That’s ridiculous-”
“Zoe Lee lives with my mother in New York.”
“Well, maybe, but-”
“Zoe Lee is with my mother 99% of the year.”
“I don’t know if those numbers are entirely accurate-”
“Zoe Lee has unrestricted access to my mother. My mother has unrestricted access to Zoe.”
“Chloe-”
“Oh my god we have to go rescue her?! Holy shit, she must be miserable!”
Watching Chloe go from calm to frantic, and in a direction none of them had predicted, startled them out of how tense they were, and Sabrina practically collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut.
“-Mother is awful enough to be around for a week or two, spaced out, but this girl Zoe is around her all the time? You’ve got to be kidding me, if she isn’t literally a more docile clone of my mother, Audrey will tear her apart, and look at this hair, there’s no way she’s like that, I don’t know how she even convinced mother to let her dye her hair, even if it was just part of it, and that jacket wouldn’t fly with her at all either, god, she must be so stifled living with the Style Queen-”
“You’re not… mad?”
Chloe paused in her rant to turn to Sabrina with a serious face. “At my mother? Absolutely, based on Zoe’s birthday she had me and then immediately turned around and cheated on Daddy, which is absolutely unacceptable.”
“But you’re not mad at Zoe?”
Chloe rolled her eyes. “Have you not been listening? Mother is a nightmare, as much as I try to bend over backwards to please her, it’s because I know she’s eventually going to be leaving. Would I live with her if I could? Maybe if she shaped up, or I needed to be in New York for something. But Zoe is as much a victim as I am, maybe more of one since she’s the one who has to put up with the full harridan year round.”
“Actually,” Sabrina said, sounding relieved, “from what I can tell, Zoe lives with her dad most of the time. Up until this past year, I don’t think Audrey even knew she existed.”
Izuku furrowed his brow. “How is that possible? She was there for the birth!”
Chloe rolled her eyes. “Either she forgot, or she just blended her birth and mine in her head, deeming them both as unimportant.”
“Chloe,” Marinette said suddenly, “I think I hate your mother. She’s a brilliant designer, no doubt, but she’s a terrible person.”
Chloe snorted. “Amen.”
“Will she still be here when we’re here for the career shadowing,” Kagami narrowed her eyes, “or will she be out?”
Chloe shrugged helplessly. “Depends. I’ll arrange things so no one gets shafted with her if she is here, but chances are it will be like today and she’ll be out. We have two Fashion Week people that we will need to put people on, but I have a plan for that and I’m not worried. Mari, you’re actually one of them.”
Marinette blinked. “One of the people you’re putting on them?”
Chloe smirked. “Well, you’re not one of the guests. Yeah, Jagged Stone gets in tomorrow.”
Marinette vibrated in place and whispered harshly, “Jagged Stone?! You’re assigning me to Jagged Stone?! What is wrong with you?!”
“I’m doing you a favor,” she said with a sneering smirk, “getting you a foot in the door. I’m sure he’s going to make some outrageous demands, but you’ll be fine. Oh, you’re not afraid of crocodiles, are you?”
Marinette whined. “I’m sure this is partially you being a jerk, but that has the potential to also be super helpful so I’m going to ignore the meanness and just embrace this. Thank you, Chloe.”
She huffed and flipped her ponytail back. “Of course, I’m the best.”
Kagami raised an eyebrow and smirked. “And the rest of us?”
Chloe rolled her eyes. “I’m not telling you until the day of,” she glared, “the Princess only gets advance warning so she can get her freaking out done with now instead of on Thursday. You get to find out with everyone else. And I didn’t write it down digitally so Sabrina can’t just get the information for you that way.”
“Oh? Not even for me?”
Chloe leaned away from Kagami, pink starting to splotch her cheeks. “No.”
Kagami held it for a moment more before leaning back with a shrug. “So be it. I’m sure you haven’t placed me wrong.”
Chloe huffed. “The hotel worked with the teachers on job placements. The idea is that they suit you well.”
Izuku beamed. “It sounds like fun! Two days of doing a real job! And your hotel is really well run.”
Chloe puffed up with pride. “Of course it is, it’s mine. Well. It’s Daddy’s. But it will be mine if I want it.”
Sabrina grinned. “All we have to do is make it till Thursday, then.”
Chloe pushed her friend lightly. “Go home, you four. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
They all walked out of the hotel, splitting up on the sidewalk since Sabrina lived in the other direction.
“I think if I hear Audrey call Chloe by something other than her name again, I’m going to snap,” Izuku said cheerfully.
Marinette snorted. “No doubt. Gosh, working with Jagged Stone… I don’t know whether to strangle Chloe for that one or not…”
“Wait until you finish Thursday,” Kagami advised, “then decide by Friday.”
“Good plan!” Her voice was as bright with violence as Izuku’s had been. “I’m sure everything will go wrong anyway, the Mr. Pigeon amok yesterday wasn’t even a challenge for our heroes, so they must be saving up for a juicy one.”
They all groaned at the thought.
“Make it to Thursday,” Izuku chanted, “let’s just make it to Thursday.”
Lune stared at the girl in disbelief, but switched to English for her benefit.
“Zoe, right?”
The American looked away from the ranting Fille with wide eyes. “Um. Right. What… Was I kidnapped?”
Lune smiled brightly. “Yes! Sorry about that, apparently you have a sister here and Fille heard about you from her, and they were both very concerned about you.”
She still looked bewildered. “Filly? Like… the horse.”
He laughed. “Brille Fille, our horse hero. Technically, Fille means girl, but it is meant to be a play on the English “filly” to describe a young horse, as well. She has the ability to open portals. I’m guessing she took you from a semi-public place, right?”
Zoe nodded.
“Mhm. Well, your half sister, Chloe, when she discovered you existed she was very very worried about you, and has been ranting about it for the past three days, so Fille heard about it, blew things out of proportion, and then decided to kidnap you. Personally, I would have waited to kidnap you when Audrey was back in New York, since the idea is to get you away from her, if I gathered that right.”
Zoe snickered. “Yeah, you gathered right. Your English is pretty good; much better than my French would be.”
Lune snickered. “Thanks! Okay, looks like Ladybug talked her down. Sorry to ruin your Wednesday.”
“No no, it’s fine, this is the most excitement I’ve had since I found out my mom was famous.”
“AND A BITCH!”
Zoe snorted at Fille’s yell and Ladybug’s pinched expression.
“Hey,” Lune perked up, “if you leave your number we can probably get it to Chloe for you! Then she’s less likely to send Fille to kidnap you again if she can check in. She seemed really worried.”
“Oh, um,” she instantly wilted a little, “I’m not sure…she probably doesn’t like me.”
Chat shrugged. “If she doesn’t, she just won’t text you, right? But I have a feline you’re going to be fast furriends!”
Fille and Ladybug groaned.
They sent Zoe off with a wave and Chat sidled up to Lune.
“So, why were you up this late?”
Lune shrugged. “Got sucked into a language hole. I’m learning a new one and a friend of mine was teaching me new words he liked. He’s fluent, so it’s been pretty helpful, plus it means I have a speaking partner.”
“Oh, that’s nice,” he said cheerfully, “I was watching anime!”
“Chat,” Ladybug called, “go to bed, it’s past midnight!”
“Aye aye, m’lady!”
“I’m just glad Nami and Vipes didn’t show up as well,” she pinched the bridge of her nose, “at least they have decent sleep schedules.”
Chat Noir paused. “Wait, why were you up?”
“Ughhhhh, go to bed, all of you!”
They left off with laugh and a wave, leaving Brille Fille alone on the roof of the Grand Paris hotel, clutching a phone number in her gloved hands.
And then it was Thursday.
Notes:
marinette was awake because she was designing still. tsk tsk, lmao.
re: red wine, its obviously cool if you like it, I've tried it once (the advice was "pretend you're a vampire" which helped a lot, it did sort of remind me of blood tbh) and it wasn't awful, but i gave Chloe my taste in wine - that is, sweet. fuck audrey dictating other people's tastes tho.
I also had the whole zoe/chloe thing in the back of my mind as soon as i was reminded zoe exists (we're playing fast and loose with canon, if Hawkmoth being not a thing wasn't enough of an indication, so who knows what im going to do with her beyond this) but i thought chloe going insane and kidnapping her to keep her safe from their mutual mother was too hysterical to not do lmao, and ladybug is like "holy- keep your identity under wraps, chill!" so now they probably text a little bit
very excited for career shadowing and jagged!
Chapter 59: Shadowing
Notes:
i enjoyed writing this chapter, lmao, jagged is fun
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Marc, Mireille, you two are with the cleaning staff. Jacque, you’ve been assigned to valet. Ron, Jean, bellhops. Adrien, Aurore, you’re with the receptionists. Ondine, you’re with the pool staff-” “Alright!” “-Camille, Violette, you’ve been assigned to waitstaff, Izuku you’re in the kitchen, Jeremiah and Lucy are in security, and finally Kagami, you are with the maître d’. I expect our class to comport themselves with dignity and respect.”
“Yes, Mme. Mendeleiev!”
She smiled down at them. “Very good. Off you go.”
They split up at the doors, going in their various directions as staff held up little signs to help the kids figure out their mentors. Ml. Bustier’s class was right behind them milling around, but then soon gravitated towards their own spots, Chloe directing them from behind the receptionist’s desk.
She sniffed as Aurore and Adrien came up beside her. “Hey.”
“So,” Adrien smiled, “why did you pick the jobs you did for the people you did? I mean, what do you have Sabrina and Felix doing?”
She smirked. “Felix could learn a little humility, so he’s on wait staff duty. Also lets him interact with the kitchens, those boys need a push. Sabrina is in security, we all know she likes to watch us anyway. But I think my piece de resistance is Lila.”
Aurore inspected Chloe’s smug grin before waving her on. “The girl who lies about sunny people being hailstorms, yes. Where did you put her?”
“Gopher, like Marinette. The difference is who she’s serving. Of our high profile guests, there’s the heads of a Japanese fashion mogul, and for some reason they brought their teenage son. So, since Lila is all about being a diplomat's daughter, I figured I’d assign her to him.”
Adrien thought for a moment before snapping his fingers. “The Bakugos, right? Yeah, their son is kind of abrasive, I’ve only met him once through modeling and he really leaves an impression…”
Chloe sniffed. “He yelled at me for no reason yesterday. Once he figures her out, he’ll snap and neither of them will be our problem anymore.”
Aurore raised an eyebrow. “You don’t think putting two volatile personalities together will cause an amok?”
“A necessary sacrifice.”
“Wait,” Adrien frowned, “I don’t get why you think Lila is that bad-”
“Adrikins,” Chloe said in exasperation, “Felix and Izuku broke her quirk down. In the group chat. That we’re all in. And then they spread that to both class group chats. Sure, Felix was immediately shot down and forced to delete his messages for “slander” or whatever, but honestly, Adrikins.”
“Your class is a little gullible, aren’t they?”
Chloe rolled her eyes. “You have no idea. Oh, customer, okay, watch what I do, and then you try the next one, alright?”
And so the workday began.
“Penny Rolling, personal assistant of Jagged Stone.”
Marinette smiled instinctively. “Marinette Dupain-Cheng, gopher. Is there anything you or Jagged needs?”
Penny nodded, ignoring the cooing and splashing coming from the bathroom. “Jagged has requested a scale oil for fang, as the weather is drying him out a little, and a pair of sunglasses that are red, white, blue, and prominently feature the Eiffel Tower. He wants to show parisian spirit at his performance tomorrow night.”
Marinette blue screened for half a moment before nodding. “Sunglasses, flag colors, Eiffel Tower. Scale oil for Fang. Anything else?”
Penny shook her head. “That should be all. See if you can get the scale oil within the next hour, though.”
Marinette swallowed and nodded. “Be right back!”
She took off down the hall, passing a man with blond hair and a camera, and ducked into the elevator.
She pulled out her phone and pressed a few buttons before holding it to her ear.
“Hello, Princess.”
“Luka,” she sighed, “this is going to be a really weird question, but do you happen to know where I can find scale oil?”
The line was silent for a few moments before he chuckled. “No clue, but if you figure it out, can you get me some? I’ll pay you back.”
She groaned. “No, don’t worry about it. I’ll check a pet store first, and they might have an idea if they don’t carry it. I don’t know what free time I’ll have until school is over, but I can swing by the boat or send it with Juleka?”
“Sounds good. Thanks, princess.”
“You know,” she giggled, “out of context someone might assume you’re talking to your girlfriend.”
“Oh, they do. I find it amusing. And you’re a lovely girl, so don’t sell yourself short. In another world, I would absolutely date you.”
“Aww, you know just what to say to a girl. Anyway, gotta run, bye!”
“Bye, Mari.”
She hung up with a sigh, stepping out of the elevator and running out the door, giving a wave to Ren and Chloe as she passed the front desk, and Kim at the door.
She had some scale oil to find.
She stopped by the bakery and took her moped after seeing the nearest pet store was a fifteen minute walk.
Luckily, the first pet store she found had some, but it wasn’t a lot, and she was well aware that Fang was a crocodile. In fact, he was one of the only quirked animals out there, and Jagged had saved him as a little croc hatchling. Being made famous was his method of protecting the animal with the hard skin quirk, because since he was in the public eye all the time, everyone knew what he looked like and if he disappeared, would notice immediately. According to the biographies written about the event two decades ago, the scientists who had him were going to attempt to use his diamond hard scales as some sort of armor, after they’d made him breed a few times, of course. It was a pretty well known story, especially for people like her who were big fans of the rocker.
She ended up going to three stores and clearing out their stock, saving one small bottle for Luka, and then ran back to the hotel. It had already been most of an hour, what with all the running around, and she didn’t want to be fired on not only her first day of career work, but within the first few hours.
She raced up the elevator with her large basket and knocked on the door of the suite.
She squeaked as it opened and Jagged himself was standing there. His eyes locked onto the bottles of reptile scale oil and he grinned.
“Rockin! This is just what I need, thanks little rocker!”
He yanked the basket out of her hands and closed the door in her face.
She breathed a sigh of relief and leaned against the door. “One down,” she muttered in Tikki’s direction, “one to go.”
She stood and took a deep breath, relaxing her shoulders. “Okay, I can do this! How hard is it going to be to find some Paris themed sunglasses?”
Very. Freaking. Hard.
Every pair she found either had tiny Eiffel Towers, not enough color, or more frequently, both. She was about to pull her hair out when all the options were terrible, tacky, and not up to her standards. She was looking to give sunglasses to THE Jagged Stone, and she wasn’t going to give him garbage Not even the touristy spots had glasses like what she was looking for.
She huffed. “I guess what they say is true. If you want something done right, you have to do it yourself.”
Tikki giggled quietly. “Creation is always good!”
Mari snorted. “Right. Welp, to home we go.”
She ducked in through the backdoor, taking a moment to breath in the scent of baked goods, and then raced up the stairs.
“Let’s see,” she immediately started digging around, “I’m pretty sure I have some sunglasses around here somewh… AHA!”
Tikki zoomed closer. “Marinette, those are pink?”
She grinned and popped out the lenses. “They won’t be when I’m done with them.”
It took her about half an hour to get everything together and set, but she leaned back with her prize perched on her nose and turned to Tikki with a pose and a grin.
“Well? Flag colors, prominent Eiffel Tower?”
Tikki giggled. “Why shutter glasses?”
She took them off and folded them, slipping them into a tupperware so the points wouldn’t break off.
“Regular sunglasses don’t have enough area unless you want to do all the designs on the top or the sides,” she explained, “and I couldn’t do the sides because of Jagged’s hair. The towers would get lost. And on the top, they would feel too much like terrible New Year’s sunglasses, and I didn’t want that. This is like, heart eyes, except it’s Paris eyes. If he doesn’t like it I can snap off the epoxy and make them again, but this just feels right, I guess.”
Tikki hummed. “I like them. I hope Jagged Stone likes them too!”
Marinette beamed. “Yeah, I do too! Let’s go-”
She was cut off by the amok alert going off, and they both jumped and looked at her phone screen.
She blinked in confusion at what she saw, but put the tupperware in her bag and slipped her phone in after.
“Tikki, spots on!”
(“A poor fan-”
“-abandoned by his idol-”
“-it’s one measly picture!”
“-but don’t worry-”
“-we won’t abandon you-”
“-you don’t need to be his fan if you-”
“-can become him-”
“-we’ll send out a little friend-”
“-a little photoshop never hurt anyone-”
“-and of course they’ll all act the part-”
“-and you’ll get your picture addressed to you-”
“-his biggest fan-”
“-after all, you’ll be the one signing it-”
“-means so much more when it’s a selfie-”
“-and if you forget which one is real-”
“-that’s alright-”
“-just a little bit of Imposter Syndrome-”
“-darling that’s not what that means.”
“…What?”
“Imposter Syndrome is when you feel like you’re an imposter about your own life.”
“But it will become their lives?”
“It’s still not the same thing. It’s about when you’re objectively successful, but you don’t feel the success, and feel like you don’t deserve the success.”
“Huh.”
“Like if a master pianist said they weren’t that good at playing piano, and felt like a fraud for people saying they were.”
“Oh. Or an award winning actor thinking they’re just lucky for landing roles?”
“Yes.”
“Oh. Can we still use it for the amok name?”
“…You can name it whatever you wish, it is yours.”
“Aw, thanks, Vix! I’m thinking a little spray bottle with the label.”
“Who’s going to carry it?”
“…You?”
“And let the heroes get close? I won’t have my hands free.”
“Oh. Hmm, we can throw in a little mind control if you want.”
“Use the guy’s camera, you were making jokes about photoshop earlier. Make it tempt him to take pictures of people.”
“I love mind control.”
“I know, Paon.”
“Okay! Back into the swing of things?”
“Yep!”
“With the press of a button-”
“-your idol will be everywhere-”
“-exactly as you imagined him-”
“-all you have to do-”
“-is take a picture!”
“Say cheese-”
“-and run amok!”)
Bakugo Katsuki was having a bad fucking day.
First of all, part of him wanted to go searching the city for Izuku, but the larger part of him didn’t want to ever leave his dumb fucking hotel room. At one point this girl had shown up, batted her eyes, and said she would be there to do anything he needed. Of course, he told her to fuck off, which startled her for a moment, but after confirming he didn’t need anything, she fucked right off.
Having a guide around Paris wouldn’t be that bad, he mused, but he just… wasn’t feeling it today. On top of that, he had had enough of the runway, he didn’t need to go watch other people make fools on themselves. The Bakugo contingent wasn’t even until Sunday, so he could hole himself up in his room until then.
He glanced out the window and did a double take.
“Fuck,” he muttered, “this must be one of those… amok things. That’s a lot of one dude.”
The alert went up, automatically sending to his phone through the app they had to download upon entering the city, and he decided to not go outside today. Maybe tomorrow, if that weirdo girl showed up again. Right now, the alert had said to shelter in place and avoid all versions of this “Jagged Stone” dude, so while usually Katsuki would be all for going out and punching the villain, for now he’ll just sit and watch live.
Who knows, he mused, pulling up the livestream on the Ladyblog, maybe he’d see Zuku in one of the videos again.
Ladybug stood on top of the building, looking down at the crowd of Jaggeds that were running around. Some of them were screaming, some of them were yelling in joy, some of them were rocking out.
All of them were taking pictures of each other and signing them to their biggest fans.
She almost didn’t want to break up the excitement, but she called down anyway.
“M. Stone?”
They all looked up. “Ladybug!”
She grimaced. “Hi, M. Stone, can one of you tell me how you came to be?”
They all looked at each other for a moment, squabbling slightly, before one of them stood forward.
“We were having a regular day, then Jagged Stone came up and turned it into a rocking one! Asked if we wanted a picture, of course we said yes! Now we’re rockin too!”
She grimaced, but still said, “thanks, any idea where that Jagged is?”
“‘E was arguing with another one of us,” the Jagged said thoughtfully, “talking about who the real one was. I don’t think it matters, we’re rockin anyway! Rock and roll!”
They helpfully pointed her in a direction and she took off.
He yoyo rang and she picked up without looking, pulling out a comms device so she could still swing around, following the trail of Jaggeds.
“Hey there Ladybug.”
She grinned. “Hey there, Vipes. Any word on the others?”
“By my best guess? Most of them are Jaggeds. The first couple spread from there, probably hit most of the staff and their shadows before they spilling into the main city.”
She sighed. “Annoying, but I’m pretty sure we only have to watch out for the camera.”
“Copy that, captain. See you in a moment at the bickering ones, then I’ll second chance it and we can go from there.”
“Aye aye.”
He hung up as he came into view and they landed beside each other.
“Just you and me, huh?”
He grinned. “Eh, it’s not so bad. This doesn’t look like a rough one.”
“Vixen could still be around,” she pointed out, “so keep an eye out for her distortions.”
He hummed, eyes tracing the two Jaggeds leading the pack, watching how as soon as they came within range of a person who was too starstruck to move, they’d be all smiles and offer to take a picture with them, turning them into another Jagged, and then they’d bicker again.
“Second chance.”
“Lucky charm.”
She hummed, inspecting the box. “It’ll come to me. Out of curiosity, do I ever get different lucky charms in different loops of second chance?”
He shrugged as they leapt off the roof to land in front of the Jaggeds. “It depends. Not this time. Turn down the picture firmly, but not meanly.”
She nodded and smiled as the Jagged straightened to face them.
“Oh hey, little lady, little man. Diggin the fits! You wanna take a picture with the Jagged Stone?”
“No thank you,” she said sweetly, “because I was wondering if it really was the Jagged Stone.”
They frowned. “Whaddaya mean?”
Viperion hummed. “She has a point. “The” implies the one and only. There’s so many of you now, we could just go take pictures with them, you know?”
The one on the right scoffed. “Those guys are just pretenders, trynta be me. I’m the one you want.”
“No,” the one on the left refuted, elbowing the other one out of the way and snatching the camera back, “I’m the real one!”
They went right back to bickering as Ladybug inspected the spotted box she had gotten.
“Did I ever figure this out?”
Viperion glanced her way at the mutter. “Usually you figure out it opens and then I have to second chance it. It seems to be an aha moment, but it distracts us from the camera again.”
She blinked and checked again. “It opens?”
“You’re holding the bottom, right now.”
She very carefully kept an eye on the arguing Jaggeds before snapping the lid off.
“Oh! It’s the tupperware!”
“You want to know my skincare routine? Sure, let’s take a picture and I’ll tell you!”
They dove out of the way of the flash and Ladybug shot to her feet with a grin. “No need for that, I know how to find the real one, now! We just need something only the real Jagged, not a fan, would know.”
The two Jaggeds stopped. “Yeah?”
She nodded. “Yeah. Earlier today, you had a gopher assigned to you at the hotel. What did she need to get you?”
“Scale oil.”
She frowned at how they both replied, but shook herself. “And?”
They both frowned and thought, and she handed the lucky charm to Viperion and opened her yoyo.
She dug around in there, focusing on her purse that was currently in whatever pocket dimension things she was wearing vanish to, and pulled out a matching tupperware to the one in Viperion’s hands.
She popped the lid and held out the glasses.
The one on the right, who currently had the camera, lit up. “My glasses! Those look so rockin!”
She grinned and put them back. “And as soon as this mess is over, you’ll get them back, Jagged Stone. You’re the real one.”
The fake Jagged panicked. “What? What do you mean I’m not the real one?! I know everything Jagged would know!”
“Nah, mate,” the real Jagged shook his head, “you know everything the public knows. Man, It’s like I wasn’t thinking clearly. I hate doing pictures! Here, Ladybug, catch.”
He tossed her the camera, ignoring the other guys lunge, and she caught it and broke it easily.
She was about to snatch the feather when an orange hand suddenly appeared and grabbed at it.
She furiously swung her yoyo where Vixen would be and watched as Viperion twisted the strings on his lyre before pulling them back.
There was a twang and a curved arrow shaped like a fang stuck the feather to the wall, making both Ladybug and Vixen freeze. She didn’t wait long before she was lunging for the necklace.
Vixen danced back on her longer legs and her ears vibrated.
“We’ll get you,” she hissed, “we’ll get all of your miraculouses! Miraculi? Miraculipities? Oh, who cares!”
She took off, and Ladybug hesitated for a moment before pulling out the arrow, plucking off the feather, and sticking it in her yoyo to purify it.
She exchanged the arrow with the lucky charm and threw it into the air.
“Miraculous ladybug!”
The ladybugs swept over the city, leaving all of the Jaggeds looking like themselves again, including the fake Jagged getting his camera back. Ladybug blinked.
“Oh it’s the guy I passed in the hallway,” she muttered, coming to stand beside Viperion, “must be a crazy fan or paparazzi.”
He snorted, fiddling with his lyre again, and she turned on him.
“What was that?!”
He grinned. “After Lune found a sword in his cane, I asked Sass if we had hidden weapons, because while a lyre is lovely for music, there’s only so much I can do to attack with it. And Fille gets to split her boomerang up into clubs anyway. Turns out, crossbow. I adore it.”
She vibrated a little. “I am so interrogating Tikki later. Ah, M. Stone, can we offer you an escort back to your hotel?”
He nodded. “Say, those glasses…”
She held up a hand. “Your gopher worked very hard on them, and lent them to me when she saw a million of you running around. I’ll let her officially deliver them, however.”
He blinked. “She made them? Rock and roll! Yeah, let’s get back to my suite, I’m sure Fangs been missing me.”
They both went along, Viperion lifting Jagged easily, and bounded over the rooftops back to the hotel, dropping him on the balcony of his room. He burst in and immediately went for his snoozing crocodile, gushing over how good his scales looked, and Penny came over to them.
“Thank you for bringing him back,” she said quietly, “and for freeing us. I like Jagged just fine, but being him was…”
Ladybug snorted. “No worries. We have to go,” her earrings beeped on cue, “but we’ll send your gopher back since it’s safe now.”
They took off for a close alley and Luka stretched with a sigh. “Well,” he mused, “not what I was expecting from today. He seems nice, though, if a little eccentric.”
Marinette snorted. “I think all celebrities are a little eccentric. He’s obsessed with rock and roll and Fang, but he doesn't seem like a bad dude. Ah, here’s your bottle of oil.”
Sass hissed in delight and swooped it up himself, abandoning the grapes he had been devouring, and Tikki giggled.
Marinette waved as she left the alley. “See you, Luka!”
“Bye, Princess, thanks again.”
She ran through the lobby, ignoring Chloe’s cries of outrage with a cheeky wave (she was glad they were back to normal) and settled in to watch the elevator numbers climb.
Jagged met her at the door.
“It’s you! What’s your name, girlie?”
She blinked. “Marinette Dupain-Cheng, sir.”
He grinned. “Marinette! You got plenty of scale oil! Thanks!”
She nodded and held out the tupperware, before scrambling to remove the lid and hold it out again.
He laughed in delight as he picked up the glasses. “I was right, these are perfect! Ladybug said you made these?”
She bit her lip and shrugged, looking away in embarrassment. “I couldn’t find anything good enough.”
“Well these are awesome! Penny! Penny, come look at this!”
He ran back into the room, leaving the door open, and Marinette felt something nudge against her legs.
She stiffened slightly with a yelp and looked down into Fang’s beady eyes. She slowly reached her hand down flat, and held it a few inches above his nose. He stretched the remaining inches and gave a hearty set of sniffs, eyes never leaving hers, before his warm wet breath huffed over her and he pushed his nose into her hand.
She let out a shaky breath and began rubbing his nose.
“Oh. My. Gosh. Penny, Fang likes her! That’s it, you’re getting a backstage pass. Penny, I love this girl, can we hire her? She’s competent, respectful, and Fang loves ‘er!”
“No we cannot,” Penny said swiftly, coming into the entryway “she is part of the school group and not of age, nor do you have a relation to her.”
Jagged deflated, but scratched Fang’s back. “Aw, man. Oh well, can’t have 'em all. Hey, but that doesn’t mean she can’t do commission work! Penny, you sort something out, I like this girl’s style!”
Penny sighed. “Yes sir. Marinette, if you’d come this way.”
Penny took her off to the side and got her contact information. Surprisingly, Marinette could see through her daze enough to give her her commission info instead of her personal, and a glimmer of approval shone through the woman’s eyes at the sight.
She also handed over a check.
Marinette tried to protest, but Penny held up her hand.
“You went above and beyond,” she said, “and spent your own money on scale oil. This is paying you for your service and your art.”
Marinette eyed it again, but tucked the check into her purse. “Thank you, Ml. Rolling.”
Penny grinned. “Yep. See you tomorrow?”
She couldn’t help but grin back. “Yes!”
She trekked downstairs to where the classes were slowly gathering as they were released from their jobs, and she sidled up next to Chloe.
“Thanks.”
Chloe sniffed. “Whatever. They’re not so bad, huh? Music’s alright too.”
Mari snorted. “Yeah. How was the front desk?”
She sighed. “Boring. But Adrikins could just smile at them and they were happy. Good quirk for a public front. Weather girl was fine too.”
Sabrina flounced over with a wide grin. “I always love visiting Security. Seeing inside was nice too!”
Chloe sighed. “Sabrina, sometimes you scare me.”
The ginger haired girl shrugged. “Sometimes I’m scary.”
Izuku and Felix arrived next, Izuku beaming with pride.
“I learned a lot today! Cooking is so fun, and sciencey!”
Felix grunted. “I will be happy to sit down after this.”
Kagami was the last to arrive, with the last stragglers, and she had a small smile.
They trekked back to the school as a class to get their stuff before they were dismissed for the day, and they all regrouped in the bakery’s back room, the small family dining room.
“So,” Izuku put his elbows on the table, “how was everything? Everyone excited to do it again tomorrow?”
Marinette grinned. “Let’s hope it’s less eventful than today!”
Notes:
the bakugo section is mostly to remind you he's here! he'll show up more next time, but this time Lila showed up like "hi im here to be of service ;)" and he said "go the fuck away im staying in my room all day" and she fled and showed back up at the very end, having taken the entire day off, which suited her fine. mama mitsuki is not gonna let her little shit lounge, tho, so she'll actually have to do stuff tomorrow. that's be fun, lol.
jagged was fun to write, i looked up his old intro episode, pixelator, and realized that's where i got my inspiration for polaroid, so instead, i switched the type of amok! in the og, picture day led to reflekta, iirc, so here we had a sentimonster that just made everyone captured in the picture lens another jagged, so everyone could have a picture of jagged because everyone *was* a picture of jagged. however, they were only as much of jagged as the public perception (specifically vincent aza, the emotional donor for this amok and pixelator in canon) knew him, so since no one knew about the glasses since he had just asked for them, mari could use them to figure out who the real jagged was. which, granted, was mostly a way to distract them to get the camera, but still lol
see you next time for shadowing day 2, and the return of the bomberanian!
Chapter 60: An Explosion
Summary:
second day of the career day
Chapter Text
Never let it be said that Bakugo Katsuki was a patient man.
The second day of whatever weird career day bullshit the local school was doing had started, and his gopher (and maybe he’d had to look the word up, but the closest he got was “recoverer” so he figured that she just got him what he wanted) had shown back up again with a sweet smile and fluttery eyelashes that kind of made him want to puke, and the old hag had insisted he look around the city in the morning before they’d all have lunch together in the restaurant. If the restaurant was anything like the room service, he’d like the food, weird and French though it was, so maybe this would be worth it.
He very quickly tuned out the idiot who was walking him places.
Already he didn’t really like listening to other people talk, but combined with the sheer and utter mush she was spewing, some random shit he didn’t care about about how great she was or whatever, how many charities she’d helped and kittens she’d saved? He did what he always does when he has a rambling idiot nearby and fucking ignored her.
She showed off some good sites, the classic touristy destinations, nattering on about how she did something awesome or whatever he didn’t care about. Maybe she was God’s gift to the earth, but Katsuki frankly didn’t give a shit unless she was a good fighter, and considering how soft she looked, her sausage hair being round and musty as hell, Katsuki knew she wasn’t a goddamn fighter.
By the time they were heading back to the hotel, even his occasional grunt to pretend he was paying attention was falling short, and she was rambling about how cool she remembered Japan being, but how sometimes the people there could be so mean, like this one kid that had transferred to her school, ugh he was such a bully, that Izuku-
“Say that again?”
She blinked and smiled vapidly, mustering some tears. “He’s not in my class, thankfully, but I’m being bullied pretty badly. He’s spreading rumors about me because I’m quirkless and apparently they don’t like quirkless people in Japan.”
Katsuki grunted, ignoring the twinge in his chest at that. “What did you say his name was?”
“Izuku.”
He narrowed his eyes. Could still be a coincidence.
“Last name?”
She blinked. “Um… Midorima, maybe? No, Midoriya. Yeah, Izuku Midoriya. Do you think you could talk to him about it?”
Katsuki stared at her with a blank face, not showing off the rising disbelief. This bitch wanted him to believe that not only was Izuku a bully (never in a million fucking years) but that he was bullying her because she was quirkless? Never in a fucking trillion years, the heat death of the universe would happen before that boy he knew would ever look down on someone for how they were born.
“What’s this kid saying?”
She smiled triumphantly for half a moment, like he didn’t have fucking eyes, before going back to the weepy expression. “He says I’m a liar, and that I’m manipulating people with my quirk, but I don’t have one! And he’s trying to make sure I don’t have any friends, because he was a transfer first, so he feels like he’s not as special anymore now that I transferred in. And he says he hates my uncle.”
Katsuki screwed up his face. “Your uncle.”
“Uncle Might… oh, you can’t tell anyone!”
Katsuki stared at her in disbelief and ignored his mother waving at him from where she and his dad were sitting, ready for lunch to start.
“Are you shitting me?”
Izuku thought this whole career day thing was pretty cool. It turned out, Alya’s mom worked in the kitchens of the Grand Paris hotel, and she was really strict, but also really nice! She really knew what she was doing and made sure everyone was clean and safe. They didn’t get to do much more than prep work, but she made sure all of them knew how she was making the sauce, the order of steps, and how to check the meat was the correct temperature. When lunch was over, she promised she’d show them how to cook a simple but filling meal using regular ingredients, so that they would be able to feed themselves if they needed to. For now, however, they were just helping with the slight lunch rush and making sure everything got plated and sent out to the waitstaff.
Izuku smiled to himself as he stirred the sauce some more. Felix, Juleka, Cami, and Vio were the four waitstaff from their school, and he was thrilled to see four of his friends every time one of them came in to take the food away. They were also in charge of room service, but when there weren’t any orders, they just hung out and chatted.
“Here, Chef Izuku, this plate needs sauce and garnish.”
He jumped slightly at Head Chef Cesaire’s request and smiled sheepishly. “Yes chef!”
He slid the completed dish, as close as he could make it to her example from the day before, across the divide and grinned at Felix. “Order up!”
As the door opened to release him, he heard a yelling that instinctively had him flinching. He hadn’t heard it before, but now even as the door swung closed, he could make out the muffled yelling and his eyes drifted to the Head Chef.
“Chef, permission to snoop?”
She snorted at his audacity, but waved him on. “Come back with the scoop. Martinez, watch his station.”
“Yes chef!”
He slipped out from the swinging door and followed the sounds he was oh so familiar with until he could make out the words, standing in the door from the restaurant to the kitchen.
“-THE FUCKING AUDACITY TO THINK THAT ZUKU WOULD EVER IN A BILLION FUCKING YEARS BE A BULLY, OF ALL THINGS, IF YOU KEEP TALKING SHIT LIKE THIS ALL DAY I’LL SEND YOUR ASS TO SPACE, DON’T THINK I FUCKING WON’T YOU SAUSAGE HAIRED PIECE OF SHIT-”
“Sir,” Kagami said frostily, “please stop disrupting the other guests.
Kacchan whirled around to face her with a snarl, hands crackling. “Did you fucking hear her?! You’re one of the student shadows or whatever, right? Well you know the Izuku kid? She was talking some mad shit about him, and I’m not fucking having it-”
“Kacchan, it’s fine.”
Everyone stopped, and he ignored how he could see Chloe and Adrien peeking their heads in, Marinette right there as well. With Sabrina in security no doubt watching this on the cameras, and half his class and their sister class having been drawn by the yelling, plus Felix just finishing at the table he was serving and Kagami obviously right there, having every eye on him was slightly unnerving. He waved at Uncle Masaru and Aunt Mitsuki and then turned to Lila.
“You picked the wrong person to lie to,” he said mildly, cocking his head, “at least, about me. You could just stop, you know. People would probably like you anyway.”
Lila burst into fake tears, blubbering about how Kacchan was yelling at her for no reason, and he sighed.
“Guess not. Hey, Kacchan, I didn’t know you were in Paris.”
The other boy wrinkled his nose. “<Hey, Zuku. Did you know that that nickname is worse in your little French accent? Ugh, that’s shit’s awful. Stop fucking calling me that, nerd.>”
He ignored his racing heart to shrug. “<I’m too used to it. Hi auntie, hi uncle. Fashion Week going well for you guys?>”
“<Oh my god,>” Mitsuki beamed, “<I didn’t know you were working here, squirt! We tried to convince Inko to come but she couldn’t take time off work. Sorry, kiddo.>”
He smiled. “<That’s okay, we call all the time, and I’ll go visit this summer if I don’t go back to school.>”
“<Entrance exams are soon,>” Masaru noted, “<if you want to go to UA…>”
His eyes darted to Katsuki, but the other boy just clenched his jaw and moved away from Lila to sit at his parents’ table. Izuku slowly walked over.
“<Maybe. Aunt Tomoe said she’d help if we wanted to, but… I have commitments here.>”
Kacchan scoffed. “<Being a fucking vigilante? Dumbass.>”
Izuku slowly smiled. “<You know about that? I didn’t know about the poll, by the way, it completely blindsided me. I just always happened to get wrapped up in them. Oh, I’m usually fine now, though, Ladybug found a pretty effective way to hide me.>”
Kacchan grunted. “<Fucking good.>”
Izuku stared at him a little more before shaking himself. “<Right, um, we still have a couple hours of work, so I should get back to it. Vio! That’s Vio, she’ll take your order and everything. And, um, it’s good to see you guys? If you want we can visit… tomorrow, maybe?>”
“Ugh, what is with all the RIFF RAFF! Cleo, what’s the gathering?!”
Izuku instantly stiffened and his smile grew sharp. “<Now I really have to go back to work. Enjoy!>”
“Your style is abysmal,” Audrey sneered at a couple sitting near the door, and Izuku slunk back in the direction of the kitchens, noting how most of his classmates had cleared out as soon as they heard Audrey, “that was so last season!”
“Audrey,” Mitsuki switched to perfect French, “how lovely to see you!”
The woman turned with a sniff. “Mitsy. I see you and your husband have a new line.”
“Of course,” Izuku slipped out the door, pretty confident his adoptive aunt could handle this, “we couldn’t miss it. And since our son now speaks French, for his friend, we thought we’d bring him along, see the City of Lights and Love.”
He took a deep breath as the door to the kitchens swung closed behind him, and opened his mouth to the expectant chefs when Felix came in behind him.
“Who was that?”
Izuku sighed. “As I was about to tell the kitchen, the yelling was from my childhood friend, Katsuki Bakugo. He’s here with his parents, the fashion moguls, and he was assigned Lila as his gopher. She said some things about me, not realizing we knew each other, and he took offense on my behalf. It ended in yelling, but it looked like me being there managed to calm him down enough that Paon didn’t send out a feather.”
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief about that, and Felix narrowed his eyes.
“Your childhood friend, huh?”
Izuku shrugged. “We haven’t been in contact all this year. It was kind of weird seeing him again.”
The rest of their shift went as normally, and Izuku didn’t leave the kitchen again until it was time to go.
Head Chef Cesaire did end up teaching them a recipe, a pasta carbonara. It seemed pretty simple when she made it, and it tasted just as good.
“The secret,” she waved her spoon at them, “is cooking the onions in apple cider vinegar instead of wine. Gives them a bit of acid to cut through the fat of the cream and pancetta. You can use bacon instead if you don’t have pancetta, especially because we’re already breaking from tradition with the onions.”
They each went home with a little takeout container of their attempt at pasta carbonara (she let them all pick which type of pasta they wanted; Izuku had gone with rotini) and sent them away to go back to the school.
“Alya,” he called across the hall, “your mom is really cool!”
The bespectacled girl grinned. “Hell yeah, she is!”
They got to the bakery without issue, but as soon as they were all in the dining room, Izuku collapsed into a chair with a groan and Kagami rounded on him.
“Kacchan? Your childhood friend who you wanted to be heroes with?”
Marinette’s mouth formed an ‘o.’ “Oh yeah, I remember that! You mentioned him before! Jeez, he’s abrasive.”
Adrien stared. “I mean, I knew he was abrasive, he models sometimes so we crossed paths before my dad died. Didn’t think he was your friend. Wow, small world.”
“Is he your friend?”
They all looked at Sabrina, who was watching Izuku with shrewd eyes.
“The security cameras aren’t amazing quality,” she admitted, “but you were tense the entire time. He used his quirk and you flinched. You’ve never been fond of yelling.”
Izuku slowly nodded. “He never intentionally hurt me, if that’s what you’re asking. He’s always used his quirk, since the teachers back home encouraged it, and occasionally me or my things would get caught in it, but that happened to everyone around him, and it’s mostly just the noise I dislike. The burn scars I have aren’t from him.”
Kagami pursed her lips. “None of them?”
“No.” He shook his head. “Kacchan never intentionally hurt me, especially not after Hisashi was arrested. He actually backed off a lot when that happened.”
“And his words?”
Izuku glanced at Felix. “What about them? I mean, come on, you’ve already said he’s abrasive. He’s aggressive and rude. What about it?”
“That sounds like avoiding the question,” Chloe said stubbornly, “was he ever a rude ass bitch to you? Because I’ve only been around him for a few days and he's already been an asshole.”
He shrugged. “Obviously. I’m not afraid to say it, he’s a dick most of the time. But… he used to be nice to me.”
“Well on the plus side, it’s the weekend now, so we don’t have to interact with him,” Marinette grumbled.
Kagami glared at him and he winced.
Felix sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.
“What did you do?”
Izuku smiled sheepishly. “I haven’t seen him or his parents in ages, so I kind of offered to hang out with them?”
The other six groaned and he smiled weakly.
“I’m going with you,” Chloe insisted, “and that’s that.”
Their phones all rang and they groaned, looking at the amok.
“Goddammit,” Chloe cursed, “mother you idiot.”
“Welp, time to go home,” Izuku said cheerfully, “Chloe, you should stay here, since the glitter monster is from your mom.”
She saluted lazily. “Style Queen and she just turns people into gold glittery statues? Ugh, so lame. Hopefully my mother got zapped first. If any of you see Ladybug, tell her to look in the big hat, the sunglasses, or the rose she always wears, okay?”
They all made confirming noises and split up.
The fight didn’t even last ten minutes, but it left them all grumpy, especially since as soon as it was cured, Audrey immediately started yelling again, demanding someone remove the ridiculous tattoo on her nose, because blue is so not in style!
Izuku strolled up to the front of the hotel with a slow breath and smiled at Chloe’s poorly masked attempt to watch him where she was sitting in the lounge behind a magazine, and went back to looking at the elevator as it opened, revealing Katsuki. He stomped over with an angry expression (a normal expression) and huffed.
“<Dad and the hag are busy,>” he grunted, “<so it’s just me.>”
Izuku beamed. “<Cool, so it’ll be just us,> and whichever of my friends is stalking us at whatever moment!”
He ignored Chloe’s squawk and began to walk, smirking a bit at Katsuki’s raised eyebrow.
“<So,>” he said, swallowing his nerves and hammering heart, “<how’s Japan been?>”
Notes:
the original text after the last break was just "and then Bakugo died, so sad :(" so you have that to look forward to this weekend lmao
also i didn't want to do style queen because i figured it'd be a lot of the og, just better because obv i treat my characters RIGHT, and it was probably over pretty fast, or with someone getting glittered and then coming back at the end, but in general, audrey just now has to invest in good concealer that won't rub away with her sunglasses
Chapter 61: cinematic parallels lmao
Summary:
Izuku and Katsuki go strolling thru Paris having a normal regular conversation and anyone who's watched MHA will start to pick up on stuff
Notes:
also known as episode 1(2?) of MHA but DS style :)
as a note, we start in only japanese, so i left off the classic < >, but later when Chat Noir shows up, < > denotes japanese again. bolded with [] is still old tibetan. i think it's pretty clear what language people are speaking, but if it isn't just like... guess, it's not super important
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“So,” it was easy to slip back into Japanese, Izuku thought, “how’s school been?”
Katsuki scoffed. “Fucking really? We don’t see each other for, god, nine months, and your first question is about school?!”
Izuku giggled. “Yeah I guess so. It’s so different here, even ignoring the fact that it’s in an entirely different language. I guess it was a good thing I got here in June, though, or I would have been hopelessly lost.”
“No you fucking wouldn’t have,” the other boy scoffed, “you would have muddied through, or used your fucking doe eyes to make some fast friend and have those fuckers help. Don’t give me any of that shit. How long did it take you to pick up French, two weeks? Four?”
Izuku squawked indignantly. “Eight! I will have you know!”
“Yeah fucking right! When were you holding conversations?”
He felt himself flush. “About three weeks in.”
“That’s fucking right. Smart as hell.”
He trailed off and they walked in silence. Izuku pulled his jacket tighter when the February wind cut through him and pretended that was the only reason he was uncomfortable.
“De-Zukun.”
He stopped, but didn’t look at the blond.
“I’m… fuck, this is impossible.”
He pursed his lips and said nothing. Out of the corner of his eye, Katsuki tugged at his spiked hair and cursed under his breath. Izuku looked up at the sky, eyes tracking the pigeons.
“I was a fucking asshole and I shouldn’t have been.”
He side-eyed him, but kept quiet.
“I was a piece of shit,” Katsuki bit out, “and I thought I was the shit instead. And you didn’t fucking deserve any of the shit I did to you.”
“You didn’t really… do much directly to me.”
“I destroyed your shit!”
“Well. Yeah.”
“I disproportionately destroyed your shit!”
“But you didn’t hit me or burn me or anything. Not on purpose.”
“That’s a low fucking bar! Bare fucking minimum, you could say!”
“But you still didn’t. That meant a lot. Some of the others didn’t care about that.”
Katsuki went stock still and Izuku hurriedly cleared his throat, starting to walk again, his hands stuffed into his pockets.
“Wait, what the fuck? Zukun, what the fuck does that mean?!”
“Nothing,” the words were pulled strangled, from his lips, “it doesn't mean anything! It means you were decent!”
“Did the other little shits hurt you?! Answer me, dammit!”
“Please stop yelling,” his voice was higher as he glanced around at all the people now watching them jabber in a foreign language, and clocked the recognition in their eyes when they saw him with a grimace, “and maybe take a few seconds to calm down and breathe?”
“How the fuck didn’t I notice? Who was it, was it Fingers? Fucking Fingers. Or, fuck, the lighter kid. Matchstick. Goddammit it could have been any of those assholes, how the fuck did I not-”
“Kacchan you didn’t pay attention to me unless it was to yell at me for being worthless and in your way,” he spun around, eyes blazing, burning, and voice cracking, “or when someone told you I still cared about being a hero. That was it. So don't go pretending you would have defended me even if you had noticed!”
He wiped at his eyes furiously and took a deep breath. “Look, that isn’t what I wanted to-”
He was cut off by the sound of choking and his eyes flashed up to meet Katsuki’s from where he was tugging at the collar of his turtleneck desperately. He stood there, dumb for a moment, before he rushed forwards.
“Kacch-Katsuki? Kacchan, what’s-”
His breath shuddered when he caught a glimpse of shimmering indigo, but he was shoved back as Katsuki doubled over, black sludge pouring from his mouth as he coughed and hacked trying to get rid of it.
Izuku shakily took out his phone and called in the alert, but didn’t move, frozen with shock, even as people around him screamed and ran.
More and more black sludge poured out of his mouth, forming a blob that, hysterically, made him think of Kung Food, except Kacchan was choking-
Finally the sludge seemed to stop, leaving Katsuki breathing raggedly and hunched over, visibly wavering on his feet. Two eyes spun out of the gloom that looked like it wouldn’t be out of place in a sewer, and a wide mouth full of a few too many teeth to be human grinned.
“Oh,” the words were in Japanese, Izuku thought a little hysterically, “well that was a lot of negative emotions! He felt pretty worthless, huh?”
The eyes latched onto Izuku with a bit of cheer in them. “Don’t worry, this’ll be over in about 45 seconds!”
The sludge lunged and Izuku scrambled back, but the cool touch of slime wrapped around his hand and tugged him into the mass, and then it was down his throat and he was going to die-
Every horrible feeling engulfed him, and he was drowning in it, and also literally drowning, and the sludge dragged up every bad thing he ever thought about himself and grew and grew and he was choking and his vision was blurring but he saw Katsuki’s horrified face and he hoarsely screamed out, and oh, things were getting black-
But then the black tackled him out of it and he got slapped vigorously on the back, making him cough up sewer slime, and clawed talons were fretting over him.
“Aw, I wasn’t done eating!”
Chat Noir bared his teeth and snapped back in perfect Japanese, “<He’s not on the menu.>”
Izuku spat, breath heaving, and Katsuki roughly took him away from Chat’s arms. The catboy bristled, but Katsuki cut him off.
“<Do your hero shit,>” he hissed, voice shot to hell, “<I’ve got him.>”
Chat Noir nodded and whipped out his baton, baring his teeth.
“<If you need to crawl back into the sewers, feel free,>” he crooned, “<or I can just take you apart right here.>”
“Izuku!”
His head whipped up and he doubled over with a wince of regret, coughing more. “Ladybug,” he switched back to French wearily, “I’m okay.”
She grimaced as she touched down in front of him, sparing a glance for Chat spitting nails at the monster as he swung his baton through the goop, getting it splattered places. Was it bigger?
“I’m fucking not,” Katsuki spat, “so don’t give me that shit!”
It was punctuated by a cough and a gag.
“Come on,” she urged, “let’s get out of here, and in the meantime, tell me what you know.”
“It,” he heaved a little, not wanting to swallow, “it feeds on negative emotion. Drains it out of you. Makes you drown in it first.”
She snarled, but threw her yoyo in the air.
A small octagonal box dropped into her hands and she blinked.
“Oh. Okay. I’ll be back. Vipes!”
Viperion waved from where he landed on the scene. “I’ll watch it. Second Chance.”
Ladybug took off and Viperion immediately moved towards them.
“Come on,” he immediately herded them, “away from the sludge.”
“MY MEAL!”
They all flinched at the high pitched shriek and the sludge ignored Chat and lunged in their direction, eyes never leaving Izuku with a grazed grin.
“MOTHER SAYS TO NEVER LEAVE A MEAL UNFINISHED!”
Chat snarled. “Oh, now you speak French!”
Viperion snapped a drain cover up and caught the eyes and mouth under the heavy metal before slamming it back down, the rest of the sludge trickling down the hole after its main body, and they all heaved for breath a little.
“It’ll be back,” the snake hero heaved for breath a little, eyes wide, “and we need to be gone before it is. Ladybug will come with the new hero, and we’ll be fine. Probably, it takes her more than five minutes, so I’m not certain.”
Chat Noir hissed. “Okay, what do you know?”
“It’s going to target these two. Original host and donor, current meal objective. It… I don’t know if it’s capable of killing someone when it feeds, but it feels fucking awful.”
Izuku sucked in a shaky breath at that, and stood on wobbly legs, pulling Katsuki up behind him. “Where do we go?”
Viperion pursed his lips. “I’ve run it a couple of times. Chat, take them to the park. There’s less sewer grates around that area so it’s safe for at least the next four minutes. I’ll recharge and meet you all there.”
They nodded and took off at a steady jog.
Izuku bit his lip and pushed down the watery cough he wanted to give.
Everything would be fine.
Ladybug took a deep breath, and threw a small rock at the girl she wanted.
Sabrina blinked and turned to face her.
She made the “come hither” motion with her hand.
Sabrina pointed at herself with a raised eyebrow.
She nodded emphatically.
Sabrina walked over as casually as possible and ducked into the alley after her.
“Ladybug…?”
She took a deep breath and straightened.
“Sabrina Raincomprix, this is the Turtle, the Miraculous of Protection. Are you willing to use it to fight evil, and to return it to me when the fight is done?”
She cocked her head, eyes never leaving the box. “Izuku is in trouble.”
“He is.”
“Your Lucky Charm sent you to me?”
“It sent me to get another miraculous.”
“Where are Fille and Tsunami?”
“Caught up in real life obligations, and furious about it.”
“Where’s Lune?”
“The same.”
She snorted. “Less fury, I’d imagine. Okay. Yes. What do I need to do?”
She handed the box over and let Sabrina open it, let her squint through Wayzz’s formation, and stepped back.
“Greetings I am Wayzz, the turtle kwami! Once you put on my bracelet, you need to say Shell On! To detransform, Shell Off! Your power is Shelter, which forms a powerful shield dome from your shell. Once you use it, you will have five minutes before you detransform. Do you have any questions?”
She cocked her head. “Don’t make me green. I know for a fact there’s turtles that aren’t green, like the red slider.”
Wayzz chuckled. “Very well. At your leisure.”
Sabrina slipped on the bracelet with a grim smile. “Wayzz, Shell On!”
When the light faded, Ladybug blinked. “Well, you’re certainly not green.”
The turtle heroine inspected herself, sliding a little on the wheels. “Oh,” she said in delight, “Alix would be so jealous, it comes with skates!”
The sides of her hood and the edge of her mask, up to her eyes, was a bright red, and the rest of her was mostly a dark brown, with stripes of white and yellow, with the occasional red accent. On the sides of her feet were two disks, stylized like turtle shells, and on her back was another, shaped more like a shield. Her outfit looked sort of like a skater’s outfit, with padding on the news and elbows, and the hoodie like top.
Ladybug unwound her yoyo. “Name?”
She laughed, bright and easy. “Glissière! Gliss, for short! I’m a red-eared slider!”
Ladybug couldn’t help the laughter that burst out of her, despite the circumstances. “Okay, Gliss, let’s go slime hunting.”
The girl beamed and pushed off, skating like she was born to it as she zoomed through the streets.
“Where are we going?”
“Maybe you should have asked that before just taking off!”
“Ha! Maybe!”
“The park three blocks from the hotel!”
“Got it! Race you there!”
“Hi!”
They all jolted as the girl sped into view, grabbing a park bench to stop herself. She grinned and waved. “Glissière, or Gliss! Turtle, and current backup!”
Katsuki glared. “I thought turtles were supposed to be slow.”
She snickered. “With these slides? Not a chance.”
“Gliss,” Ladybug scolded as she jumped down, “focus. Viperion, Chat, any sign of him?”
They shook their heads and she sighed. “Damn. Okay,” she looked around, eyes flicking between objects and people, “okay. This has a lot of potential to go wrong, but basically, Chat, you need to go into the sewers, draw him out, Vipes you’re making sure things are smooth sailing, Gliss, you’re guarding these two. And… you two are bait.”
Izuku winced. “Gami’s not going to like that.”
“You’ll be fine,” she insisted, “Gliss has a shield. We just need to get him out in the open and then we find the object and break it.”
Katsuki had been pretty quiet, and Izuku cast a nervous glance at him only to freeze.
He looked murderous .
“K-Kacchan?”
“You’re not using him as fucking bait,” he exploded with a hiss, “no fucking way! Use me if you’re going to use someone. I’m the host, or what the fuck ever, the shit will want me more!”
“No,” Viperion grimaced, “he wasn’t done with Izuku.”
“It won’t matter,” Ladybug interrupted, “Gliss is going to keep you both safe.”
She nodded seriously. “I will. Kinda the turtle’s whole deal, protection.”
No one was… super happy about it, but they started the plan, Viperion and Ladybug ducking away from them and Chat Noir luring the monster out. It towered over him, cackling with glee with it saw them.
“My snack!”
They all tensed in preparation as it lunged, but it made a quick turn and slammed into Viperion.
It didn’t so much try to drown him as it did slam his head into the ground and knock him unconscious, but that was somehow worse, and they all cried out, making aborted lunges as the slime cackled.
“It’s so strange,” it cooed, “I had the taste of him, but I didn’t! Because he’s a little cheater! So I had to make sure he couldn’t cheat! And I’ll eat the rest of him later. Now all I want,” he turned bright eyes and a vicious grin, “is to finish my first meal. Well, second, really. Ha, because I’m coming back for seconds!”
“Stop!”
The lunge cut off instantly and the eyes nestled in sludge widened impossibly, never leaving Katsuki’s face.
“Wait,” Izuku straightened, “wait, wait, sentimonsters are controlled by the amoks. By the objects. Kacchan, you still have the-”
There was a scream and blur as the slime descended on the blond with pure rage.
They all scrambled back and Gliss let out a frustrated noise. Ladybug and Chat Noir were running as Izuku was watching in horror.
The slime had completely engulfed Katsuki, mouth fitting over his mouth as it laughed cruelly, forcing his hands out where explosions rattled as Katsuki tried desperately to breathe, to scrounge up some strength. The fire and force kept Ladybug from just latching her yoyo around the trapped boy, and their eyes met.
In another instant, Izuku was moving, hand digging into his pocket and pulling out the pen he carried with him in case he got inspired or saw a hero, and he clicked it before throwing it like a dart directly into the slime’s eye. It gave a strangled cry, pulling back instinctively, and he reached his arms around Katsuki’s chest and heaved.
Ladybug wasted no time in dragging them both out of range and there was a cry of “SHELTER!” and suddenly there was a green and brown sphere keeping the slime in place, emanating from Glissière’s shield.
“What’s the object?!”
Izuku frantically tugged on Katsuki’s sweater. “Pretty sure this is the only thing touching his neck.”
Chat Noir wasted no time in tearing the turtleneck from the back, just a small enough rip, and immediately sneezed and ducked under the escaping feather. Ladybug snapped it up and the wind from the speed of it ruffled their hair.
“Miraculous Ladybug!”
Both Katsuki and Izuku sucked in the easiest breaths they’d had in a while, and Viperion sat up with a shout, quickly rushing over and fretting.
He looked at the shield, still up but now empty, and blinked.
“I thought you could only do that to cover you?”
Glissière blinked as she broke it. “Turtle jail. The shelter comes from the shield, yeah, but I can pick which direction. Why, did I do that before?”
He waved his hand back and forth. “Misconceptions on my part, mostly. I didn’t get through many runs this time, so I wouldn’t know. Is everyone alright?”
“Fuck,” Katsuki bit out, but his voice was no longer ragged.
Izuku snorted. “[Fuck.]”
Katsuki looked at him incredulously and Izuku doubled over in helpless laughter, practically throwing himself at his oldest friend and trying not to cry.
“<I didn’t need your fucking help.>”
He sniffed, losing the battle against tears. “<Your eyes, you looked like you were asking for help.>”
Katsuki sighed and wrapped his arms around him. “<Fucking dumbass. Coulda gotten yourself killed.>”
“<I didn’t want you to drown.>”
“<Fucking sucks.>”
Izuku grimaced. “[Fucking sucks.]”
“<Okay,>” he leaned back with a scowl, ending the hug, “<what the fuck are you speaking?>”
“<Secret language with my friends.>”
“<Are any of them here?>”
“<Nope!>”
“<Then why the fuck are you speaking it?>”
“<For my own amusement, mostly.>”
Chat Noir snorted and reminded them there were other people there, as Viperion and Glissière both beeped. They jumped and Viperion gave a salute and took off, the turtle following Ladybug away and leaving Chat Noir with them.
He sighed and put a clawed hand on Izuku’s head.
“I thought you were done getting involved in work, gonna be honest with you Greenie.”
Izuku scowled. “Oh, sorry, I wasn't about to let my friend drown.”
“Running is always an option!”
“By the time that occurred to me Ladybug needed me to be bait!”
“Buddy.”
“Kitty.”
Chat Noir snorted once more. “Okay, I bet your friends are super worried about you, what with the pictures no doubt all over the internet, so let's get you two back to the hotel. I’ll escort you.”
“We both will,” Ladybug came back, “I’ll take Izuku.”
“My lady!”
She smirked and scooped him up before Chat could protest more. “Snooze you lose, mon minou.”
They went away before he could do more than whine, and Izuku heard Katsuki bark that there was no fucking way he was going to be princess carried, and he giggled.
“Couldn’t get away to transform?”
He shrugged slightly in her hold. “It was my fault, it was too fast, I didn’t want to abandon him. Take your pick.”
“You’re a better friend that he deserves,” she said with pursed lips, “but you’re a good hero. Even without the magic powers.”
He sucked in a breath and let it out shakily.
“You know,” his voice cracked, “a year ago, I would have asked if I could be a hero without a quirk. Full stop, no miraculous involved, just. If it was possible for someone like me to be a hero, even without a quirk.”
Ladybug smiled down at him. “Well, I would say yes. You were a hero today, and you didn’t even use anything other than your brain.”
He snorted. “I rushed in without thinking. I just… I knew he needed help.”
She grinned. “That is the essence of being a hero, Izuku Midoriya.”
He beamed at her as the hotel came into sight. “I know.”
“You can be a hero,” she insisted, “with or without a miraculous.”
“Thanks, Ladybug.”
“Of course.”
“MIDORIYA IZUKU!”
He winced. “Tsurugi Kagami! See, I can do it too!”
She fumed a little before pinching the bridge of her nose with a sigh. “Mother is going to ground you.”
He puffed out his cheeks. “It was too fast. And I didn’t even sacrifice myself!”
Kagami turned to Ladybug and bowed. “Thank you for delivering my cousin back to my care.”
Ladybug grinned. “No worries. He was actually pretty helpful and calm. You should be proud of him.”
“Oh, of that there was no doubt.”
His chest glowed with the words and he beamed.
Kagami gave him a small smile. “Now let’s go home.”
“Woah,” Felix glared, “not yet, give the rest of us time to fret.”
Sabrina snickered from beside Chloe. “Come on, Gami. Let us fret.”
Chat Noir landed with Katsuki and the boy slipped off cursing, storming into the hotel.
They were all silent for a moment after the elevator closed before they all dissolved into hopeless laughter.
Yeah, they’d be okay.
Notes:
idk the sludge villain was just... such a good one, a formative experience for both boys in MHA canon, so I wanted to do it...sure, like, almost a full year after canon does it (i think its like, sometime in the first week of school for them, so mid april probably) but it still got done. the parallels between this incident and the canon incident (ladybug in place of all might, for example) were fun to write. and obviously, this is going to be different, because it's alter and the characters have changed. but.
Chapter 62: i go crazy with the lore
Summary:
after slime villain, izuku takes some time to talk to nooroo a lot. that's the entire chapter, a lot of chatting.
Notes:
i have been told the humor breaks up the denseness of this chapter, because this is a lot of lore/exposition/explanations of several things that are important, or going to be important. I will have a tldr at the end of the chapter for the dense lore bits, but i recommend reading all of this because *I* think its cool lmao
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ugh, I hate how limited our vocabulary is.”
Nooroo peaked his head up from where he had Izuku’s phone propped up playing videos. “What do you mean?”
Izuku gestured at his computer screen. “The Old Tibetan we’re learning. Ren and Mari managed to find enough words to make a reasonable conversation, but we obviously don’t have everything, and there’s a lot of modern words that don’t have an equivalent.”
Nooroo floated over. “Oh,” he hummed, “I know this language! It’s been so long! This is a pretty good guide, all things considered.”
“Wait,” Izuku blinked, “you know this?”
“Sure, kwami have been around since the dawn of time, as long as we were on earth, we know the language! Between us, I mean. Obviously some of the more recently bound kwami won’t know, for example, Ancient Sumerian. And none but us seven will know Atlantin,” he scowled, “since Plagg decided to flood them all. Maybe if there was an ocean box.”
Izuku made a strangled noise. “This entire time? Nooroo!”
“What, I didn’t know!”
“And don’t think I’ll forget about Atlantis apparently being real,” he laughed, “but first you have to tell me words you know!”
Nooroo grinned. “If you’d like. Again, so far it’s pretty comprehensive. But if you wanted, we could come up with more modern words instead, following all of the rules and rationalizations?”
Izuku carefully took Nooroo’s little paw hands between his fingers, eyes sparkling.
“Yes.”
They spent about an hour writing things down and sounding them out, adding in words like “car” and “quirk” and “electricity” (which ended up being combinations of “metal horse” and “magic power” and “captured lightning” because of course they did) and everything else they could think of that didn’t really have a word, and then they burst into Kagami’s room.
She sat up with a scowl. “It is 11 pm. I am aware tomorrow is Sunday, but that is not an excuse to stay up at all hours.”
Izuku scoffed. “These are rookie numbers. Anyway, have you been frustrated by the Tibetan words not having any of the modern things we usually would talk about?”
“No, not really.”
“Right? So apparently the kwami definitely know Old Tibetan, so Nooroo and I worked together to make new words-”
“Longg.”
The dragon kwami blinked sleepily. “Yes.”
“And?”
“Amusing.”
Izuku exchanged a glance with Nooroo at their one word conversation, and they rolled their eyes.
“So anyway, do you want to hear our amazing words? We’ll share them with Mari and Ren tomorrow.”
“Oh, so they are afforded their sleep?”
“As if Mari is sleeping.”
“Make your supplemental materials and get out, I’m going back to sleep.”
Her glare forced him out the door and he shut it behind him with a sigh. “Well,” he murmured, “we can either practice more, or we can just talk.”
“What do you want to talk about?”
Izuku was quiet for a moment as he shut his own bedroom door behind himself. “About the miraculous, I guess?”
Nooroo hummed and spun around the room. “What do you want to know?”
“Well, earlier we talked about how you can change the weapons, right? I mean, a few people got a recording of Viperion’s lyre turning into a crossbow which is insane, by the way, and obviously I got the foil.”
“You want to know about weapons?”
“No,” Izuku pointed, “I want to know about alternate powers. Ladybug technically uses two already, the lucky charm and the miraculous ladybug. And everyone obviously has one, but does no one else have a second power? I don’t buy it.”
Nooroo paused for a moment before giggling. “Well, not many people usually get to a second power, but yes, each kwami has a few they’ve figured out. It’s worth mentioning that kwami and holders have to discover powers together, in the beginning. We are representative of concepts, either human or universal ones, so we don’t know immediately how to empower humans.”
He floated around aimlessly, wings fluttering behind him as he thought about how to word things.
“It’s like,” he lingered on the words, “like we go from being energy, to being ideas, to being a physical creature. Not physical in the same sense that you are, but still present in the world, with more clarity in our thoughts and feelings. And when we are bound to the jewels, it’s disorienting and we don’t know human limits. You are fragile, and cannot bear the full measure of our power. We represent the Universe, how could you?”
Izuku watched carefully. “So the first person to use you…”
Nooroo nodded. “The initial transformation phrase for everyone is simply naming us and telling us to transform them. Nooroo, transform me! And as soon as that connection is made, as soon as we join our jewel and spread our power to the human possessing us, we quiet. We instinctively know how much is too much, how meeting the world with our full strength would kill our holder. We know their inherent magic, and know how much power to put into abilities. But, we still have to discover a way to convert our power into an action. Wayzz had it the easiest, of us initial seven, I think. Protection is easy, humans have had shields for ages, so making Shelter was simple. Tikki’s first power was the lucky charm, the creation of a tool to help. Plagg’s cataclysm was just… concentrated destruction, but it wasn’t his first ability. His first ability was Black Storm, a mass of bad luck and destruction that cursed an area and everyone in it. Murphy’s Law. He despised that ability, and it could only be countered by a miraculous ladybug, first named White Storm as the counter.”
Izuku blinked. “But it’s pink?”
“Yes,” Nooroo laughed, “Tikki has never been partial to white. It’s too many colors for her, and hurts people’s eyes with the chaos. She considers it too much, so you could perhaps say that miraculous ladybug is a calmer ability. They both also have other abilities, more based around their animals than their concepts, but I won’t spill those. They’re… somewhat of a last resort because they’re sort of traumatizing for the holders.”
Izuku blinked. “What?!”
Nooroo waved him off. “Even the names would give too much away. I can tell you another of mine, however?”
Izuku nodded. “Please.”
Nooroo grinned. “As the concept of Change, of Transmission, of using our power to empower others, the butterfly’s first ability is to give a measure of power to change a person, a metamorphosis! This is the power you already know. But, that ability skips the middle step of a caterpillar to a butterfly, the Chrysalis.”
The kwami was practically vibrating with excitement, hovering right in front of Izuku’s face, and he couldn’t help but grin with the enthusiasm, but he didn’t say anything yet, letting him finish.
“Chrysalis is a healing ability.”
Izuku couldn’t help his small gasp. “It is?”
Nooroo nodded rapidly. “I’m pretty sure it turns people to goo in the meantime, but you can send one of the butterflies to someone who’s injured and call for a chrysalis. I based it off of shelter, in the sense that it’s going to be very difficult to break into. It’s mostly stationary, since it’s person sized, very hard, and lasts as long as it takes to heal someone. It’s worth mentioning, though, at your age and energy levels, you can have either a champion or a chrysalis, since it’s a measure of power you’re using either way. If you call for a chrysalis without recalling whichever butterfly you send out, it’ll activate on the champion.”
Izuku cocked his head. “If they aren’t really injured, will it function as a temporary shield? If I time it right, I mean.”
Nooroo chuckled. “As a last resort, maybe. It consumes the power, however, so the champion would become regular again after the shield dropped, so I wouldn’t recommend it. I’ve never seen that before, though, so maybe not? Not something I’d recommend trying, however.”
Izuku broke out in a grin. “That’s so cool, though! The ability to heal people is invaluable, especially if you don’t have someone like Viperion, or if you can’t afford to use a miraculous ladybug yet! And it makes sense to use a chrysalis or a cocoon, because regular caterpillars, if they’re injured, can completely recover when they become butterflies! Ahhh, this is amazing!”
Nooroo giggled and spun. “I’m glad you think so! Oh, it’s been so long since I’ve been able to share, since usually the most people want is a champion, or a villain minion, of course.”
Izuku paused. “You’ve… you’ve had bad holders before?”
“Of course,” Nooroo said quietly, smile still present but some of the exuberance dying down, “Plagg and I are the ones used for evil most often. Destruction and power. I believe Pollen is the next most ill-used, with Duusu close behind, Subjugation and Emotion respectively. Of the others, everyone has been misused at least once.”
Izuku spared a moment of solemnness and gratitude.
“Are the butterflies that show up magical?”
Nooroo blinked back to the present at the sudden question and hummed. “Sometimes. Since my miraculous requires a supplement in the form of a transmission vector, the miraculous will occasionally provide. The peacock has the same, but the feathers come from the fan weapon. For me, there are three helpers that will come from the miraculous if there are no butterflies in the area. If there are butterflies around, like if you’re outside in a park and it’s spring time, our favorite time and place to be, then they will be attracted to you and willing to be used. The downside of using real butterflies is that if your enemy destroys the object and then kills the butterfly, they’re actually dead. On the other hand, any real butterfly used that you simply extract and release has a longer lifespan and is incredibly fertile, so they are often willing to take that risk.”
“Huh,” Izuku leaned back on his bed, “and the three that spawn?”
Nooroo shrugged. “I do believe they’ve taken on aspects of some of my previous holders, giving them personalities, but I personally have not really met them, since they appear when the miraculous is used. I suppose we could call them forth from the miraculous if you wanted?”
Izuku bit his lip. “Would they be… bothered?”
Nooroo burst into chime like laughter. “Not at all! They are merely magical constructs, if anything they’d thank you for letting them out when they aren’t needed, so they can explore living. If they’re anything like us kwami, anyway. It gets boring being locked away, only called out when a human wants something.”
Izuku fiddled with the pin. “Okay, how do I do this?”
Nooroo hummed and zoomed closer to his miraculous. “I can help, but just picture calling them forth.”
Izuku closed his eyes and took a deep breath, looking for the well of power that usually he could only sense when he was transformed. It seemed to glow softly with lavender and mint light, and he tugged.
“Oh, very good! Hello, you three, it’s nice to meet you!”
He opened his eyes and looked at the butterflies that were fluttering around, mostly white with a very faint green tint, so faint it might have just been the lighting.
“Hello,” he held up a hand and the medium one alighted on it, wings folding in, “it’s good to see you again.”
The one on his finger waggled its antennae.
He held it up closer to his face. “Based on your resting wing orientation, you’re a moth, aren’t you? I guess I’ve influenced you a lot, huh?”
Nooroo giggled as the smallest one fluttered around him, making swoops and dives. “There is technically a green butterfly with your same coloration, the green hairstreak butterfly, but I liked the crinkly tails on the luna moth, and it’s much more widely known. Plus, they have that fun mauve color that the hairstreaks don’t, and I had to have something resembling purple, since that’s my color. There’s plenty of purple butterflies, but no, you’re too green for that. Maybe if I had made your hair stark white.”
Izuku grimaced. “No thanks. Anyway, do you guys have… names, or anything?”
The one on his finger moved further up to his wrist and he smiled, but quickly realized they wouldn’t be able to communicate.
“Well,” he said, “I guess I can give you names and you can tell me if you hate them. Maybe you’re based on a real moth…?”
It took all of twenty seconds to find a plethora of white moths and, after examining wing patterns, determining they were three white satin moths, a boy, a girl, and a mix. Another quick search revealed that intersex butterflies and moths was quite common, in fact, and it also explained the size difference, with the smallest one being the male, the largest the female, and the middle sized one the intersex.
“Okay, well, now to name you… Satin doesn’t feel right for any of you, and any variation of the word white feels… dumb.”
Nooroo perked up. “What if you briefly transform, feel them out that way, and get a better sense of them?”
“Will that even work?” Izuku blinked at his kwami. “I mean, I can usually feel some sense of people, their feelings and powers, but these are magic moths.”
Nooroo smirked. “And you’re using magic. It’s already enhancing your senses outside of the suit, making you feel people’s quirks, right?”
Izuku jumped. “It’s what?!”
“Did you not notice? You sort of have a quirk sense now. It’s incredibly unrefined, it more tells you that they have one than anything else, so maybe you haven’t noticed?” Nooroo flew around a bit, humming thoughtfully. “You could have assumed it was just you sensing people were nearby, since most people have a quirk…huh. Pay attention when you go back to school on Monday!”
Izuku sputtered for a moment. “Roo, that’s basically a quirk. You basically gave me a quirk.”
Nooroo giggled. “If you say so! The other holders will be noticing things as well, as they adapt more to their miraculous. Soon, without practice, it will be very difficult for them to use a different miraculous, as their souls will be too in tune with their current ones.”
“Is that… a bad thing?”
“No,” he admitted, “it makes you more powerful in your chosen miraculous. It just means you become weaker in the others. It’s a balance. It helps that Ladybug is very good at figuring out what mindsets will work best, because while I’m sure you’d make great use of other chaos miraculous, like the dragon, you and your cousin are even better.”
Izuku playfully glared. “Put a pin in that, I’ll come back to the chaos and order thing later, but for now we need to name these guys.”
Nooroo giggled again. “You’ve already met them. Think back.”
Izuku stared between the three moths that obligingly fluttered around, one of them still doing little loops and dives.
He snorted. “You’re a little daredevil, aren’t you?”
He danced around in excitement and flew at Izuku’s face. He laughed. “You like that? Daredevil? Sure, we can call you Deedee for short.”
He fluttered closer, wings barely brushing his cheek, and he fluttered away, content.
The girl boldly flew in next, demanding attention, and he laughed. “I remember you,” he cooed, “you were quite smug when I wondered how you got into a locked house. Hmm, what feels right…”
It took a bit of clear demands before he went to a website about the Greek gods, and he went down the list of goddesses for her. She hesitated on both Demeter and Athena, but in the end picked neither.
Izuku hummed. “We can try the gods, if you want?”
She contemplated for a moment before fluttering closer to the screen as he read them out, one by one.
“Apollo, god of the sun, archery, music-”
She scrambled around the screen and he laughed. “Apollo? If you like. He’s usually a cool guy anyway, so it’s not a bad name for a girl to have. Hard to say though, damn you.”
She flapped her wings lazily, as if that wasn’t her problem.
As for the intersex moth, they struggled for a solid ten minutes.
“What about,” Nooroo began, “the kind of moth they change into when they’re empowered?”
Izuku blinked. “Wait, they change?”
“Izzy, they glow.”
“That doesn't mean they change species,” he protested, “that just means they glow and are more minty green than they are white!”
“Transform, I’ll prove it.”
He sighed. “Nooroo, please raise my wings.”
The transformation was incredibly quick, and the three moths fluttered around in interest. The unnamed moth easily flew to his hand and settled, and he covered it and breathed out easily. Removing his hand and having Apollo be side by side revealed that yes, despite the moth glowing being the most obvious difference it had also changed species. He drew the power back in and detransformed.
“So I was right?”
“So you were right,” he admitted, “and I’m assuming you didn’t just make that call on a whim, so do you know what kind of moth they turn into?”
“The small emerald moth.”
The last moth waved their feet in the air excitedly at that and Izuku blinked. “…Emerald?”
The moth swopped off his hand and landed on his face. He tried not to startle back at the sudden intrusion into his space, and felt the dainty brush of velvet soft moth wings again before Emerald fluttered back into the sky at a sedate pace.
He slowly grinned. “Okay. Deedee, Emerald, and Apollo! Nice to meet you all, and a pleasure to be working with you.”
The three did varying things, Daredevil doing a complicated looking flight routine, Apollo basically ignoring him, and Emerald acting sweet. He laughed out loud.
“Okay though,” he teased, “when I go to bed, or back to school, you need to stay in the miraculous or be out in nature where it’s not suspicious. It’s a little early for butterflies,” he looked it up and whistled, “okay, a lot early. Late April, apparently. In the miraculous it is, for the most part, but you can stick around until I go to sleep. Now,” he whirled on his kwami with a pointed finger, “chaos and order. Spill.”
Nooroo doubled over, wheezing a little bit. “Ooooh, it’s been so long since someone thought to ask. The Order knew, of course, but no one other than the guardians, mostly, and they only barely wrote it down in the book. Oh, goodness, this will be fun. I’ll let Tikki and Plagg give you the story of Universe, but suffice to say, all kwami, all forces and concepts, we’re predisposed to either chaos or order. When summoning kwami, it’s best to keep things balanced. In the Mother Box, there are the seven of us, then the twelve zodiac miraculous. The zodiacs are divided evenly, with the monkey, the dragon, the pig, the goat, the rooster, and the rabbit as chaos. That leaves the snake, the horse, the tiger, the mouse, the dog, and the ox as kwami of order. For us main seven, we have the ladybug, the butterfly, and the peacock as chaos, and the cat, the bee, the turtle, and the fox as order. Trixx has always been an odd one, he and Plagg are very… chaotic in their order.”
Izuku frowned. “You said there’s a story of the universe-”
“No no,” Nooroo stopped him, “the story of Universe. The… great grandparent of kwami, if you will. The beginning and the end. Universe was and will be an entity beyond our understanding, but there’s a whole story that every kwami knows. It’s just… it wouldn’t be right if Tikki and Plagg weren’t the ones telling us.”
“Why?”
“Because they’re alpha kwami.”
Izuku squinted. “And you’re… beta kwami?”
“Oh no,” he laughed, “it’s nothing like the supposed dynamics of wolves, it’s a term meaning first. They are, in a sense, the first kwami. The first eight.”
Izuku leaned forward, and even Emerald, Daredevil, and Apollo settled in.
Nooroo smiled briefly. “The first eight kwami that were most like us were big deal concepts, like Tikki’s creation and Plagg’s destruction. They are the alpha kwami, and you can’t use one half of a pair without the other, or the world will fall out of balance and try to over-correct. They must be used at the same time. I couldn’t tell you anything about the other six, as they’re mostly legends, but Tikki and Plagg were the first two kwamis bound. To bind an alpha kwami, however, is a lot of work, energy, and life force, especially if you’re doing it wrong. Tikki and Plagg definitely killed a few people upon their summoning… After that, they stuck to simpler concepts. The thing about summoning and binding kwami is that you have to know the concepts so intimately that you can hear our names. Our names are used to call us, magic is used to bind us, and then you have a miraculous. Without our names, we won’t know to come.”
Izuku cocked his head. “And you don’t know the other six concepts?”
He shrugged. “They were practically myth to us other kwami. The only reason I know Tikki and Plagg is because we’re in a box together. I couldn’t tell you the first thing about the others, even though…well, I’ll let the other two tell you the story later.”
Izuku groaned and buried his head in his pillow. “How soon is later? I want to meet more kwami now, especially one of them.”
“Whenever this is over,” Nooroo giggled, “or when Ladybug gets tired of hiding identities? Perhaps both!”
Izuku wrinkled his nose. “So helpful. Thanks. Well,” he yawned, “it’s, um, close to one am, I think I’m going to sleep now…”
Nooroo smiled and curled up in his neck. “Sounds good to me. Thanks for talking with me, I always love having conversations with you.”
“We talk all the time,” he murmured sleepily.
“This one was about me, though.”
“Preening peacock.”
“Beautiful butterfly, I think you mean.”
“Sure, whatever.”
“Good night, Izuku.”
“Night, Nooroo, Emerald, Deedee, Apollo.”
Notes:
tldr:
-kwami have been around for ages, ergo they know most languages. izzu and roo use this to make some modern words into old tibetan, bug kagami about it, and then get immediately sent back to bed because it's late
-each miraculous/kwami has more than one power, that they have to discover over time with use; when they're first bound to a miraculous gem, they are simply their force, and not anything fancy
-a few alternate abilities you should ctrl+F on if you want to read up on: black storm for the cat, white storm for the ladybug, a traumatizing one for each other them that is unknown, chrysalis for the butterfly
-chrysalis is *definitely* going to come up later, as it's a healing ability, but izzy can only have one butterfly up at a time, so it's a healing pod or a champion, not both
-if the butterfly miraculous does not detect any natural butterflies within range, whether due to circumstance or environment, three construct butterflies will appear. izzy names them Apollo, Daredevil (Deedee) and Emerald
-prolonged use of a miraculous influences you and gives you powers/traits outside of the suit. izzy's is shaping up to be a sort of quirk sense
-kwami are all split along order and chaos. ctrl+F "Ooooh" to go to that section if you care about which in our box are which
-alpha kwami are pairs that must be used in tandem or the world will over-correct to bring balance. tikki and plagg are one such pair, there are three other pairs we don't know about
-binding kwami requires their names, which will be "whispered" to you if you know the concept well enoughand those are the main points of the chapter! whew...
We'll see you next time for that concert of Jaggeds, since he was gonna do that, huh? im sure nothing will go wrong, he already got a related amok...
Chapter 63: L'Anarky
Summary:
in which it is the sunday during fashion week, and jagged concert is tonight. exciting! nothing will go wrong!
Notes:
sorry it took so long lmao this chapter did NOT want to write. on the plus side, there is a section in here that very clearly is not actually written, but i left it in because its funny, so take it as an author aside of something happening in the background
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunday afternoon found them all on the Liberty, the eight of them mostly lazing about and picking at instruments that none of them but Luka knew how to play, and, of course, talking about the Jagged Stone show.
Marinette fended off Adrien with a stick (it was her purse) when the other boy heard that she had managed to acquire backstage passes.
“Chloe,” he theatrically sobbed, “why did you have to use me for my smile? I would have been such a good small rodent for Jagged…”
“Gopher,” Chloe insisted, “a gopher. And besides, no you wouldn’t have, the princess made him sunglasses. I adore you, Adrikins, but creating things is not your forte.”
Ren snorted. “I mean, yeah. But still, I’m sure I could have wooed him.”
“I also got three tickets,” Mari said casually, as if he wasn’t hanging from her every word, “so I could bring two people with me to the actual show.”
There was silence.
“DIBS!”
Marinette pinched the bridge of her nose. “Guys. Let’s actually think-”
“NARKY!”
They all jolted and Sabrina, the closest to the door, poked her head out. She paled, blushed, and pulled it back in with wide eyes.
“Jagged Stone is out there,” she breathed, “yelling at the ship.”
“NARKY, PLEASE!”
Luka blinked a few times. “Narky. Like. My mom? Anarka?”
As if in response, his mother’s voice roared back.
“YOU SCALY DOG, I TOLD YOU TO NEVER COME BACK HERE!”
“PLEASE, NARKY, MY SECOND GUITAR JUST QUIT, I NEED YOU!”
“FUCK OFF!”
“IT CAN BE LIKE OLD TIMES, NARKY!”
“DID YE NOT HEAR ME? I SAID, FU-”
“Mom!”
They all peeked out the door to see the swallowing Juleka, glancing around nervously and looking like she wished she was anywhere else, but she took a deep breath.
“Please stop yelling,” she murmured, “I don’t want to get another noise citation.”
Anarka visibly softened. “Aye, Jewel. Oi! Deadbeat! Go away!”
Jagged Stone looked between Juleka and Anarka with an odd expression, before pleading one last time. “Please, Narky, I need a guitarist for my show, and I know I said I’d never bother you again, but you were the best-”
“Go away and don’t darken my gangplank again,” Anarka said darkly.
“Oh my god, is that Jagged Stone?!”
The rock star fled as a horde of fans descended and Anarka snarled viciously. Juleka jumped at the sudden influx of people and ran in their direction. They easily let her in and shut the door behind her, muffling the noise at once. She gave a sigh in relief.
Izuku was the first to speak after a moment of silence.
“So Jagged’s hair is purple with black roots…”
Luka snorted. “If you’re trying to insinuate he’s our secret father, that ship has sailed. He’s not subtle with the wrapping paper when he sends us gifts every year on Christmas and our birthday.”
“Oh thank kwami,” Marinette breathed out, “I didn’t want to say anything but once you see it you can’t un see it and you kind of have the same face but obviously the eye color from your mom, Luka, and her hair must have mixed with his for the teal and Juleka is like, his spitting image if you look at her younger pictures before she wore makeup and-”
“We get it,” Juleka chuckled, “we’ve known for ages. Mom doesn’t know we know, but like Lu said, he was kind of obvious.”
“So what you’re saying is you can get us into the concert,” Adrien gave a sly grin, “because he needs to make up for being a deadbeat- hey, Anarka totally spilled the beans!”
Luka shrugged. “Neither of our parents are subtle.”
“I’m surprised Adrien isn’t freaking out more,” Felix raised an eyebrow, “since you’re literally the children of his idol.”
“Um, false, Ladybug is my idol.”
“You’re such an idiot, ugh.”
Marinette smiled. “Do you two want to go to the concert? I have extra tickets.”
Adrien burst back into fake tears.
“No, I’m good,” Luka shrugged, “being at a concert, surrounded by all those people? My quirk makes the music sound wrong, there’s too many conflicting melodies. It’s annoying.”
“And concerts are a little…” Juleka grimaced, “too many people? I’ll think about it, though, thank you for offering.”
“So I can still claim one of those tickets, right?” Adrien bounced on his feet. “Right?”
Kagami rolled her eyes. “At this point, I almost think Hime should give you the ticket to protect our sanity. I am not as eager, but should the ticket come my way, I will attend.”
Sabrina giggled. “I think it would be fun, but I’ve never been to a-”
“ANARKA COUFFAINE, KEEP THE NOISE LEVELS DOWN BY ORDER OF THE PARIS POLICE DEPARTMENT!”
Sabrina scowled. “Dammit, dad…”
“YOU GOVERNMENT DOGS DON’T CONTROL ME! BESIDES, IT WAS THE STUPID FANS SWARMING ME SHIP!”
“YOU’VE VIOLATED THE LAW AND WE WILL BE FORCED TO TOW YOUR BOAT!”
“WHAT?! YOU PONCEY BASTARD!”
“We should leave,” Izuku sang, “that’s two counts of inciting amoks, in my book.”
He was already halfway out the door as he said this, and scanned the skies for a feather. The deck rumbled beneath him and his eyes met Marinette’s before the door slammed shut, him on one side and everyone else on the other. The wood rippled as the color changed and the amok clearly settled somewhere in the ship.
Anarka looked down at her ship in surprise. “Liberty?”
Officer Raincomprix looked at her ship in morbid fascination. “The name changed, Anarka. Failure to register the ship L’Anarky will result in a fine.”
The captain pinched the bridge of her nose. “It’s a sentimonster, ya idjit.”
“Oh.”
Izuku decided to forgo subtlety and ran for the edge of the ship, dodging the ropes that were slowly coming to life and wincing as the captain and Sabrina’s dad cried out behind him. He dove into the river and swam for the shore, casting a glance back at the porthole windows. He met Luka and Marinette’s eyes and saw them both smile and nod before the windows were empty.
From the safety of the opposite bank, he shivered as the wind cut through his wet clothing and watched as the Liberty fully became L’Anarky, tying the captain to the new wheel. The ship had transformed into an old school schooner, with two broad sails. The others had been locked in what became the crewmates’ quarters at the back of the ship, with the policeman being dragged into the brig. The anchor rose and the ship set sail and Izuku wiped river water out of his face before ducking into an alley.
“Quite a situation,” Nooroo murmured, “with all of your friends captured.”
Izuku nodded. “Let’s see if we can’t find help. Or I could champion someone there…”
Nooroo shrugged. “Do what feels right.”
Izuku nodded, an idea slowly forming. He’d have to see if that would work.
“Hold on, guys,” he murmured, “Nooroo, please raise my wings!”
(the part that is obviously not a full scene, but basically imagine Mari and Luka making eye contact and having a thought convo like:
Mari: “oh kwami we’re all captured together”
Luka: “I think I'm going to scream”
Mari: “do we really need identities?”
Luka: “Sass says yes, but not long now”
Mari: “dammit. At least Izzy got out, that’s a two for one deal”
Luka: “if only we’d been faster ://////”
Mari: “then lets just see if we can’t be heroes out of the suit. Even if Adrien, Felix, and Juleka aren’t holders”
Luka: “at least half of that statement is true”
Mari: “what?”
Luka: “what?”)
Jared “Jagged” Stone breathed a sigh of relief as he managed to lose the crowd of fans. Usually he loved his fans, but after the copycat incident (he had to write that melody down before he lost it, that theme had been wicked), he’d been a little leery of them. Then his guitarist had quit because of the Parisian weirdness and the only person he knew who was good enough on such short notice was his ex! Which, granted, he was the one who made that horrible mistake and she was totally justified in dumping him, but she probably should have told him she was pregnant before he found out later when the twins (his kids!) were five and man , he really spiraled every time he saw her, didn’t he?
What had he been thinking about, again?
Oh, right, his guitarist quit because of the Paris weirdness and his show was tonight.
Ugh.
And he felt really bad about running away from her, but hopefully he’d drawn the fans off, because Narky had looked pretty peeved at his presence, let alone theirs. And his little girl had been uncomfortable which was completely unacceptable, so hopefully he'd drawn them off before he’d lost them.
He leaned against the alley wall with a sigh, eyeing Fang. Who knew where the bugger had gone off to in that conflict, but he had unerringly found Jagged, he thought with a grin, like the best not-dog there was. He crouched and scratched his croc’s snout, cooing over the cute snuffles and snapping teeth.
A green butterfly (moth?) fluttered into his view and landed on his glove.
“Hello, Jared Stone, I am Lune.”
He slowly grinned. “Ah. Something bad happened, didn’ it?”
Lune sighed. “Indeed. The Liberty has become L’Anarky.”
His blood ran cold, smile dropping. “Narky and… and the kids?”
“Trapped.”
“What do you need from me?”
“Simple. I have the ability to empower people to be my champions. I don’t know if we’ll have any help, but I can use you…two. Hmm.”
He blinked and looked down to where his hand was touching Fang, the croc looking up with sparkling eyes.
“I’m in,” he declared, grin back.
He heard a guitar riff start up, the start of a truly epic rock ballad he was already drafting in his head.
“Then, Fortissimo and Fangon, let's show this pirate ship why knights and dragons were the bedtime favorites.”
“That was terrible,” he declared firmly, “but I like your style.”
“I know, I know. Metamorphosis!”
The transformation was the pre-chorus, but as soon as it wore off and he felt the power running through him, the chorus started, and Fortissimo grinned. He unsheathed his guitar and smirked at his best friend.
“Come on, Fangon, this alley’s a little cramped for you now.”
The purple dragon lolled out his tongue, let Fortissimo clamber on his back, and took to the skies.
“Meet me at the Arc de Triomphe,” Lune called over the connection, “and we’ll work out a plan.”
“Aye, captain,” he said joyously, marveling at his armor plating that reminded him of Fang’s diamond hard scales, “see you there!”
He laughed a little, full of joy, and he was determined to save his… yeah, he could probably call them family. Even if Narky would kill him for the thought.
“I hope they don’t have cannons,” he mused, “blunt force might be our biggest weakness right now.”
Fangon grumbled below him and he patted his friend’s flank.
The Arc was right where it normally was, and the tiny green dot on the top was a good indication of their landing spot, so he guided the dragon to perch there.
“Need a ride?”
Lune looked at Fangon with something like fascinated awe. “I know I’m responsible for this, and I could see him through your eyes, but this is something else.”
Fangon grinned with sharp teeth and a puff of fiery breath and Lune blinked rapidly.
“Oh,” he squeaked, “right, Europeans dragons, upon which you are based, breathe fire. Hmm.” He shook himself out of his funk. “Okay, plan. I haven’t seen anyone else pop up on the map, so we might be alone, but that’s fine. Captain Anarka is bound to the wheel, Officer Raincomprix is down in the brig, and the kids who were hanging out on the ship are in the crew quarters. As far as I can tell, the entire ship is sentient and will retaliate. Were there no people on board, we could just sink the thing and let Ladybug cure it later. We don’t know where the amok is, there are hostages, and the ship will attack on sight. Or whatever senses it has.”
Fortissimo nodded. “So what’s the plan?”
Lune grinned. “You two are the distraction. Draw attention, damage the ship, break the masts, do whatever it takes so that the ship is focused on nothing but you. See if you can figure out the object in the meantime. I’m going to get the hostages off the ship as fast as possible. Sometime during that, the others should start being able to get away and show up, but if not I’ll keep the feather in a jar or something until Ladybug can come find me to purify it. Any questions?”
“How damaged is too damaged?”
“Try not to sink it until everyone’s off, please.”
He laughed. “Seems fair. What order are you getting the folks off in?”
“Kids, Raincomprix, Captain.”
He frowned. “Makes sense, even if I don’t like it. Right, you ready then, Fangon?”
The dragon snarled in agreement.
“Want a ride?”
Lune shook his head. “I need to be subtle. Ship’s making its way down the river. With any luck, you won’t see me at all until it’s time. Keep in contact.”
“Aye aye!”
“No, they’re the pirates!”
He took off with a laugh and got to work.
“Hey ship,” he yelled, standing on Fangon’s back, and grinned as Narky’s head shot up with a look of incredulity, “I don’t mean to rock the boat-”
He played his guitar along with the theme music and his heart hummed in satisfaction even as the arc of sound descended viciously and knocked into the reddish purple wood and pushed the boat, making it shift back and forth on the waves.
“-except, yeah, I do!”
If boats could snarl, this one was managing it.
He let out a laugh and kept playing, keeping up with the theme song playing in his head as Fangon ducked and weaved, breathing fire. He looked at Narky’s shocked and sharp grin, and smiled wistfully.
“Just like the good old days,” he murmured.
Lune tapped lightly on the glass and watched the ship warily. He was clutching to the side, but his champions were doing their job well, and all focus was on them. He leaned back as Juleka pushed the porthole window open gently.
“Hi,” he whispered, “I can get you off one at a time, while the window is open and the ship is distracted. Once we’re out, I’ll be coming back for the two adults. Does anyone know anything, or have any questions?”
“How do you have two champions,” Kagami hissed, “I thought that was beyond you for now?”
He grinned. “Few reasons. One, Fang is an animal. Two, they were both touching the object. Three, they have a strong emotional connection. Four, they’re on theme, so I can expend less energy on transforming them both. And I’ve already recharged, so we won’t suddenly drop into the Seine. Anything else, or can we go? Because I have to take you one at a time, and carefully so we’re not noticed.”
They all exchanged glances and Luka pushed Marinette forward.
“Start with her.”
Mari blushed furiously, but took the hand Lune was offering and clambered carefully out of the open window before she octopused onto him. He bunched his legs and carefully leapt off.
With only one arm available, his usual glide was a little wobbly, but he managed to get her back and made sure she was set down nicely before leaping back, making sure to slow his descent with his glide to ensure his landing was as gentle as possible.
Slowly and carefully, he ferried teenager after teenager off the ship, until only Luka and Juleka were left.
As he was reaching in for Juleka, the porthole window snapped shut, almost taking off his hand.
He bit back a curse and flew backwards to avoid the ship now coming alive, wood groaning and ropes creaking in a way that sounded angry as it finally noticed that most of its passengers were gone.
He was soon joined on the shore by Ladybug, Chat Noir, Tsunami, and Brille Fille.
“Ship’s active,” he reported, “still on board are all three Couffaines and Officer Raincomprix in the brig.”
Fortissimo gave a strangled cry above him before speaking through the connection. “Sorry, repeat that?! All three?”
Lune glanced at the still rocking knight and dragon as they continued to batter the ship. “Yes.”
Ladybug grimaced. “We could probably try Fille getting them out, but if the ship is noticing things, that could very well be just giving the ship more range.”
“Do you want me to keep going,” Fortissimo cut in, “or do we want this ship to stay floating? Because I’ve been battering it…”
“Leave off it then,” Lune sighed, “we can’t risk the hostages.”
Ladybug called for a lucky charm and inspected it from all angles before grimacing.
“What if we did?”
Notes:
I did enjoy writing this chapter, when it actually let me write it lmao. there's a lot of characterization i ended up doing because we don't...actually know a lot about the adults lmao, nor do we know why anarka and jagged broke up. and we're not going to! anyway, i wonder what lb is thinking?
(as an aside, writing sentimonsters instead of akumas is hard because while I obviously can make them humanlike, they're meant to be more like this, where they're objects or beasts, and dammit that's hard! but we're making it work, and i wouldn't give up butterfly izuku for anything, so)
Chapter 64: Trust Fall
Summary:
the conclusion of L'Anarky
Notes:
ok I KNOW no one in france or japan uses miles, but I cannot be bothered to change it so everyone is gonna need to suspend disbelief and assume they used the right units and stuff. the distance and timing is the same. no one fuss, please.
that being said, MERRY CHRISTMAS! I'm planning on getting out two more chapters before the year breaks, and the next one has kind of sort of been planned since the beginning, or at least, a scene of it has. Toodles, enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Absolutely not,” Tsunami snapped, “they’re civilians.”
“They don’t have magic suits,” Brille Fille hissed in agreement, “that gives them more durability, and magic ship or no, I don’t want to push the limits of a sentimonster when people’s lives are on the line!”
Lune eyed the lucky charm. “It might work. Who’re we sending up with it?”
Ladybug cocked her head. “Who says we’re sending anyone up?”
“The plan is to portal the ship a mile or so up, then force the ship to give up the hostages to Fortissimo and Fangon, right? And that’s to help the person you send up, just in case they need to grab someone themselves, because I can glide, but not while holding a person, and Tsunami’s wind isn’t enough to support someone, unless maybe we worked together and she used her wind and my wings to slow us down enough…?”
Ladybug gave a startled laugh. “That’s exactly right. Chat, I need you to take this,” she handed over the red and black spotted object, “and convince the ship that it needs to give up the four people on board. The champions should be able to pick them up from there, but just in case, you need to be able to grab them. Are you willing?”
Chat Noir gingerly took the offered object and glanced up at the sky. “How high up would we be?”
“Troposphere is just over ten miles,” Lune mused, “I think falling at that distance would give you…”
“About two and a half minutes,” Chat muttered, “that’s… plenty of time. Man, this charm is pretty blatant, huh?” He slipped it on like a backpack and grinned at Brille Fille.
“Ready for a long fall?”
The horse heroine pursed her lips in distaste and jabbed her finger into his chest. “You get every damn one of them out safe, and then you clear out, you hear me? Watch the dragon and make sure our dear champions don’t drop any of them!”
Chat Noir saluted. “Aye aye!”
Lune pulled his goggles down. “‘Tissimo?”
“Here! It looks like the ship is repairing itself. We back on for a battering? Extraction part two?”
“No,” he said carefully, “Ladybug’s here and she has a plan. It’s… perfectly safe.”
“Mate, that sounds like the biggest stretch I’ve ever heard. Stop it with the minor key shifts and give it to me straight.”
“We’re dropping the ship from ten miles up.”
The reaction was immediate hot anger and cold panic that Lune could feel through the bond. “You’re insane, absolutely not! There’s four people still on that ship! You’re off your damn rocker!”
Lune winced and ignored Tsunami and Brille Fille’s pointed looks to him and Ladybug, even if they couldn’t hear what was said.
“We’re going to convince the ship to give them up. It… it didn’t really react to me until I tried getting Juleka out, our logic is that it spawned out of protective feelings from Captain Anarka, so the ship will do everything to keep them safe, even if it has to give them up. To you.”
Fille raised an eyebrow. “That’s our logic? Huh, makes sense, I guess. I still hate this fucking plan.”
“So the ship that hates me is just going to give up its precious cargo to me? Not a chance, mate. You’re bonkers.”
Lune threw his hands up. “We don’t even know if the ship can’t go airborne naturally, but we’re hoping that the threat of imminent death will make it prioritize them.”
“Plus,” Ladybug cut in, “we have evidence of sentimonsters doing this before. If all else fails, you and Chat will be up there to get them out. If we need to call it, we will. We don’t want to put anyone at risk, but getting close to the ship is asking to be captured, and we can’t risk destroying the ship while they’re on it and in the river. The wreck will pull all of them under.”
Fortissimo was silent for a few moments before letting out an explosive sigh. “Fine! I’m with Pony, though, I hate this, and I would like that to be noted!”
Chat took a deep breath and clutched the straps of the lucky charm. “Right. I’m ready when we are.”
“Taking to the skies,” Fortissimo grumbled, and they watched the champions wheel into the sky, climbing higher and higher until they were a speck.
Lune turned to the other four, goggles still down, and grimaced. “Do we want me up there anyway?”
Ladybug bit her lip, but looked them over and nodded. “You and Tsunami can try your double thing if needed. If all else fails, you don’t need help getting down.”
Chat Noir grimaced and took out his baton. “To the ship, then.”
“I always have the worst jobs,” Fille grumbled, “but let’s do this.”
Falling from fifty thousand feet up was, in Lune's experience, terrifying. Yes, he was aware that as a backup, Fille was already recharging and she’d do an upside down portal so that gravity would reverse on them, slow their falls, and they’d make it out relatively unscathed. And, yes, he and Tsunami were well equipped to handle themselves if they needed to. And! Fangon was circling the ship that was thrashing with the ropes and sails in its alarm, ready to catch anyone! They’d be fine!
Still utterly terrifying.
“You have to spit them out,” Chat yelled, “or you’ll crash with them inside!”
“THIS WAS YOUR BIG IDEA?” Captain Anarka was clinging to the wheel for dear life. “THIS IS A WORSE IDEA THAN JAGGED’S STUPID DECISION!”
Fortissimo winced. “I’m sure he just wasn’t thinking! And I’m going to catch you, I promise! I’ll keep everyone safe!”
Anarka scoffed. “REAL KNIGHT IN SHINING ARMOR, HUH?”
“That’s the idea, yes!”
“I’m serious,” Chat looked down and swallowed, a little green, “she put us over a parking lot, and it’s empty! Nothing but flat asphalt, very bad to splatter on! But you can trust us to keep them safe!”
The ship whipped out a piece of rope and Chat yelped and batted it away with his baton.
“Narky,” Fortissimo yelled, “you have to trust me! I’ll always do my best to keep them safe! To keep you safe!”
“YOU-! ARGH, YE INSUFFERABLE MAN!”
“I’m trying to be better, I promise! I… I just-!”
Anarka growled before releasing her grip. “I KNOW! AND I KNOW YOU’D NEVER LET THE KIDS GET HURT IF YE COULD HELP IT, BUT YE CAN’T HELP IT, DAMN YOU! YE DIDN’T THEN, AND YE CAN’T NOW!”
Fortissimo’s expression hardened with determination. “I HAVE THIS ASSISTANT, YOU’D LOVE HER, SHE LOVES LAWYERS! AND I KNOW, PONCEY GOVERNMENT GITS, BUT SLAPPING OVERREACHING FANS WITH THE BOOK IS HER FAVORITE PASTIME! IT’S NOT GONNA HAPPEN AGAIN!”
“YES IT WILL, YA IDJIT! YOU LOVE YOUR FANS!”
“BUT I LOVE YOU THREE MORE!”
Everything was silent for a few moments, and the three heroes exchanged very wide eyes.
“I love you three way more,” he wasn’t yelling much anymore, just enough to be heard over the rushing wind, “even if we never get back together, you three are family, Narky, and I’m not gonna let anyone hurt you like they did before, or they’re going to rockin regret it. That bitch from before is probably still in jail.”
Captain Anarka inspected his face for a few moments before relaxing her grip on the wheel.
“Um,” Chat interjected, “I don’t mean to alarm anyone but we’re about two miles up? Less than a minute.”
“Alright, my beauty,” the captain barked out, “spit us out, the idiot in shining armor will catch us, and if he doesn’t, one of them three heroes will.”
The ship waffled for a moment, whining, and the captain sighed in exasperation. “The twins have always been safe with him, and this time his stupid croc is a full on dragon. Spit em out.”
The side of the ship reluctantly opened, revealing two wide eyed teenagers. In a flash, Fortissimo and Fangon were there, reaching out and pulling them onto the safety of the dragon’s back.
“And the pig, Lib…L’Anarky, there’s a good lass.”
Even more reluctantly, the ship opened the brig and shoved the officer out.
“Final mile,” Chat squeaked, “any time now, captain!”
“We’ll see you soon,” she grimaced, “but a captain goes down with her ship!”
“NARKY, NO!”
“MOM!”
The ropes binding her hands to the wheel went slack and recoiled, and she grimaced harder and gripped the spokes, pulling herself in.
“Ladybug’s got me,” she grinned, “it’ll be fine!”
Lune spun to Chat. “Plan P.”
Chat extended the baton so Lune could grab it, and he swung Chat in the direction of the ship. The boy wrapped himself around the captain and pulled the release.
The recoil of the parachute opening wrenched them away from the ship and the other three breathed easier. Lune extended his arms and let the wind catch on his wings. Tsunami called for an air dragon and disappeared into thin air, and Fangon leveled out so they were now gliding to the ground instead of diving.
Captain Anarka stopped struggling as she watched the ship snap to its full glory for a brief moment before it crashed into the pavement, making an awful splintering. They watched as Ladybug and Brille Fille ran to the wreckage and started to comb through it in the three minutes it took them to fall or glide down. Fortissimo was first, the three extra passengers scrambling off the croc turned dragon, then Lune and Tsunami, and finally Chat and the captain landed. He unclipped the parachute and ran over.
“Milady?”
The ship was feebly piecing itself back together and the captain made a wounded noise.
“The anchor,” she choked out, “the anchor wasn’t broken.”
Chat walked over to the anchor and looked down at the splintered wood surrounding it.
“Thank you,” he patted the anchor, “and we’re sorry. Cataclysm.”
The anchor turned to dust and the feather swooped up before it was snatched in the yoyo and released, cleansed. Ladybug bundled up the parachute and threw it into the air. “Miraculous ladybug!”
The pink ladybugs swept over the area, blinding them for a moment before the ship was gone, back on the Seine.
Lune recalled the butterfly and his champions turned back into Jagged and Fang. He bowed.
“Thank you.”
“Course,” Jagged choked out, eyes never leaving the captain, “the song was rockin. Think I have time to add it to tonight’s concert…? Ah, hell, the concert! I’m still down a guitarist!”
The captain pursed her lips before heaving a sigh. “I told you, I’m not ever playing with you again.”
“But-”
“But,” she cut him off, “Luka plays pretty damn well.”
Luka blinked. “Captain…?”
She smiled. “He’s got something like your quirk. More handy, though. You have to convince him though, not me.”
Jagged slowly turned to Luka, fidgeting. “Well, kid? Feel up for playing with Jagged Stone? If Narky recommends you, you must be good, since she’s the best I’ve ever had.”
Luka contemplated for a moment. “I don’t want to play with Jagged Stone.”
The man deflated. “Ah, I see. No worries, I know-”
“I wouldn’t mind playing with my dad, though.”
Both adults were speechless before Juleka sighed and threw her hands up.
“You’re so obvious!”
Anarka went to glare at Jagged before Juleka pointed at her. “Both of you! Even before you were both yelling about it, very loudly, just now, it’s like you weren’t even trying to hide it! We’re very clearly your kids!”
She huffed and folded her arms, a light blush settling on her cheekbones. “And if Lu is stupid enough to play for you, then I guess I can take Marinette up on her offer.”
It took Jagged a few seconds to put it together before he lit up. “You’d come? Really? Oh, I could give you your own ticket, but you know Marinette? She’s pretty rockin, huh? Made me the sunglasses for tonight, they’re rad!”
He grinned. “I just realized! Now that we all know I can actually talk to you and learn more about you! Obviously I know some things, whatever I could figure out, really, Narky don’t give me that look, what was I supposed to do, ignore my two perfect children? That wouldn’t be very rock and roll! And-”
Chat’s ring beeped and he startled. “Right, um, I have to go. Fille, Nami, and Bug can take you guys back to your ship, let you hammer out details, see you around?”
Ladybug’s hand flew to her earrings. “I’m on one minute! Um, Lune, help?”
He waved her off. “Get out of here, you two, the temps have got this. The Seine is a block away.”
The two heroes took off and Luka huffed out a laugh. “I guess we distracted them too much,” he smirked, “usually they’re better about keeping track of timers.”
Lune frowned, doing the math in his head. “I feel like Ladybug should have already run out of time.”
“We’re getting stronger,” Tsunami pointed out, “you managed to champion two individuals.”
“Um, together! And I already explained why I thought that was happening!”
“Can we get to me ship, lasses and lad? I want to make sure nothing happened in the fall that the beetle didn’t fix.”
Officer Raincomprix cleared his throat and most of them jumped, having forgotten he was there. “Ah, erm, I’ll just be on my way, then. And Captain? Cleared of all charges.”
She huffed. “Get going, ponce. You’ll be back within the week, I can guarantee.
They walked the small family of four (and a crocodile) to the river where the ship was waiting, just the way it’d been before, anchor down and “Liberty” shining on the side. The captain gave a cry and stormed up the gangplank, hands stroking the railing.
“There ye are, beauty,” she cooed, “all back together, aren’t ya?”
The twins followed her on, looking relieved that their home was back to normal, but Jagged hesitated at the shore.
Captain Anarka looked up with a raised eyebrow. “Well? If my first mate is playing in your little show, you should probably go over the music. Can’t do that on the shore.”
Jagged grinned and walked aboard.
“Job well done,” Tsunami sighed in relief, “now, I have real life things I need to check in on.”
“Ugh, don’t remind me,” Fille grimaced, “and no doubt new evening plans I wasn’t informed of.”
Lune chuckled. “See you guys around!”
They split off and Izuku met back up with Kagami.
Izuku waved his phone. “Group chat message from Luka. We’re all invited tonight.”
Kagami huffed. “Finally, Ren will stop whining that Hime does not love him.”
He rolled his eyes. “We both knew she was going to take him anyway.”
“Yes, but he did not. It was almost funny if it wasn’t so nauseating. He’s so in love.”
“With Jagged Stone? Gami!”
“With the princess, don’t be thick.”
“Low hanging fruit! I’m going to become a conspiracy theorist! Gasp! Maybe he knew Luka’d get drafted and he’s secretly in love with Luka!”
“Let’s go home and pick out what we’re going to wear, because as Chloe informs me, my usual style is not “rock and roll concert ready, so I need to change.” I have no idea to what she could possibly be referring to.”
“Gami. Cousin.”
She smirked. “Or perhaps I have a slight inkling.”
He laughed and felt the last lingering bits of adrenaline leave him.
The concert was, of course, a blast. Had this been a TV show, there would have been a full song of the father and son duo jamming out on stage, cut to shots of the group of friends having a blast, and even Juleka smiling since the only people around her were those they knew. They took a million pictures and short videos, the music was excellent, Luka even got a solo! They went backstage after the show was over to shower Luka in compliments, and managed to catch a sweet moment.
“As Penny is always telling me, we can’t really hire minors,” Jagged said, “so this was technically on a commission basis, for legal reasons, and I know you probably still have, like, school and stuff. But, if you maybe wanted to do this again, I’d love to have you. Your identity is buried under a lot of legal tape, thank you again, Penny, and I’d love to show you the ropes of stage performance. You’re amazing, kid, and I’m proud to be your dad.”
Luka smiled. “Thanks, dad. I had a lot of fun. Your quirk is pretty cool.”
Jagged grinned. “So’s yours! Do you know how often I’ve wanted someone to be able to hear my theme songs?! Forever! And now I get to share them with you!”
Luka spared a smirk for his sister. “Maybe next time, we’ll get Jules on the base. She’s even better than me, and no quirk to help her out there.”
Jagged gasped and spun on his daughter, tears in his eyes. “You too?! Oh my- Penny! Penny, make sure we schedule in as many visits to Paris as possible, I want to jam out with my kids every time I’m here! Think Narky will let me back on the ship for a home concert? She has to, right? Oh, shit, wait, guests!”
Penny pinched the bridge of her nose before taking a deep breath and smiling. “Hello again, Marinette.”
Mari giggled. “Hi! We loved the show, thanks again for letting us come!”
Jagged hovered his hands over Juleka like he wanted to hold her, but didn’t know if he’d be allowed, and she made the decision for him, sighing and wrapping her arms around his torso.
“No worries,” he squeaked out, “you guys are rockin!”
“Shame only my friends could make it this time,” Luka said mildly, inspecting his nails, “we’ll have to invite Rose next time.”
Juleka went rigid even as Jagged smiled. “Rose? Who’s that?”
“Jules’s girlfriend.”
“Luka!”
Jagged’s smile froze on his face before his expression crumpled. “My baby girl has a girlfriend? And we didn’t invite her? Oh no! Wait, no, you have a girlfriend already? Who is this girl, I need to meet her, no one is good enough for my angel-”
Juleka threw the nearest object at her brother. “Look what you’ve done now,” she hissed, “is this what you wanted?”
Luka smirked. “He’s just making up for lost time, sister mine.”
She narrowed her eyes. “Oh yeah? What about your love life?”
Jagged and Luka both froze.
Izuku exchanged a glance with Felix and did his best to not break out laughing at the unrestrained mirth dancing in the other boy’s eyes and his heart flip flopped in his chest.
Oh no, he thought to himself, what about my love life?
Notes:
jagged is such a fun character lmao. if you have any questions, even just like, background stuff, lmk in the comments and i'll either respond individually or, if a lot of people have the same questions, put em in the notes of next chapter. happy holidays, yall!
Chapter 65: literally why is it still february
Summary:
in which it continues to be february (the fifth, if anyone wants to keep track of a timeline) and the kids go back to school after a hard night of partying and contemplating love (that one was just izuku). im SURE nothing bad will happen at school. nothing bad EVER happens at school
Notes:
a week and a half ago i was like "I can write five chapters for christmas, three ds and one of neswift and cis!" and i quickly lost track of time so that didn't happen. I also said "i can finish book one by the years end" and let me tell you, we have five amoks left to get to and a few of them are big ones, plus a few lore chapters in between, so that's not gonna happen either (for those of you in the future it is currently 29/12/23 at the time of posting) so anyway there was no point to this note other than to say lmao. lol.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Mother, I'm leaving!”
“Oh, wait, wait-!”
Felix sighed, but lingered in the doorway for his mother to descend the stairs, and he only bristled a little when she dragged him into a hug and pressed a kiss to his head.
He flushed and squirmed to escape. “Mother!”
She smiled down at him and cooed. “Oh, there’s my minette! I thought my hissy kitten had grown up!”
“I do not puff up like a cat!”
“You still do,” she snickered, smoothing down his hair, “you bristle, darling. You get it from your father, it’s an endearing trait of his that drew me in. I’m so glad you got it, but it does make you a cute kitten, I’m terribly sorry for your loss.”
He rolled his eyes with a huff. “Enough, mum, I have school.”
“I’m surprised you’re this awake,” she released him and straightened his sweater before fixing his collar, “you were up so late last night with the concert.”
“It was… entertaining. I enjoyed the company.”
She hummed and smoothed her hands down his shoulders. “I’m glad you had fun, darling. Now, go get 'em, start the week off strong! Don’t be late!”
“If I were, it’d be your fault” he called back, but he couldn’t quell the smile, even as he made his way to school. On another day, his Aunt Emi would send a car, but even though it was still only early February, it was a startlingly nice day, and he’d hoped to run into the other set of cousins on his way.
He lingered briefly on the street they usually took before sighing and walking again.
“Wait, Felix?”
His eyes flicked back and he suppressed a smile at the sight of them, Izuku speed walking and Kagami walking at her regular sedate pace.
“Hi,” Izuku beamed at him and Felix reflexively smiled back, “I thought you usually drove? Or were earlier? I mean, I keep telling Gami we’re going to be late, but she says-”
“That you slept in,” she continued smoothly, coming up beside them easily, “which is true. It is not my fault that your mad scramble was faster than my regular routine. We will not be early, but we will not be late. We will arrive precisely when we are meant to.”
Felix snorted. “I thought Izuku was the wizard, Gandalf.”
“He can share,” she said mildly, “he’s much too anxious to make a wise old man.”
“Whereas you’re just perfect,” Izuku rolled his eyes, “really and truly a stellar old man, there, Gami.”
She sniffed, but her lip twitched. “Finally, you recognize my true talents.”
Izuku waved to Rose and Juleka, walking together on the other side of the road, and Felix gave a nod of acknowledgement to his classmates. They weren’t terrible. Juleka was even tolerable.
Kagami said something in the language the “Core Four” (as Sabrina called them) spoke, and Izuku immediately frowned at her and jabbered back. Felix had to admit to himself at least, that listening to them bicker in a dead language he couldn’t understand was amusing, especially as he was absolutely making up what they could have said in his own head, making absolutely terrible drama.
Izuku suddenly sighed and turned to Felix. “Ignore her, she’s being dumb. And we didn’t mean to leave you out of the conversation.”
“Yes, I did.”
Izuku rolled his eyes. “So my cousin is a jerk. Not news. Anyway, I’m kind of not at all excited for school, if that makes sense? Like I’m definitely at the point where i'm rambling too much because I'm tired, and if I’m not careful I’m just going to blurt something out because my brain to mouth filter is gone, and it’s not like I have any, you know, big secrets or anything, just a few things that are embarrassing and really, who doesn’t? But ugh, somethings gonna come out at the worst moment because I was too excited to sleep thinking about Jagged Stone’s quirk. I mean, Theme Song sounds so cool! Especially for a music guy like him, who writes the songs down and shares them with the world, but the idea of just, constantly having what amounts to video game music in the back of your head all the time-”
“We have arrived,” Kagami said mildly, and Izuku blinked before blushing a little.
“Sorry I kind of monopolized the conversation…”
Felix shrugged. “I don’t mind. It was soothing. Possibly not that great for the tiredness all of us seem to have, but still.”
Izuku smiled in relief and again Felix couldn’t help the curling of his lips. He didn’t have the heart to be annoyed by his reflexive responses, because Izuku was like the sun and seeing his friends smile only seemed to make him happier and smile brighter. It was a horrible cycle that Felix was very and most unfortunately propagating by being unable to resist smiling back. Truly awful.
They went their separate ways, a good five minutes left before class started just as Kagami had predicted, and Felix settled into his seat at the back of the room, observing his classmates.
Chloe and Sabrina were already here, Chloe looking impeccable to anyone who didn’t know her well, and clinging to her travel mug with the desperation of those in true need of caffeine to those who did. Sabrina looked largely put together, like she had already consumed her beverage, or she was simply used to less sleep. Hmm, worth considering.
Rossi was holding court with Alya, Kim, Ivan, Mylene, and the recently arrived Rose and Juleka. Nino, Max, and Alix were listening with half an ear and slowly getting drawn in, and Felix had had such high hopes for them. Not to be, alas. Nathaniel was in the back of the class with headphones on, sketching, and Felix would have applauded him if he didn’t know that his lack of hanging on was not a lack of interest, it was just the fact that he was too focused on his art. That made the entire class save for four focused on Rossi and her tales of spun sugar.
Speaking of four, he mused as Marinette ran into the room a mere two minutes before the bell, that made the last of them. He watched as she proudly informed Bustier that she was not, in fact, late this time, and he muffled a chuckle. It was many a day where she’d appear in the doorway or even her seat like she was Sabre again, and it was… endearing. Honestly, she was still too good for his cousin, but at least she was a passable classmate, and a good friend.
She blinked at the gathered scene.
"Um, can I get to my seat, please?”
Rossi’s eyes immediately welled up with tears. “N-no,” she choked, “it’s fine, sorry, I just, I thought you said…”
Marinette’s brow furrowed and Felix couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow and sigh. What was it this time?
“Girl,” Alya grimaced, “did you forget? You said Lila could sit in the front with me because of her eyesight.”
Marinette’s face scrunched up in disbelief. “Literally when did I say that?”
“Last night, she texted you about it and you said okay!”
Marinette took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Fine, I guess? So I’m sitting in her seat, next to Mylene?”
“Oh, no,” Mylene beamed, “we rearranged the seating chart!”
Marinette blinked and cast a glance to their pleasantly smiling teacher. “You… did?”
Rose nodded eagerly. “Yeah! Lila thought it would be a great opportunity to sit where we wanted to, so we did a little shuffle and now everyone is with their friends! I get to sit with Juleka!”
Lila smiled demurely. “It’s the least we could do, since we were already shifting things around for me…”
Marinette and Felix both looked over the class as people migrated to their new seats. Felix, of course, hadn’t changed, sitting next to Nathaniel in the back. Nor had Chloe and Sabrina moved, a few rows in front of him, since they were already “with their friends,” as Rose had put it. Mylene was sitting with Ivan, Kim with Alix, Max with Nino, and Alya with Rossi.
Leaving Marinette with no one.
Her expression twisted between anger and loss, and Felix couldn’t help but sigh. He cast a single glance to his seatmate before gathering his things to sit on the other bench, and Marinette flashed him a grateful smile, and took a deep breath.
“Thank you for asking for my input on where I wanted to sit,” she said softly, coldly, “you truly had the best interest of all your classmates in mind.”
Rossi sniffed. “Don’t be mad, Marinette, they did it because we’re such great friends!”
The expressions that had been turning guilty cleared right up and Felix scoffed. “Oh come off it,” he sneered, “you’re not friends with anyone.”
Rossi’s eyes flashed. “Felix is being so m-mean!”
He rolled his eyes as the class instantly turned to him with frowns and scolds on the tips of their tongues and Marinette snorted.
Rossi faked another pitying sniff. “Y-you think he-he’s funny? For b-being mean?”
Chloe muffled a snort in her hand.
“Mars,” Kim said, “you’re being really not cool right now.”
“Is it because you said you were uncomfortable around Ni- oops!”
Felix raised his eyebrows at the seeming non sequitur as Nino blinked.
“Dude?”
Rossi winced. “I’m soooo sorry, Nino, I totally didn’t mean to tell her about your crush, but I just thought that I could get you together because you’d be so cute but then she said some mean things about you, which is so not cool to do, you know? And then she told me she couldn’t pretend to be your friend any more and I felt so so bad that when the opportunity came to shift the seats around I made sure she wouldn’t be near you because I didn’t want to hurt your friendship like that when you didn’t even know what she had-”
“Rambling is only cute when Izzy does it,” Chloe said in disgust, “wrap up your lying already, get to the point.”
Rossi gasped. “How could you say that Chloe, you’re always accusing me of lying! I bet it’s because you learned all about lies from your dad.”
Chloe flinched slightly before she scoffed. “Yep. That’s why I know how to spot them.”
Rossi turned the fake tears back onto the enraptured class. “You see the kind of company Marinette keeps these days? When you run with a bad crowd, you can’t help but be bad yourself. Marinette is a bad friend.”
Kim growled and turned on Marinette. “I can’t believe you, Marinette, you’re being an awful person right now! I thought I knew you-”
“Lê Chiến, heel.”
Felix blinked in surprise at her command and fed up expression, and noticed several other people doing the same. The most noticeable of course, being Kim himself, who had a flip switched.
“Oh my god,” he said breathlessly, “what the fuck?”
“Language,” Bustier frowned, and Felix couldn’t help but stare at her in disbelief.
“Did you hear that,” Rossi said hysterically, expression in a wide grin, “she talked to him like he was a dog! She’s treating all her old friends terribly!”
Most of the class was incensed at this, but Nino blinked in confusion and Kim just snorted. “Of course she did,” he sheepishly chuckled, scratching the back of his head, “that’s what I am. In the name and everything. Lê Chiến. Damn, sorry Mars, I dunno what came over me.”
He blinked and looked back at Felix. “Oh. You were right. Quirk.”
Felix raised a brow and couldn’t help but look at Marinette, whose face was now impassive as Rossi worked herself into hysterics, hyping up the rest of the class.
“Stop, stop,” Kim raised his hands, “no. Nino, Alix, Max. Markov.”
The little robot peaked his head out of Max’s bag, where he stayed for the most part since he hadn’t gotten permission to really be “out,” and the four of them looked at Kim with wide eyes.
He grinned sheepishly. “Lila has a quirk. Mars pulled on the bond to break me out.”
Rossi shrieked in indignation and half the class was in an uproar. Marinette just threw up her hands and approached Kim, looking apologetic, but he waved her off, opening his mouth to no doubt thank her for breaking him free of the witch’s spell-
“Marinette, I am very disappointed in you.”
The entire class went silent at their teacher’s mournful intervention. Not a moment too soon, Felix thought sarcastically. The moment the princess gained some sort of upper hand, yes, that was the moment to butt in. And, worse, she was reprimanding the girl. He pulled out his phone with a sigh, opening the scantly used protection squad group chat where he saw Chloe was already live blogging the morning. Because of course she was.
Marinette cocked her head. “Why?”
Bustier sighed. “You’re the class president, you’re supposed to be an example to your peers. That means not picking fights, or calling your classmates names, or,” she said pointedly, but it lost its effect immediately when Kim pinched the bridge of his nose, “commanding them like dogs.”
“You don’t understand,” Kim sighed, “but-”
“No,” she raised a hand, “you don’t have to apologize for Marinette’s actions. If she was upset with the seating arrangements, the polite and correct thing to do would have been to come to me, privately, and voice her concerns. Not separating herself from Nino because of a crush,” Nino shrunk into himself at the reminder, “accusing Lila of anything, being rude, and generally making this class an unfriendly environment.”
Felix scoffed. “Excuse me? If you want to talk about making this class an unfriendly environment, look no further than Lila Rossi. Even if you don’t believe she’s using a quirk to manipulate you, you must be able to see that there was no contention before she arrived, and she is always the initiator.”
“Because Marinette doesn’t like me for some reason,” Lila posited immediately, and half the room, including their teacher, nodded. Notably, Nino, Alix, and Max did not.
“You need to set an example,” Bustier sighed again, like that had any meaning, “everyone should get along, and not fight. Then we have a happy classroom!”
The four friends scoffed. Kim’s brow became pinched. He turned back to the four people he’d called out.
“It makes sense,” he said quietly, “even if you won’t get broken out of it like I did. Nino, you know the clan stuff! Alix, you do to! Max, it’s logical! Markov, you should be pretty objective!”
Markov hummed in hesitant affirmation. “The likelihood of this conflict being due solely to Lila is 89.7%. The chance that she has a quirk in 99.2%. Combined, I am 99.99% certain that we are being duped in one way or another by Lila Rossi.”
Max blinked. “I… know your calculations are correct. Oh dear.”
Bustier’s expression grew more distressed. “Markov, you don’t mean that! Lila would never lie to us! She just wants to fit in and be accepted! We need to accommodate her, like we would do for any student.”
“Marinette wouldn’t be weird about a crush from a friend,” Nino said slowly, “because literally everyone has had a crush on her before. Also, I, uh, don’t have a crush on you anymore, dudette. It’s been a few weeks…”
Marinette smiled. “Sorry, Nino.”
“Nah, I just didn’t think she’d blurt it out like that. How did she even know?”
Kim sneered. “Well when everyone trusts her and takes her word as gospel…”
“Stop, stop,” Bustier said with increasing desperation, “class is starting now, why don’t we all go to our seats and be friends again, hmm?”
Chloe snorted, inspecting her nails. “You mean the old seats? Or the ones that started this whole confrontation? Personally, I want to see the loyal hound tear the queen bee a new one.”
Bustier’s smile dropped and her bottom lip found its way in between her teeth.
“Oh, oh no,” she exclaimed quietly when she noticed, “my, my lipstick, I probably got it all over my teeth, and ruined it too, let me just-”
(“Oh, poor dear-”
“-her precious students are fighting-”
“-about nothing, really-”
“-just causing conflict in the classroom-”
“-a schism in the school-”
“-discord in the… dammit.”
“Domicile, maybe?”
“District is better, I think.”
“Discord in the district!”
“Right!”
“And you really just want to kiss it better-”
“-what are these kids, five with a scraped knee?”
“Oh, live a little, Vix, I’m punning-”
“-sorry, sorry, yes, kiss it better-”
“-and we can help with that!”
“Send a feather-”
“-save your students-”
“-restore your righteousness!”
“Off it goes-”
“-to run amok!”)
“-just apply a new layer,” she reached for her bag with shaky hands, blocking out Rossi’s loud crying as the class slowly turned against itself, half of them on Marinette’s side, half still firmly on Rossi’s. Felix noticed Nathaniel finally looked up, brow knitting with confusion as he slowly slipped his headphones off, and Felix shook his head, putting them back on. The red head blinked and glanced between Lila’s crocodile tears and Marinette’s cold indifference (tired, Felix thought she was tired more than anything, which, mood), and accepted Felix’s push to stay out of this.
“Oh children,” Bustier sighed, and Felix slowly turned to look at her, “I wish you’d all just get along…”
She trailed off like she was thinking before she snapped her fingers and her lips drew wide, showing off the shade of blue that she was wearing.
“I know,” the puppet sang, “let’s kiss and make up!”
Notes:
its been so long since we had a villain aside! I missed them! funnily enough, i actually wrote that part first, since i knew the direction i wanted to take the amok in, hello zombizou, but i needed to come up with a good pun name! i think i have it now, its pretty cute imo, but i also wanted to talk about how dumb the canon akuma's name is? like if you wanted to go with kissing, it should have been zombise, since a bise is the friendly cheek kiss im 99% certain, and it was all about being friends, right? right. I love making french puns or jokes, i still chuckle at epain (there's probably an accent somewhere on that).
anyway, meet our new amok! parts of this chapter have been planned for a good long while, let me know your favorite part down in the comments!
Chapter 66: Améchu
Summary:
last time, bustier got got by some haunted lipstick because she's afraid of conflict, oops! time for zombiezou but the name is actually good (seriously, zombise was right there, zag), and a resolution to fucking lila, good lord
(edit, it turns out bisou is ALSO french for kiss so it WAS a pun but it was a butchered one and that i will stand by)
Notes:
i love sabrina and i think that like chloe, i've made her really cool :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The amok alert immediately rang out and Sabrina pursed her lips in exasperation. The fact that not only were they interrupting life, but that their own teacher had spawned an amok over something ridiculous? Or, as Chloe would say, she thought with a slight smile, utterly ridiculous? Honestly, when Felix had broken down Lila’s quirk in the group chat, with Chloe, Izuku, and Mari backing him up, Adrien was the only one to still be holding out hope that it was a misunderstanding. Sabrina blamed his parents for that one, boy was isolated. Regardless, she mused as she slipped out of the classroom in the crush, her friends right behind her, at least the rest of her class was starting to wake up. She tugged Chloe lightly in the direction of the nurse’s office, away from the doors where Lila was running for, but a more hidden location anyway. She caught Marinette and Felix splitting off in the general direction of the doors or the bathrooms and hummed to herself.
Sabrina Raincomprix knew she was not your average girl. She was also not even your average follower, for all that that was the image she liked to portray. No, since forever, Bri was quiet, careful, and calculating. She was never the loudest person, never the quietest. She always strove to be forgettable, to fall into someone else’s shadow. When Chloe came along and turned sharp discerning eyes on the redhead, she’d taken one look at the permission forms and asked how Sabrina had made such a convincing forgery. When she learned that Bri’s quirk let her mimic any handwriting she came across, and Bri learned that her quirk would let her spot the discrepancies from miles away, they’d made an alliance. Later, it became a friendship.
Because Bri watched.
The easiest way to come out on top was to know everything about everyone, and without power and contacts, the best way to do that was to observe and extrapolate. As she got older, she bugged Max for just enough computer know-how to start her on the right path for hacking, and they still exchanged tips. They didn’t really run in the same groups, since she was doing it for the information, and he was doing it for the challenge and the tech, but she would consider them friends. Work friends, probably. Between that and her skills as a detective, she made it her business to know everything about everyone. Having a license now just made it legal, which was probably for the best since her dad was a police officer…
Chloe had of course been all for Bri’s burgeoning skills, even if she didn’t bother to figure out the extent of them. As far as she was concerned, as long as she got the information she needed, and Sabrina was happy, Chloe frankly didn’t care how or what she knew, which was just how she liked it. Chloe herself was pretty helpful as well, being able to detect real from fake. Between the two of them, they could know everything.
Which is partially why Sabrina never said anything, even to Luka.
It was part of why she loved being Glissière, because she didn’t have those responsibilities or impulses. She had magic powers that made her a tank, someone who would protect above all, and she could afford to draw attention. In fact, she should draw attention. And maybe Glissière’s personality was a little more bubbly, a little more loud and flashy, but that was her job at that moment. It was freeing, if a little uncomfortable.
She smiled at Chloe as they both slipped out the window of the nurses office and ran, splitting off. She whipped out her phone to read the last messages the other three from their sister class had sent, and hummed, before switching to the alert app.
Amok Alert: Kissing Zombie (Améchu - assumed amélior + chu, meaning improve kiss)
Avoid people with blue lips. Amok in lipstick from the school teacher, pictured below. If kissed, the victim will become temporarily dazed before joining the mob attempting to kiss everyone.
She clicked her tongue and immediately eyed the people outside the side street she was standing in. Most of them seemed to be running away, but based on the comments on the report, the mob was growing fairly quickly. No doubt, it was mostly students and teachers who hadn’t managed to flee the building in time, but it was still the work rush, so there would be plenty of people on the streets…
She kept moving away from the epicenter and kept an eye on the alert as the heroes on site got added. Ladybug, Brille Fille, Chat Noir, Lune, Tsunami, a champion apparently going by Knockout that seemed like someone who would put people to sleep, very clever…
The whine of a metal wire snapped her attention up and she had just enough time to stop before Ladybug landed directly in front of her.
“Sabrina. Ready to go again?”
She broke into a grin and slid her phone into her pocket. “Of course!”
She spared a greeting for Wayzz and had a momentary thought that she did indeed have some lettuce in her sandwich today that would do in a pinch since she didn’t have tea for the kwami before she spoke the transformation phrase and reveled in being Gliss again.
“You’re on evac with Fille and Nami,” Ladybug called as they went back to the main mob, “we’re getting citizens in the area beyond a certain point. Get out civilians you can, but don’t risk getting kissed. A single miraculous gets in their hands and it’s as good as over. Oh, pull a comm out, we’ll eventually need to turtle.”
Gliss broke into loud and joyous laughter. “Sure thing, Buggy Babe!”
“Oh no there’s two of them-”
“I, for one,” Chat said loudly over the comm she tucked into her ear, “welcome our new pun overlord.”
“I can’t believe everyone is flirting with Ladybug now,” Fille sighed, “I thought that was going to be Chat’s thing only?”
“Incorrect, I respect her too much to flirt!”
“No I definitely detect flirty undertones,” Lune mused, “or maybe it’s just because Ladybug flirts back…?”
“I do not!”
“You do,” Fille and Tsunami immediately refuted.
“Viperion would back me up in this!”
“Viperion is stuck in civilian form,” Chat snickered, “so unfortunately you’re out of luck. Don’t worry, my lady, you can flirt as much as you want, we all know I’m the cat’s meow.”
Lune groaned. “I take it back, there were no flirty undertones.”
“Thank you!”
“From Chat. Now that I can hear the difference-”
“Traitor-”
“Fille, on your six,” Nami cut in, and the horse heroine hummed.
“See em. Nice delivery. Hello, Gliss.”
Gliss dropped her own two civilians off at the rendezvous before skating back into the line of fire with a salute at the leather clad girl who was guiding people into the portal to the other side of the city.
“Yes, the miracle cure will put you right back at home, don’t worry-”
“Knockout needs a recharge,” Lune hummed, “and has anyone seen the lipstick?”
“Too swarmed,” Chat clicked his tongue, “we’d never get close.”
Ladybug hummed. “Evac status, Nami?”
“Last building. Gliss is exceptionally fast and very good at drawing attention.”
She beamed to herself. “Thank you! You could say I’m playing a game of cat and mouse!”
“Boo! Boo! I wanted to make that joke! Wait, milady, there’s a mouse miraculous, right?”
“Focus, minou, your four o’clock. But yes.”
“Okay so there’s this girl Marinette-”
“Kitty!”
“What? She’d make a great miraculous user!”
“I actually agree with him,” Lune said brightly, “she’s pretty amazing!”
Ladybug gave a strangled sounding noise. “I will take your votes into consideration in case we need another user. Status?”
“Last out,” Fille said, “let’s get this lipstick. It’s such a tacky color, we’re doing Paris a favor.”
“Alright, Chat, Gliss, and… Fille and Nami, charge?”
“I’m out,” the horse hero said, “looking for a safe spot to recharge, but I can join you later.”
“I still have lightning, but Longg recommends against just sitting on a power. Up to your discretion.”
Ladybug hummed and muttered a soft “lucky charm.” “Alright. Just us four. You two recharge, Lune, you’re with them for backup, Knockout should be with us. And I repeat, no one gets kissed! No one! Or you’re grounded and we’re meeting up to fight later! Evasion training!”
Chat cooed. “Aww, it’s adorable that you’re trying to threaten us with getting better. We should do it anyway!”
“Bro,” Lune sighed, “it’s amazing that you have time in your life that you can just… leave your friends and family and disappear for a few hours. I have so much homework and school is currently out right now, across the district.”
“It’s elementary school, I’m sure you can catch up.”
“Gonna make an old school violin one of these days-”
“Focus,” Ladybug sang from beside Gliss where they were watching the black form of Chat Noir make it to their location, “almost done. What I wouldn’t give for the fox miraculous right now, honestly.”
Chat landed beside them, letting Knockout get to their feet.
Gliss extended her shield above her. “Shelter!”
Ladybug fit the gas mask over her head. “Your sacrifices for the greater good have been noted,” she intoned, and Chat put his hand to his chest like he'd been shot.
They made a careful shuffle through the horde of blue lipped individuals until Gliss spotted their teacher.
Ladybug counted them down, Chat called for a cataclysm and took a deep breath, and at the very moment she dropped the shield, Knockout spewed pink gas. Every minion within range, including Bustier, dropped like flies, but there were still people outside the range that instantly rushed forward, uncaring of who they were stepping on. A few of them inhaled some of the lingering sleep gas, but it was already dispersing on the outer edges even as Gliss felt her lungs begin to burn.
Chat immediately dug through Bustier’s bag with his non glowing hand and found the lipstick, cataclysming it immediately and letting out his deep breath, giving one great sneeze before the pink mist overtook him and he swayed on his feet before slouching. Gliss was one step behind him when Ladybug swept up the feather, cleansed it, and threw the gas mask into the air. The ladybugs swarmed them and it was like she’d had a shot of caffeine, suddenly wide awake again. All the people around them were swept up in it and the street was restored to how it had been that morning just as class would have started and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.
“I’m glad the final horde was only like thirty people,” Chat stretched, “or we would have been swarmed before we could say, no don’t kiss me!”
Knockout smiled bashfully. “I wouldn’t have been as helpful if Brille Fille, Tsunami, and Glissière hadn’t gotten people out of range. The mob would have just kept growing.”
Lune landed beside them. “Your quirk is really similar to that of the japanese hero Midnight, did you know that? And she’s a really popular hero who has really good stats on- um, well, you probably don’t care, and I wouldn’t recommend looking her up if you don’t already know about her…”
Knockout laughed even as he took away the butterfly, blushing a little. “No, I know her. She’s really cool. My quirk’s so weak in comparison. Without your boost, it would have just made them drowsy…”
Lune shrugged. “What I’m here for. Thank you for your assistance, Durme!”
The other two heroes landed.
“Pound it!”
They all split up with a wave and Gliss took herself as close to the school as she dared, and waited.
Ladybug landed beside her. “Usually, I would let you keep the miraculous at this point, but unfortunately I need it to keep the guardian safe.”
Sabrina hummed, giving Wayzz a little rub on the head. “I understand. And really, I don’t mind. You have a pretty competent team, and you’re all really good friends.”
Ladybug smiled. “You’re our friend too. Thank you.”
Bri grinned. “Of course. Bye Wayzz!”
Wayzz smiled back and was whisked into the bracelet again, and she watched Ladybug soar away for a moment before letting out a breath.
She pulled out her phone and thumbed to the group chat.
Advisor: sound off, who’s not dead
Wizard: why would anyone be dead???
Wizard : this was a controlling amok???????
Queen: ugh bri don’t be so dramatic
Queen: the only one who’s about to be dead is this rossi bitch
Queen : i'm just here for the fallout
Jester: :((((
Jester: wish she wasn’t like this
Jester: she makes the princess upset :(((((((((
Spy: and God Forbid anything happens to your princess
Spy: disregard that three others are also forced to spend hours of our day in her presence
Wizard: does she still bug you??
Wizard: do i have to have gami bring a sword (✿◠‿◠)(✿◕‿◕)
Knight: you can’t use my sword to kill her just because it’s less suspicious if I bring one to school
Wizard: this is why we can’t have nice things
Bard: don’t worry izzy i'm sure i can get you a weapon you can sneak in
Advisor: since when have YOU had beef with rossi?
Bard: her melody is cringey
Queen : based
Jester: mans really just said “cringe. Die.”
Knight: you’ve been around her enough to hear that?
Knight: my sincere condolences
Bard: once was enough lmao
Princess: no its fine I can just set kim on her
Spy: your loyal attack dog, yes
Jester: princess!
Knight: if its a royal decree I can make something work
Wizard: oh so when *I* want to-
Knight: glad you’ve reached that understanding, yes
Princess: again, no need, kim’s in the know now, which makes half the class on my side
Princess: rip rose and jules tho
Bard: rip
Bard: its a dumb quirk :/
Bard: I can actually try to convince jules tho
Princess: didnt you already try once?
Bard: she started promising things
Bard: better to nip it in the bud now before people give up on their futures since she has “all the connections you could ever need, you don’t need to apply to that at all!”
Bard: danger, will robinson
Wizard: ew
Advisor: oh i had noticed that, yeah
Advisor: ivan and mylene are the only victims so far, but if we move fast we can just… get rid of her?
Princess: I will handle it.
Jester: oh shit
Jester: hime whipped out the punctuation
Jester: what does that mean??
Queen: this si gonna be more of your “heel” shit isn’t it
Princess: Chloe, do you remember second grade?
Queen: oh shit that was clan stuff?
Queen: damn your family is more important than i thought
Queen: good riddance to bad rubbish, then, i guess
Queen: when are we free?
Princess: at most, end of the week
Knight: we can throw our lot in if that would help
Princess: that would, actually!
Princess: end of the day, then!
Jester: *nervously* haha what the fuck?
Spy: thank god
Sabrina snorted and put her phone away, slipping into the classroom to half the class fawning over a crying Lila, still in Marinette’s usual seat, it should be noted. Nino, Max, Alix, and Kim were clustered on the other side of the room, Felix and Chloe in their vicinity, and she easily slipped in beside Chloe. Bustier was sitting beside Lila, rubbing her back and speaking in consoling tones and Lila visibly tried to pretend to cheer up, surrounded by all her sycophants, Alya right beside her and espousing her virtues.
Marinette walked into the room and Kim leapt to his feet.
“Mars! Aren’t you tired of being nice? Don’t you just want to go apeshit?!”
Marinette snorted even as Bustier tried to reprimand him.
“Kim-”
She was cut off by the intercom.
“Hoo! Lila Rossi to the main hooffice please, p-hoo-st haste! Lila Rossi to the main hooffice! Hoo!”
Marinette smiled sweetly at Kim and his face lit up.
“I’ll go with you, girl,” Alya said loudly, “it’s probably to clear up a few things-”
Marintee snorted again.
Lila eyes her suspiciously before smiling prettily at Alya. “It would really help me with my limp I got from helping people run away from Améchu, thanks Alya!”
Marinette inspected her nails.
Kim vibrated in his seat next to her. “Please tell me that was you.”
Marinette smiled innocently. “Oh, Kagami helped.”
Bri giggled and pulled out her tablet.
“Oh my god, is that the camera in the main office?”
She hummed in response to Kim. “Oh look, Mme. Rossi! Lila’s mom must have wanted her for something!”
She obligingly laid her tablet on the table, propped up by some books, so that all of them could see. Max pulled up the feed on his phone as well, and the people in front of her huddled around him as the older woman clearly became incensed and Lila grew more and more frantic, until finally, she was dragged out.
The entire class quieted when loud, very angry Italian rang through the building, and Bri whipped out her phone and immediately bugged Adrien about it. She snorted at his response.
“Well well well,” she chuckled, “you do work fast, princess.” She looked at the other side of the classroom and smiled as a pale Alya walked in through the door.
“Lila Rossi was just expelled for malignant quirk use and truancy.”
The class erupted and she sat back with a sigh of relief. Back to the quiet follower.
Life was good.
Felix felt more than saw the kwami nestle in his jacket pocket and withheld a sigh, but easily pretended nothing was amiss before he separated from the other set of cousins, making the further trek to his own house where his mother waited, and he ducked into a side street and behind a dumpster.
He tried his very best to not scowl at Tikki when she flew in front of him.
“Please don’t tell me I have to be Ladybug again, the last amok was this morning.”
Tikki giggled. “No. Are you free either today or tomorrow?”
“Aside from school? Tomorrow.”
She nodded. “Good. Do you remember where you went to pick up the other miraculous?”
He narrowed his eyes. “I have a decent enough memory of the address, yes. Why?”
She beamed. “Go there tomorrow after school and all will be explained!”
She zipped off before he could even open his mouth again and he sighed in exasperation.
Well, he mused, might as well see what all that was about.
Notes:
yeha next chapter is going to be fun
anyway, on the subject of lila: there are a few things that absolutely happen in the background, and if this was the only book i was doing (as in, if i wasn't planning on sending izzy home eventually to deal with mha canon) then I'd spend a lot mroe time hopping around our characters. i like to have some different povs every once in a while, mostly from out great eight, but I simply Do Not Have Time to flesh out every aspect of this universe and the story turns that I would like. so, a few things:
1) im not taking current lila canon, i. e. the identity shit she has going on
2) lila did a lot of her canon stuff here; for those not in the know, that is mostly the truancy thing, where she skips school claiming she's doing charity work in other countries (notably, Achu, a country they made up to give a prince to, who in canon Rose is friends with due to him visiting and her being cool, dunno if that's a thing here because i dont really care) and lying about quite frankly ludicrous things, such as getting tinnitus from saving jagged stone's kitten from being run over by an airplane. process that for a moment with everything you know about jagged. yeah, most of them are that bad
3) so she totally did all that, we just didn't see it, hence the charges of malignant quirk use (lying and using Suggestion so everyone would believe it) and truancy (she still ditched class a lot and, again, lied about it) which the first is definitely at the very least a fine if not actual prison time, despite the laxer quirk use laws than, say, japan
4) there are several events that also happened where characters developed! notable, the christmas carnival? friendships grew there! I'll probably have the characters reference it in the future, even tho i didn't write about it
5) some other things i dont have time to flesh out, mostly the core four learning old tibetan, or in izzy's case, making shit up, and marinette and fu translating mroe of the book. it's slow going since it s alanguage neither of them really speak, but they do have some scans. adrien at one point during i believe the dream sequence said he'd take mroe pictures for her, since they all know she's doign guardian stuff at this point even if they never really think about it, so we can also assume that that has happened without me mentioning it in fic (tho it'll be in the next chapter anyway)other than that i think... idk, assume some shit? I had to speed up the turn of the year a little because damn this book is long as FUCK and we still have all of MHA canon to get to and a lot of bombs and beats im very excited to get to. as of the concluson of Améchu, we have FOUR amoks remaining, the last one being the big final battle with Vixen and La Paon, and then we're hitting japan ("how" i hear you say "school has already started there by the time they're done in france" oh ye of little faith, i have a Plan)
anyway, has been sweel, happy 2024 for those of you not in the future!
Chapter 67: Guardian Training fr fr
Summary:
in which i have to backtrack and constantly reread various sections to figure out what the hell i've already told yall lmao (felix has been revealed as a guardian candidate, so tikki told him to go visit fu again)
Notes:
like i mentioned n the end notes last chapter, this is where you start to see some of thing that have thus far happened in the background
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Felix?”
He blinked. “Marinette.”
He had known she would be here, of course, in the back of his mind, since during their lovely New Year’s dream sharing, she’d revealed that she knew the singular guardian and was learning from him, but it was different to walk in here after being promised an explanation and see her sitting there, drinking tea like she was well used to it.
The guardian gestured to another spot at the low table with a cup and Felix folded himself into it, tucking his legs beneath himself. Marinette stared at him for a few more seconds before letting out a puff of air and turning back to her tea, fixing the old man with a pointed stare.
“I am Master Wang Fu,” the guardian said after a few more seconds of unhurried, serene silence, “the last of the guardians. I take it you two know each other?”
Felix inclined his head as Marinette hummed.
“That makes things simpler,” Fu nodded, “well. I will cut to the chase. Felix, Tikki brought you here so that you could begin guardian training, hopefully catching up to Marinette.”
Felix blinked and cocked his head. “No she didn’t. She told me to come here and there would be explanations. There was no mention of this guardian training. I’m not agreeing to anything, I want questions answered.”
Marinette snorted under her breath and gave him a private smile before busying herself with her tea before Fu noticed.
Fu inclined his head and fixed him with a shrewd stare. “There are very few people who are capable of becoming a guardian of the Order. Fewer still who would be able to teach you. I am getting old.”
“Is Marinette not already being trained to replace you? What need do you have of me? I’m behind anyway, and not a very good study.”
“On the contrary,” Fu said smoothly, “you are a very quick study. It allows you to mimic both Ladybug and Chat Noir with relative ease.”
Felix snorted. “Ladybug and Lune both caught me out as an imposter within moments of seeing me face to face. They did me the dignity of confronting me in private, but do not mistake my quirk for talent. I’m not infallible.”
“Two of many,” Fu insisted, “and both naturally observant in their natures, by necessity. The simple fact that you are capable of wielding both the black cat and the ladybug shows you are a good guardian. You are adaptable and have a keen eye.”
Felix scowled. “I don’t believe you. I played a part, that means nothing. Izuku would be a better guardian, I’m sure. He already salivates over pages of your book.”
“Well,” Marinette spoke up, waving her head back and forth, “not really. The salivating, yes, and the fact that both of us are saying this means we really should get him involved in the translating, Master,” she gave the old man a pointed look, “but guardians have to be able to play both sides, as it were.”
Fu gestured for her to continue and she blew out a breath.
“Okay,” she started, “so miraculous are split on chaos and order. Chaos miraculous either make something or change something; they add chaos. Order miraculous either destroy something or manipulate it; they keep things in order, or smooth out chaos. Of the miraculous currently being used, the ladybug, dragon, butterfly, and peacock are chaos, and the cat, snake, horse, turtle, and the fox are order. Technically. The fox is a weird one.”
Felix blinked. “The tiger was order as well.”
Marinette blushed slightly. “Right. Yep, but the tiger is never going out again.”
“Why? You were good with it.”
She grimaced. “Not my scene. It was a good fit for order, but I’m more chaos.”
“In fact,” Fu said smoothly, “why do you not think of your friends and say what miraculous you would give them?”
Felix narrowed his eyes. “Like a guardian would do?”
Fu simply smiled.
He rolled his eyes. “Fine. Let’s see if I remember Izuku’s rant about their abilities…”
He took a sip of tea while he considered. “Izuku would be a good ladybug.”
Marinette jumped. “I guess I never considered that. Huh. It’s not a perfect fit, but he sees m- her plans pretty fast.”
He cocked his head, looking into his cup. “Chloe would be a good bee, for her desire to be on top. Sabrina as well, for her well timed strikes and stings. Adrien would be a good butterfly, for his ability to make friends anywhere, or… the monkey’s power was disruption, yes?”
“Derision.”
Felix waved the guardian off. “The actual ability was to make things go wrong. He would be good at that, truly playing the fool and causing problems on purpose.”
Marinette snorted, but looked thoughtful.
He leaned back. “Luka would be something orderly. Turtle, perhaps, or a fox. Also the snake, perhaps. The weapon is a lyre, and he is musically inclined… is that a bias? Hmm. Marinette would make a good tiger, as we’ve already seen, but also a good ladybug, butterfly, and perhaps peacock when it is retrieved. Or a bee, princess.”
She snorted. “Oh, honey.”
“No, that’d be you, Honey Bee. I can see it now.”
She rolled her eyes. “And Kagami?”
“Dragon. It has a sword.”
She grinned and he blinked. “Wait. Wait a damn minute.”
Marinette nodded. “Once you figure it out it seems pretty obvious. Apparently, Ladybug agrees with you.”
He gave a scandalized gasp. “And then for Emperor Ciel!”
“Yep.”
“Wow,” he mused, “that’s pretty set, then. If we’re throwing out other options, she'd be a very aggressive turtle. Capture Izuku in a green bubble and never let him leave until the threat was beaten into submission.”
Marinette giggled. “Oh, he’d despise that. You’re crossing disciplines, though.”
He threw up a hand. “Fine! The, uh, let’s see…rabbit, maybe? Izuku was spotty on the zodiacs, that’s a chaos one, yes? She’ll just go back into time to eliminate the threat before it appears. Did we ever figure out what the goat and the rooster do?”
She wrinkled her nose. “They refuse to tell me. Orikko, that is. The funny word is Vivification for the rooster, which tells me all of nothing.”
He raised an eyebrow. “I’m… not entirely certain I’ve ever heard of the word. And the goat?”
“Focus. Gives you enhanced agility.”
“Ah, cut and dry then. Both chaos? I fail to see how focus is chaos.”
“Change.”
He groaned. “Fine. Give Kagami the goat, then. I’m sure she’d use the enhanced agility to great effect.”
Fu clapped his hands with a pleased smile. “So. You do indeed have what it takes to be a guardian.”
Felix stilled. “Oh, you sly old man.”
“Indeed,” Fu nodded solemnly, “being able to choose wielders in times of need is an important part of being a guardian. While Marinette will be the head guardian, due to being further in the training, you will make a good member of the Order.”
Felix exchanged a glance with Marinette and she mimed texting him, so he ignored the man. “So. Using miraculous across… disciplines, as you said, that’s an indication that someone would make a good guardian? Why?”
Fu hummed. “People tend to fit one or the other. When they are young, their souls are more malleable, but still tend towards chaos or order. People are flexible in that they usually have several miraculous they would be able to use effectively, but only along their alignment. As they use a miraculous more, or get older, their souls form to fit just the one. Or, if they regularly make use of a handful or miraculous, those. In turn, they also get stronger and can draw more power from their chosen miraculous, allowing them to use greater abilities, or last longer after using their powers, or simply be able to stay transformed indefinitely and use their powers as many times as they want. Guardians have the most malleable souls, and do not lose that, but can still make good use of most miraculous. They use their malleability to feel the shape of the souls of others and assign good pairs.”
Felix hummed. “But not to use themselves.”
Fu inclined his head. “In days of old, that was indeed the case. But, in days of old, none of the miraculous were used. Now, I keep the turtle on me in case I need to defend the miraculous box from the enemy. When I pass on the box and the guardianship to Marinette, hopefully not any time soon as there is much training left to be done, she will also most likely choose a miraculous to help her guard the box. It also helps to have a kwami companion to talk to.”
Felix cocked his head. “So who are the current holders?”
Fu was silent.
He looked between the two of them. “Oh come on. Guardians need to know who is holding the magic jewels, yes? Marinette at the very least should be aware, even if you don’t trust me with the information yet.”
“Ladybug was the one to pick the holders,” Marinette said reluctantly.
“I know the holders,” Fu confirmed, “and that is already dangerous. They are safer with their identities hidden by the magic.”
Felix scoffed. “I already figured out Kagami, and I know Marinette was Sabre because I picked her, but you mean to tell me that she can’t go coordinate with them to plan or anything? Doesn’t have a means of contacting them if something goes wrong? Hell, it took me all of ten seconds to guess Kagami’s identity just by doing our little assigning game, I’m sure I could sit here with a list of the miraculous and figure out a couple more.”
“But the holders could be anyone in the city,” Fu pointed out.
“Incorrect,” Felix immediately refuted, “they’re young. All of them, our age, or within a few years. On top of that, I’m sure I could get Sabrina to run some math on travel times-”
Marinette cleared her throat and tucked her hair behind her ear and Felix sighed and glared at Fu.
“Fine. I won’t try to break your magic masking. Whatever. What is this guardian training or whatever, because I’m certain it’s not all picking out jewelry.”
Fu relaxed minutely. “It is not. It will take some time to teach you the guardian language, but I can teach you as I was taught, about the rituals, ceremonies, and most importantly, the rules of the Order of the Guardians.”
Felix grumbled and settled in for a long and boring lesson.
Most of the rules seemed incredibly archaic and isolationist, to be honest. Based on what he was saying, as soon as they retrieved the fox and the peacock, Fu planned to collect all of the miraculous and go into hiding again, with only Felix and Marinette knowing where he was as he trained them to take up his mantle and continue on the legacy of the organization that had been all but wiped out a hundred and fifty years previously. Felix was made to swear an oath to protect the miraculous, which he easily agreed to, and he felt the tingle of what he came to learn was magic.
After an hour and a half, they were released and he walked beside Marinette in silence until they were a block away.
“So, what do you know, Ladybug?”
She didn’t miss a beat. “I know who everybody but Chat is, and Izuku, Ren, and Gami have been helping me translate the book in our spare time.”
Felix blinked. “And Fu?”
She smirked and shrugged. “What Fu doesn’t know won’t hurt him. Tikki’s sort of beholden to him as the guardian, but I can override him as her holder unless he really wants to force compliance, but…”
“He’s too much of a wet blanket to do that unless he thinks Marinette is evil,” Tikki piped up from her purse, “so chances are he won’t.”
“Unfortunately,” she huffed, “he’s very very adamant about Chat and I now knowing who the other is and has already stated he will magically recall all the miraculous if that gets out. Until this is over, or he relinquishes guardianship, we’re stuck. Unfortunately.”
He hummed. “And the other miraculous users? Do I get to know?”
She eyed him for a moment. “Sure, if you want to. Or if you take ten seconds to think about who I’d trust to have my back and hold onto a magical jewel with a mini god attached.”
He blinked. “Oh. Oh! I feel almost offended, princess!”
“Ren’s actually next on my list if I need someone, but you’re a good backup, since you’re like me and can fill in anywhere.”
“And you sat there and let me assign miraculous to our friends!”
She grinned. “It’s always a surprise to hear you admit we’re your friends, haha. I liked most of your choices, though. We might actually need the bee soon, but I don’t know if I’m willing to sacrifice the turtle or the horse.”
He narrowed his eyes. “But if you brought out the bee permanently, Sabrina would be able to have a miraculous at all times, since Fu has the turtle.”
“Yeah, but portable shield.”
“Fair.”
“And who knows,” she sighed wistfully, “maybe we’ll get Vixen or La Paon soon. At least they’re bad and don’t have matching quirks.”
“What?”
She nodded. “This came up from Izzy mostly, but the magic of quirks interferes with the magic of the miraculous unless they’re good matches, or you don’t have one, in our case. Izzy inferred that Vixen doesn’t normally work with illusions like Glimmer does.”
“Aunt Emi is an excellent illusions user, it’s true,” he admitted, “and I’m sure she would have already defeated you if she had been evil.”
“She’s mostly retired, isn’t she?”
He made a so-so motion with his hand. “She’s been taking less hours since Uncle Gabe died, and she just never went back to it. She’ll still do major raids that require her talents, but she’s mostly a stay at home mother now. As a warning, she and my mother found out about the gaming tournament this Saturday through Adrien and have volunteered to be chaperones.”
Marinette groaned. “I know, my parents did the same thing! I think they mostly just want to take a day off and play UMS, they’re pretty good. On the bright side, they’re bringing snacks, though.”
Felix snorted. “I’m sure my cousin will be delighted.”
They came to the fork in the road where they’d split.
“We’ll talk more,” she assured him, “I need to text you about my current plans. His whole thing about there being a head guardian or whatever is dumb and stupid and we’re going to be at the same level as soon as I become guardian. So many things will change, starting with the group.”
He hummed. “If,” he said suddenly, “if you were to give me a miraculous, O leader,” she snorted, “what…would it be?”
She cocked her head and eyed him critically. “The fox. Or the peacock. Which is… pretty unfortunate.”
He smiled ruefully. “I had drawn the same conclusions. How unfortunate indeed. I’ll text you?”
“Yeah. We don’t have time to get you up to date on the guardian language so I’ll just forward you the translated pages.”
“Thank you. See you tomorrow.”
“Tomorrow.”
Izuku sidled up to Felix. “Busy week, huh?”
The other boy groaned. “I hate that I’m here right now.”
Izuku snorted. “It’s been pretty busy,” he mused, “especially since you joined the long term project.”
Getting a text from Marinette in the Core Four group chat that Felix was joining them in parsing the translated texts was a delightful surprise, and quickly led to Sabrina joining as well, if only to sort the extrapolated data and start to file things. Most of the translated pages at this point was the pages on their box, a few recipes like from the pages they had seen in the dreams that would make powerup potions, as Ren insisted on calling them, and a lot of rituals and rules that everyone groaned at. The problem they were mostly having was that it was a lot of poetry and not a lot of information, so while the main four of them were working on translating with their knowledge of Old Tibetan as a base and Mari’s actual knowledge of the language to make sure everything was correct, Felix and Sabrina were decoding the information, for lack of a better word. It was slow going, but they’d finally cracked a few of the older rituals yesterday, and they were all taking time off today to celebrate.
“It’s a gaming tournament,” Felix scoffed, “I don’t game. I don’t want to be here, in fact.”
Adrien slung and arm around his cousin. “Come on, Fe, it’ll be fun! There’s doubles and singles, and I’m going to team up with Mari! It’s gonna be great!”
Marinette smiled. “Yeah, it’ll be good. We can shift the teams around, too. I think Markov, Max, and I are going to be duking it out for top two, and then we’ll have a supplemental challenge to see if any pair can beat us.”
Adrien puffed out his cheeks. “Princess,” he whined, “don’t count me out! I spend so much time playing this! So much!”
“Oh, my little bichette,” Emilie cooed as she came up behind her son, “you’ve always been far better than me! And,” she took on a mock serious expression, “spent far too much time playing, if you ask me.”
“Moooom,” Adrien flushed a little, “I’m not a baby!”
She blinked innocently. “Oh? But you turned such doe eyes on your…princess, was it? Besides, you’ll always be my little baby!”
He rolled his eyes, still beet red and desperately casting glances at Marinette. Emilie left, going to where her sister and Marinette’s parents were setting up the snack table that was already getting loaded up with pastry.
“Quick question for non native speakers,” Izuku said, “bichette?”
“Bichette is technically a girl’s name,” Marinette hummed, “biche meaning doe, a female deer, ette being a female diminutive. Kinda weird that that’s what she calls Ren, who is clearly a boy.”
“My mother calls me minette,” Felix sighed, “also with the diminutive. From what I recall, it’s a nickname they’re passing on to us, despite our gender differences, since we’re basically the second generation of them. Also, I puff up like an angry cat, and when he was learning to walk he was like a baby deer, stumbling around. He was also awfully clumsy when he hit his first growth spurt.”
“No,” Ren immediately protested, “it’s because of my puppy dog eyes! My doe eyes! I’m manipulative with weaponized cuteness!”
Felix shrugged. “That too.”
Izuku snickered. “Aw, kitten, don’t worry! Even when you get fluffy you’re vewy scawy.”
Felix scowled and a light dusting of pink marred his cheekbones.
“Come on,” Chloe shoved her way into the group, “if anyone is a bichette it’s me!”
“Bitchette, more like.”
She spun on Felix with a snarled grin. “One v one me on UMS, right now.”
Luka chuckled. “It is a gaming tournament after all. Sabrina, partners?”
Chloe let out a noise of outrage as Sabrina smirked. “Sure thing!”
Chloe latched an arm around Adrien. “Fine! Adrikins will be my partner then!”
“Izuku,” Felix said smoothly, “since we’re selecting initial partners, would you be willing to teach me how to play?”
Adrien blinked. “But- oh. Got it.”
Izuku cocked his head. “You’ve never played before? Huh. Sure, I’d be happy to teach you! I’ll warn you now, though, I’m not great.”
Kagami glared at Felix. “Hime.”
“Oh, for sure.”
The eight of them all smirked and grinned at each other.
“May the best man win!”
Notes:
listen ive crafted so much dumb fucking lore for these books, from miraculous lore to clan shit to some quirk bs. and yes, i hated the goat and the rooster in the main show because they feel like the powers were built for nath and marc, and not that they were chosen with any particular care, so now you get my powers! focus and vivification! on another note, i went to go look up the miraculous during this chapter (there was so much looking at other tabs during this chapter, because i didn't want to get any of my stuff wrong) and zag changed the bee!!!! it used to be subjugation, but now the wiki says "action" like we wouldn't goddamn notice? they're insane. anyway it's subjugation still, we're all about that power structure of the hive in this house and thats how it's gonna goddamn stay.
my goal when writing this fic is, as one of the tags explains, make shit up to make things mroe complicated, but hopefully in a way that makes it better. more than that, though, i promise all of this has a meaning! all of this is important to the future plot! caln shit was just me and my wife wanting the "heel" scene from two chapters ago and expanding from there, but it also has a bit more meaning in book two, this is still sort of set up for book two, because while the miraculous ladybug plot is cool and exciting, the my hero academia plot is even moreso, so that'll be rad
stay tuned, folks, we're spending next chapter on the gaming tournament where nothing will go wrong and then its valentines day where also nothing will go wrong idk why you'd think that (and its gonna be chapter 69 lmao, yes im cramming the gaming tourney into one chapter so we can spend chapter 69 on valentines day)
Chapter 68: Let the Games Begin!
Summary:
we do a gaming tournament for both classes of kids! Emi, Amy, Sabine, and Tom are there to supervise!
Notes:
i would like to preface this in saying that yes, the mechas are thinly veiled references to either their hero selves, whcih keeps true to the show, or are blatant references in one case. if there is actual canon UMS lore aside from it being a fighting game and having clear homages to LB and CN, i don't know it, and i didn't look it up. accept my food lmao
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Izzy, how could you?!”
He cackled as he decimated the pixel robot again. “Feel my wrath, Jean Duparc! You will crumble in the face of my fury!”
Felix chuckled softly beside him. “Oh no,” he deadpanned, “how unfortunate, Sirène.”
Ondine cursed, smashing buttons. “I’ve never played before! Cut me some slack!”
“Neither has Felix,” Izuku crowed, “and he’s gotten good pretty fast!”
“I have a wonderful teacher,” Felix flashed a smug smile, “and button mashing is not a strategy.”
“Sure it is, it’s just not working.”
It wasn’t enough, and Jean and Ondine slumped as their side of the screen flashed their loss.
They wandered over to the big screen.
“Markov,” Izuku said cheerfully, “mark another win for us, a loss for Magic Mermaid!”
Markov, who wasn’t playing, beeped cheerfully and the small screen he was controlling updated with the new win and loss. Some of the teams just had people’s names, but a few duos had given themselves a team name. Felix and Izuku hadn’t, because…
“Izzy! My team, now! Adrikins is worse than useless against Marinette!”
Izuku braced himself so he wouldn’t be bowled over by the taller girl and snorted. “Isn’t he really good, though?”
“He would be if he wasn’t a traitor! He basically threw the match as soon as Marinette agreed to partner with him next. Kagami is fuming.”
“Incorrect,” the girl in question said cooly, “while I find his lack of honor deplorable it's not like we didn’t know it was coming. Felix, Sabrina is your new partner.”
He raised an eyebrow and looked at Luka. Luka smiled serenely.
“You know,” Izuku said slowly, “we could always get… partners outside of the eight.”
The other four gave him pitying looks.
He shrugged. “I knew as soon as I said it, but I had to put the thought out there for fairness.”
Markov hummed idly and adjusted the points by their collective scores. They were also all listed in the singles category, with Max, Marinette, Jeremiah, and Adrien at the top, so they could see their individual scores. Not a lot of people were playing singles yet, since they were using this as a chance to mingle between the two classes and team up with their friends to take out their friends (as the group was doing). There were a few match ups that were surprising; for example, Marc and Nathaniel had teamed up. They weren’t very good, but apparently they had become good friends through the other interclass events. First they had teamed up in laser tag, and then they’d gone to a lot of the same stalls and games in the Christmas carnival.
Most of the rest of the classes had stuck together, aside from their group that was fully prepared to mix and match. People would go with their partners (Rose and Juleka, Ivan and Mylene) or were usually inseparable anyway (Lucy and Ron, Aurore and Mirielle). Jeremiah was currently teamed up with Max, for the most part, even after Alix had cackled and said something about them being star-crossed. Kim, Alix, and Nino were shifting partners around themselves, throwing Jacque into the mix, surprisingly. He was Jeremiah’s best friend, so since both groups had lost a member to the tyranny that was the Jere and Max combo, they were getting to know each other pretty successfully. Vio and Cami were teamed up and were surprisingly good (Adrien solemnly declared it to be a rich person’s burden to turn to video games when they had no friends outside of events and then immediately broke into laughter when Vio threw a shoe at him), and the “chaperones” were also teaming up. The Dupain/Cheng couple was a powerhouse that did not go easy on anyone, and they were usually a new team combination’s first stop to see how they measure up against the predictable, yet still formidable power couple. On the other hand, Emi and Amy, as they insisted on being called, were pretty awful, but good sports about it. Occasionally they’d manage to take out someone’s stock, completely by accident, it would seem, and immediately lose when the shock froze them. Even Emi’s actual combat experience couldn’t help her, though she did chase, capture and noogie her son when he’d pointed it out. Ren was no match for her, not that he’d been trying very hard.
Izuku and Chloe took on Alya and Mylene, only losing one of their own stocks before securing the victory. Alya was one of the floaters, but while Bustier’s class had some pairs that always gravitated back together, aside from the four from their group, they were generally willing to pair up with anyone. It was doing a lot to mend the uneasy rift that had formed with Lila’s expulsion, since eventually the principal had had to come in and inform everyone that yes, Lila had been lying and using her quirk so that they would believe her, and it was not their fault for falling victim to it, but it was their fault for the mean and hurtful things they said and did because of it. However due to the fact that they were manipulated into it, none of them would be punished, and were let off with a warning.
Chloe sighed in frustration. “I feel like dead weight.”
Izuku shrugged. “Pick a different mecha, then. The cowboy is good, but you don’t commit to your attacks. If you want in and out, try the electric one, the speedy teleporting one.”
Chloe wrinkled her nose. “But the electric one is weak. Their attacks do like, no damage.”
“But it’s shocks, you’d be able to disrupt an attack or a combo, then teleport back out again. The split second of shock delay is overpowered if used right, especially in doubles.”
She hummed noncommittally, but did pick the teleporting shock based mecha for their next battle against Vio and Cami.
It took her a few minutes to really figure it out, but she really hadn’t been committing, so the ability to “teleport,” which was just a temporary dash of super speed according to the lore, was used a lot. And the first time Izuku’s own sword dancer mecha had beautifully comboed after Cami’s mecha had stalled due to the shock had her cheering loudly. They still lost, but she kept at it and soon enough she was pretty good.
“The cowboy’s just so comfy,” she grumbled, “it's the one I’ve put the most hours into.”
“Go play with Sabrina, then. She’s using the heavy tank, PAL-4D1N, or whatever, right?”
“You know none of the names, do you?”
“I knew that one! I think his design is cool!”
She rolled her eyes with a scoff. “I see how it is, Izzy, you just want to get rid of me. Well! You’re ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous! I hope you lose!”
He grinned and waved her off.
“Oh my dear,” an arm looped around his and he muffled a laugh at Jean, “will you not do a humble magician a favor?”
Izuku considered it solemnly. “Well, I am supposedly a wizard, so I guess I could do a fellow magic user a solid. What do you need?”
“Team with me?”
“Oh, that might be a pretty hefty solid…”
Jean fluttered his lashes at him and Izuku burst out laughing, but agreed. They went a couple rounds, using the magic mechas for the meme, and mostly lost horribly. Izuku because he wasn’t used to using this mecha, and Jean because he was too busy laughing at Izuku. They won a few, still, and had a lot of fun before Jean scampered off to pester Aurore into being his partner, insisting that they should grab Marinette and Alya for a presidential battle.
Izuku teamed up with Cami next, as Adrien had been abandoned for the worst presidential race the world had ever seen and snagged Vio. The two teams (temporarily Sound of Silence versus Orchestral Sweep) faced off over a few rounds, but were pretty evenly matched.
Next, he and Sabrina tore their methodical way through the casual players with Sabrina’s killer coordination. Izuku would blindly follow her button calls as she taught him a few more combos (because she’d memorized all of them) and they managed to take out Tom and Sabine as well.
They were finally dethroned by Kagami and Felix, who had put their differences aside to take out the greater threat, two small, smiling terrors. Felix dedicated their win to his teacher, and Izuku mockingly glared at him before teaming up with his cousin. They ended up playing several rounds with Rose and Juleka for the most part, taking a bit of a break as they were more casual. They were interrupted by Kim and Alix who demanded a rematch from the last time they’d all gotten together. They were still chaotic and competitive, but they’d clearly been practicing a little, so it was harder than it had been two weeks ago. They still lost, and then they dragged Nino and Jacque into it. Jacque and Rose really hit it off, despite having almost no interests in common, and Juleka rolled her eyes with a soft smile and went to go find her twin brother. Izuku went and found Felix to see how much he’d improved playing with other people.
“I play ECHO,” he admitted, “and she can become one of the enemies for her ultimate move. Really made me put everything into practice.”
Izuku blinked. “That’s super impressive! That means you have to have at least a basic understanding of every character in the game.”
Felix shrugged and smirked mischievously. “Well you know me, I can pretend to be anyone, girl or boy.”
Izuku nodded in amazement, completely missing Felix’s slightly expectant look, and when he eventually laughed to himself, shaking his head slightly.
“Attention everyone,” Markov floated up a little, calling out, “we have thirty minutes remaining! I am temporarily taking over the big screen to show off your scores!”
The projector flashed to show the leaderboards with victories, and there was definitely a curve, but it was still pretty tight.
“And these are the scores adjusted for individual stocks!”
That was a drastic shift and Sabrina whistled, impressed. “Markov, you kept track of all that?”
“Indeed! As you will note, our top five are Max, Marinette, Adrien, Jeremiah, and Sabine!”
“Woot! Go mom!”
“Haha, that’s my wife!”
“As very few people have competed in singles matches,” Markov continued, “it is proposed that the top four battle it out for the top two, and then we will have a victor. I believe there has been a cake made to celebrate the winner?”
Tom nodded cheerfully. “All we have to do is put the name on!”
Mari turned to the other three with a grin and bright eyes. “Swap doubles?”
Jeremiah hummed. “Me and Marinette, Max and Adrien first? Then Max and Marinette, me and Adrien? End with friends, that way.”
Max nodded. “Fine by me.”
Ren pumped a fist in the air. “I’ve never had enough people to play with to do swap doubles!”
Mari shrugged. “Let’s do this.”
The first match was a little wobbly, because while they’d played against each other in various combinations in the hours before, they’d never played in this combination, but all four were seasoned players and quickly adapted. Max and Adrien managed the first few stocks, and Mari and Jere couldn’t manage to take them out in the end, giving each boy a point.
The next match, on the other hand, had Marinette and Max turning the tables immediately. They’d already been playing together for years, and despite Ren and Jere being very clearly good, it wasn’t enough.
“It’s looking good for Max,” Izuku murmured to Felix, “since he’s been on the winning team twice now.”
Felix hummed in response and narrowed his eyes as they switched controllers to end on the final pairs.
Mari and Ren had been playing together half of the matches, as had Max and Jere, and you could tell. Both sides pushed and pulled, testing the waters a bit. They’d even fought in this combination before, but this was the match for keeps. If Max and Jere won, Max would pretty much be the undisputed winner, no need for a singles battle. On the other hand, if Mari and Ren won, Mari, Ren, and Max would all have two points and need to duke it out for first place.
It wasn’t even a contest.
It was like Mari and Ren had gotten laser focused, and everything but the game fell away. The two of them tore through every attack and didn’t lose a single stock.
Jeremiah blew out a gusty sigh and set his controller down. “Monsters, the three of you. I’m bowing out.”
The crowds were going wild, split between who they should cheer for. It was partially by class, but most of their friend group was cheering for Marinette, as were the female members of Izuku’s class.
Adrien looked offended for half a moment before giving a goofy laugh and cheering as well.
First, Marinette fought Max.
Win to Marinette.
Then, Max fought Adrien.
Win to Max.
Finally, Adrien fought Marinette.
Watching the team that had been so in sync fight each other had most people utterly silent, on the edge of their seats leaning in as that laser focus was directed to fighting each other. Ren’s character took out Mari’s mech with a high kick and the first stock went to him.
Mari’s mecha caught Ren’s on the return of her ball and chain. Second stock to Mari.
They held their breaths on the final stock for both of them, each health bar dropping lower and lower, creeping to the red almost in sync.
Ren went in to block a high kick that would come at the end of a combo.
Mari went low.
No one spoke as the screen flashed, Ren’s mecha smoking on the floor, and they erupted in cheers, both participants jumping up from their seats and meeting in the middle. Marinette laughed joyfully and threw her arms around Adrien’s neck, smacking a kiss on his cheek and bubbling up with laughter as she squeezed the life out of him. He hugged her back, but he looked so dazed until she pulled back to gush about the match, and then he was wildly grinning.
Izuku leaned over, heart pounding. “Did that really just happen?!”
“It did,” Felix said, amused, “I don’t think she even noticed.”
“Do you think this means he’ll work up the courage to ask her out for Valentine's day?”
“Oh, that is next week… I say no.”
Izuku puffed out his cheeks. “Well I say yes. How about, you follow her around, and I follow him, then we meet up at the bakery after school and see how things went!”
Felix hummed. “Yes to the first part, no to the second.”
“What? But we love the bakery!”
“As does Adrien. If you are indeed correct, we wouldn’t want to be there at the same time as them.”
Izuku made a noise of realization. “Right! Where should we reconvene, then?”
“I know a different bakery that specializes more in tea, if you’d be amenable.”
“Oh, yes, that sounds good! Text me the address!”
“Of course. Then, we will see if my cousin actually works up the nerves to confess, or if he will simply spend the entire day pining. No interference, loser pays.”
“Done,” Izuku smiled, “I have faith in him!”
Felix snorted. “We shall see. Ah, time to go. Get home safe, Izuku.”
He smiled. “You too, Felix! Say bye to your mom for me, and thank them for coming!”
Felix snorted and waved.
Adrien turned to his mother exuberantly. “So I didn’t win, and since Max already beat me I got third, technically, but I had a lot of fun.”
“I noticed,” Emi snorted, “apparently so did your little princess.”
He sighed dopily and put a hand to his cheek. “I think I’m gonna do it. I think I’m going to tell her how I feel. Oh, I didn’t see you in the crowd until the last fight, where were you?”
“Oh, you noticed? I was in the bathroom, sorry, I tried not to miss your matches, but I figured tensions were so high you wouldn’t miss me. I saw the ending though,” she teased, “and I definitely saw that kiss. Do I need to be having a chat with Sabine and Tom?”
“
Mom.”
She giggled. “Oh bichette, no worries. I’ll save the baby pictures for the second date.” She sighed wistfully. “Oh, you were just the perfect little baby.”
He snorted. “And you don’t know what happened?”
“And you grew into the perfect teenager! I couldn’t have planned it better myself!”
He laughed breathlessly. “I have to plan a date. And how to confess to her. This is so nerve wracking. How did Father ask you out?”
“Ohoho,” she chuckled, “you used to protest so much when I tried to tell you before. You sure you’re ready for it?”
“To ask out Mari? Yes.”
She hummed and wrapped her arm around his shoulder. “Okay, I’ll tell you how much of a doof your father was asking me out.”
“Father? A doof? Are we talking about the same man?”
“Let me tell you…”
Izuku sat bolt upright in his bed.
“Wait, that sounds like a date!”
Notes:
man i missed the rest of the classes. i can't wait for next chapter where valentines day will surely not spawn an amok its not like its an emotional day for anyone? but i bet izzy is ready for his date and not panicking about it at all because there's no way he meant it like that right? o(〃^▽^〃)o (not felix literally pretending he didn't know how to play and then an hour later playing the most diverse character, showing his hand. its okay, izzy didn't notice)
Chapter 69: Valentine's Day <3
Summary:
its valentines day, baybey!!!!
Chapter Text
Ren entered the classroom just as the bell rang and flopped into his seat with a troubled frown.
“Day’s barely started,” Izuku said nervously, “what’s already gone wrong?”
“Mother’s sick,” he mumbled into his arms, “she says it’s just a stomach bug, but last year she holed herself in her room out of heartbreak. She really loved my father, and Valentine's day is just another reminder that she lost him.”
Izuku pat Adrien on the arm. “Some people just need time to mourn and move on. Don’t let that stop you from having a good time today, though.”
The blond smiled at him gratefully. “Yeah. I know. I’m finally gonna do it! I’m finally going to ask out the princess!”
Izuku smiled. “Yeah! You’ve got this, Ren. Where are you planning on taking her?”
He nervously scratched the back of his head. “I think I’m going to let her pick, because my best idea is the bakery, where she lives. And works. So…”
“Maybe best to let her pick. But we all love the bakery, so maybe that’s where she’ll end up wanting to go anyway…?”
“Boys,” Mme. Mendeleiev said sternly, “while I am aware this is an exciting day, it is also a Wednesday, and there is still school.”
“Sorry, Mme. Mend!”
“Sorry, Mme. Mendeleiev.”
She sighed in exasperation, but her lips twitched upward slightly. “That goes for everyone else,” she cast a baleful eye over the classroom, “and we’re starting with chemistry today. Specifically, the brain chemistry that goes into love.”
The class made appropriate noises of interest and laughter, and she fully smiled this time.
“When an individual becomes lovestruck,” she turned on the board to a picture of a chemical structure, “their brain releases noradrenaline, which stimulates adrenaline production and gets your nervous system going. This is why you might have a fast beating heart and sweaty palms around a crush. Their brain also releases dopamine, also known as the feel-good reward chemical, and phenylethylamine, which is responsible for the feeling of butterflies in your stomach.”
She switched the slide and continued. “Interestingly, these areas of the brain you see highlighted are also activated when you feel intense hate. Biologists have noted that most of your brain responses are the same when feeling the intense emotion we often label as being the opposite of love. Due to this, it has been suggested that the “true” opposite of love and hate is, for both, apathy. Simply not caring about someone can be presumed to be the true opposite of love.”
Cami raised her hand and got called on. “Is there really nothing different between love and hate in your brain, then?”
Mendeleiev waved her hand back and forth. “It’s worth mentioning that the chemicals produced are slightly different, even if you still have a notable increase in adrenaline. In addition, there is a difference in the parts of the brain that are activated in one respect. Your decision making and judgement centers are impaired when you are in love. When you hate someone, there is still some impact, but it is usually far less. This, at least, is different. Here is a comparison of brain scans between love and hate.”
She changed the slide again and the love side did show an area that was much more active than the hate side, but they were still very close images.
“Now,” she grinned wickedly, “I promised you this was chemistry, so we’re going to use the rest of this block to go over hormones.”
The students all swallowed heavily and buckled up.
(“Oh my, there’s already enough turmoil. Rejections, snubs, competing affections… Ah, my love, how I wish I could spend this day with you. But this, I think, will finally tear the heroes apart. Fly, my little amok. Find a rejected poem. The paper will lend you the perfect form…”
The feather flew through the air and found a discarded paper heart, declarations of love scrawled across it. It alighted and the paper rippled with the indigo energy before it looked normal again. It began to fold, smaller and smaller, until it scuttled away, pale pink paper given life.
Time to find people to bite, the stronger the love or hate, the better.)
They all settled at the lunch table and Izuku could only watch, dumbfounded, as Kagami gave a clear plastic pouch tied with a bow, several chocolates nestled inside.
Chloe blushed, cheeks splotchy with red, as she accepted it.
“Oh my god,” Izuku said weakly, “oh my god, did that really just happen?”
Kagami gave him a filthy glare and sniffed, her cheekbones ever so slightly pink. “Luka will get his at the end of the day,” she said stiffly, “and then perhaps they will go to a restaurant with me.”
Chloe made a strangled noise and swallowed. “Yes, obviously. When’s White Day, again?”
Kagami smiled, incredibly pleased, and Izuku couldn’t help but look at Sabrina.
She shrugged. “She and Ren watched a lot of anime, and also she’s been trying to convince herself that this whole thing would never happen by going through every potential scenario and psyching herself out of buying or making chocolates.”
Izuku squinted at the bag Chloe still clutched in her hands. “Gami, are those homemade?”
“Yes. Which really means I melted down dark chocolate, added a drop of dark cherry flavoring, and poured it into molds to cool.”
“I love it,” Chloe said fiercely, glaring, “and I refuse to let anyone say anything bad about it!”
“No one's saying anything bad about it,” Mari said in amusement, “I think it’s cute.”
Ren looked panicked, and Felix raised a smug eyebrow at Izuku.
Izuku grimaced, but made sure to smile encouragingly at Adrien anyway. He took a deep breath and nodded.
They spent the rest of lunch talking about not relationship things, and as the bell rang to signal the end, Ren pulled Mari aside. Izuku and Felix lingered around the corner.
“Izuku-”
“Shh,” he waved Felix off, peeking his head around, “I think he’s really doing it. She’s smiling and nodding! Yes!”
Felix snorted. “We’ll see. Interrogate him about it, I’ll be asking her, and we’ll see who’s right. I’m sure the tea will taste even better since I won’t be paying for it.”
He blew out a breath that moved his curls with the violent updraft and ran off to class before Ren could accuse him of loitering, not giving Felix a backwards glance to try and hide the heat rising in his face. It definitely wasn’t meant to be a date, but maybe if it went well he could possibly ask Felix out after…?
He clapped his hands to his cheeks to try and calm down and settled into his seat, Ren not too far behind.
“So?”
“I asked her out and she said yes!”
Izuku fist bumped him with a wide grin. “Nice! So she knows you like her, that’s great!”
Ren beamed. “Yeah! She suggested the bakery, said she had some new macarons she had finished.”
Izuku giggled. “And we all know how much you love macarons.”
“I do very much love macarons,” he nodded solemnly, “but shh, I don’t want to get in trouble for talking again.”
Izuku quietly whipped out his phone.
Izzy : I win :)
Fe : don’t be so sure about that ;)
What did that mean?
The rest of the day passed quickly, until they were let out, and the group of seven rejoined just outside the school.
“Right, I know several of you have plans, Ren and I are hanging out in the bakery,” Izuku’s heart skipped a beat and he mentally cursed, hanging out is not a date, “but Izzy,” she smiled coyly, “I hear you and Felix are getting tea? I have some macarons you should bring with you, basil, lavender, and earl grey. For both of you.”
Felix raised an eyebrow. “Very well. I imagine they will be welcome with the tea.”
Izuku was cursing Marinette out in his head, and also his past self for telling her. When the tin of tea Felix had given him had run out, the little instruction card he’d included with it had still smelt like lavender, and in a moment of weakness he’d confessed to Marinette that he’d hold it up to his nose and inhale when he was feeling bad. Instant regret, she knew how to exploit weaknesses like that.
As the four of them walked, Marinette rambling to Felix about how she got the tea flavor in the macarons, Izuku sidled up to Adrien.
“Hanging out?”
“Okay,” Ren winced, “so maybe I wasn’t perfectly clear about it being date, in hindsight? I can totally clear that up. We’re fine!”
Izuku sighed mournfully. “Yeah, getting clarification that it is a date…”
Ren snorted and elbowed him. “Pot meet kettle?”
He flushed bright red. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“Felix is taking you out to tea. Come on, Zuks, that’s a date in his eyes.”
“Well it's not like he said it was a date,” Izuku protested, “and I’ve shown appreciation for tea in the past! And have been meaning to try earl grey for a while now.”
“You mean the tea that he brought back to you and no one else? That tea?”
“I was stressed! I had just spawned an amok because of how stressed I was! And he brings Chloe tea every time!”
“That’s because Chloe bullies him into it,” Ren pointed out, “and because they’re longtime acquaintances in a way anyone else would call friends even if they refuse to.”
“Chloe and I are not friends,” Felix interjected and Ren waved at him as if to say, “see?”
“Alright we’re here,” Mari sounded like she was trying not to laugh, “wait here while I grab the macarons for your hang…out…”
She trailed off with wide eyes and a blush before darting inside. Izuku crowed in victory.
“She figured it out! That means it counts!”
“It does not,” Felix said in disgust, “Adrien still has a lack of communications skills-”
“Cool,” Ren said loudly, “here comes the princess, have fun on your date!”
Marinette giggled and shoved a macaron box in Izuku’s hands before kicking them out and dragging Adrien in behind her. Both were red and grinning.
“I totally win,” Izuku started their walk to the tea house, “you said he’d spend the day pining. He didn’t!”
“I also said no interference.”
“I didn’t interfere!”
“Oh? So you didn’t give him a pep talk?”
“That’s what friends do! It would have been weirder if I hadn’t said anything! All I said was I believed he could do it!”
“Still interference, which means you automatically lose.”
“Absolutely not.”
“You can’t simply say no, you need a counterpoint.”
“No. I’m right. I don’t need to argue with you.”
“The art of debate-”
“This isn’t a debate, I totally won and you’re just being sore about it!”
“A clear violation of the rules!”
“A friend!”
Felix was the first to snicker, but Izuku couldn’t stop himself from giggling as well. The taller boy held open the door for him and Izuku smiled at the waitress. She grinned at them. “Two?”
Felix nodded. “A pot of earl grey and a pot of lavender for the table, please.”
She bobbed her head. “Pick a seat anywhere, we’ll have that out when it’s ready.”
They settled in a spot by the door, and Izuku looked around curiously. “This place is nice. And it looks like we’re not the only people here…” He trailed off as he looked around at the four other pairs and realized with a blush that they were all definitely couples. He fiddled with the macaron box and set it on the table quickly.
“I, ah, forgot I was holding these,” he chuckled nervously. Had his palms always been this sweaty? And his stomach was roiling, hopefully the tea would calm him down.
Felix lifted off the lid and inspected the macarons with a hum. “I presume the green ones are basil, the slightly purple ones are lavender, and the ever so slightly grey ones are earl grey.”
Izuku snickered. “A sound deduction.”
The two pots of tea arrived and they each poured and doctored their teas. Izuku took a sip and sighed into it. “Let’s see how it compares,” he snagged a lavender macaron and took a bite. He hummed around it. “Definitely sweeter than the tea, but much less sweet than I would have assumed. It’s good.”
Felix hummed, eyes never leaving him. “I helped her test the earl grey ones, so I already know they are fairly comparable. I will admit, I don’t think I’ve tried a basil one. She made them for you?”
Izuku flushed again, scratching the back of his neck with his free hand. “Remember Andre? The first time we got ice cream I got basil for me and a mystery flavor for some supposedly future love of mine. I’ve never been able to figure out what the flavor was, but I really liked the basil ice cream, so I asked if she could make a macaron version. She’s pretty much managed it.”
Felix plucked one from the box and took a bite, humming. He washed it down with a sip of tea and blinked in amusement.
“It’s quite good,” he admitted, “and goes well with my tea. I might have to avail her of these more often.”
Izuku pulled out an earl grey macaron, finishing his first cup of tea. “I guess we’ll have to see if the earl grey ones measure up then,” he grinned, “and I’ve been meaning to try this flavor since new years.”
Felix scoffed, but he was smiling. “It only took you two and a half months, then.”
“We’ve been busy! Plus, I wanted you to be there so I could tell you to your face if I hated it.”
They both snickered at that, and Izuku took a bite. He immediately blinked. Floral, like he expected from tea, but with a hint of citrus. He knew this flavor from somewh…
Oh.
Oh.
“Um, Felix,” he glanced at the couples dotted around the establishment, “is… is this a date?”
His heart thudded in his chest. No wonder Marinette had been smiling when she tried earl grey for the first time, she knew what his mystery flavor was! And that was back in… December, at least, so she’d been trying to perfect the macarons in the meantime so she could watch his face-!
“No.”
He blinked out of his spiral. “Huh?”
Felix’s lip curled as he ran a finger around the edge of his teacup. “No, it’s not a date. Of course it isn’t a date, who would want to date you? This was just a bet.”
“O-Oh.”
“And it was a waste of time,” he remarked with a sneer, “since you cheated anyway. My idiot cousin thinks Dupain-Cheng hung the moon and stars, but she’s just a ditz with no talent and a pretty face. Now, I have better things to do than banter with someone as stupid as you. A date, honestly. How desperate can you get.”
Felix stood from the table, taking his teacup with him. He walked around the table and didn’t pause as he upended the teacup over Izuku’s head, letting cool tea dribble down his curls and into his eyes. He choked on a breath and just…sat there.
He felt frozen, hands clammy for a different reason now.
“Of course I’m breaking up with you, I hate you!”
He jumped as one of the previously happy people leapt from her table, leaving her girlfriend sitting there in dumbfounded tears. She held a choked hand to her mouth and started to sob, and one by one, Izuku watched as each couple suddenly had one or both of the partners turn on the other.
“Something isn’t right,” he murmured, brushing tea soaked curls out of his eyes, “this isn’t right. It can’t be.”
His phone began to ring and he glanced at the caller ID.
Marinette.
His heart sank and he picked it up.
She was crying.
“Marinette,” he said, voice thick, “I really hope this is an amok.”
She sucked in a breath. “Me too. Meet me at the bakery? Adrien…left.”
“Yeah,” he swallowed, “Felix did too. See you soon.”
He hung up and scooped up the macaron box. There were only a couple left, but he grabbed an earl grey one and shoved it in his mouth. He sniffed and got up, leaving some money on the table.
He had lost, after all.
Notes:
the true title of this chapter, according to my google doc, is "69 - ITS VALENTINES DAY BAYBEY, LET'S BREAK SOME HEARTS" so feel free to scream at me in the comments
Chapter 70: Valentine's Day </3
Summary:
last time valentines day started and everything was going well until it was really super not
Notes:
thank you to kayviolet on last chapter for suggesting the chapter title lmao, its very funny. also thank you to everyone who commented, i had a lot of fun cackling about them
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The two of them sat in Marinette’s bedroom in silence for a solid few minutes, sitting next to each other with the lines of their arms pressed up against each other to try and ground themselves, and eventually the sniffs died and Marinette straightened.
“It has to be an amok,” she declared, “other people around the city are reporting that people are… switching.”
Izuku nodded. “I watched several couples break up. Love is turning into hate. But I didn't see an amok at all.”
Marinette blew out a breath. “Invisible?”
“Probably more likely to be small. Like Regina’s drone bees.”
She hummed in consideration. “Okay, I believe it. So, something small that affects some people and not others. Possibly a bug.”
He snorted. “A lovebug. A hatebug?”
She shrugged. “Lovebug works. We can call it that until we get an actual visual. Maybe it’s a little cupid instead, shooting people with arrows when no one’s paying attention. Evil Cupid.”
“Dark Cupid.”
“Again, name isn’t important.”
Izuku pulled out his phone. The alert of “unknown phenomenon, suspected amok” had gone out when he was on his way over, and reports were flooding in.
“Oh, it literally swaps love and hate. People who used to be antagonistic have started acting affectionate.”
Mari’s brow furrowed. “Man, this is a weird powerset. Okay. Now what?”
Izuku shrugged. “You’re the guardian in training. Wait, does that mean you know who the heroes are?”
She coughed with a blush. “Um. Some of them.”
He stared at her and she sighed. “Yeah, I know you’re Lune, to hide you from the villains.”
He cleared his throat and looked away. “R-right. Um. Well then, this is Nooroo…”
The kwami sped out of hiding. “Hello, [Princess!] It is a pleasure to meet you!”
She blinked and grinned. “Hello, Nooroo. Nice to meet you too.”
“Okay,” he stood and began to pace, “so, planning. Arguably I should just suit up right now. Do you want to be a champion? Quirkless folks mean I can tailor powers-”
“No,” she interrupted, “I, uh, I can’t. Be a champion. Um. Because… I’m a guardian in training?”
Izuku blinked and squinted. “That sounds fake but I don’t know enough about guardians to dispute it. Okay. Um. Well. I could just look for someone…?”
She shrugged. “I don’t really know how you do that, so sure.”
He scratched the back of his neck. “It’ll be weird transforming in front of someone other than Ladybug… Well, Nooroo, please raise my wings!”
Nooroo gave a whoop as he was sucked into the brooch and Lune met Marinette’s eyes.
She burst into giggles. “Sorry, sorry,” she gasped, “I don't think it would get me usually, but just seeing you get half a head shorter-”
“Yeah yeah, laugh it up,” he crossed his arms with a huff, “Nooroo’s sense of humor is wild.”
He grinned secretly. She still looked downtrodden, but it was like a weight had been lifted from her shoulders, and she managed to take a deep breath and straighten, mouth still curled up in a slight smile as she watched the three moths fluttering around him.
There is going to be so much groveling, he thought idly, this amok is a doozy.
“Okay,” she smiled, “so the amok switches love and hate. How do we combat that?”
“Apathy,” the world was out of his mouth before he could even really process, “the opposite of love and hate is apathy.”
Marinette blinked. “Oh.”
“I mean, um, Mend had a lesson on hormones and stuff,” he began, “and love and hate are really similar in how passionate they are, so the true opposite is just… not caring. Because that hur- that’s going from 100 to 0. So. Opposites.”
Marinette nodded her head slowly. “So. We need someone who can make other people apathetic.”
“Or someone who can mimic others,” Lune pointed out, “I can modify the existing quirk. Ideally, we want someone who is generally calm about things with a weak emotion or mimicry quirk of some kind.”
“Like- um. Well. I don’t really know many people like that.”
That haven’t been affected, she didn’t say. He heard it anyway and tried his utmost to not think about the disaster he’d left behind.
“Well,” he sighed, “I can look around, I guess.”
She patted the chaise beside her and he settled down cross legged, pulling his goggles down and breathing out.
Immediately beside him was Marinette, who wasn’t as black hole empty as he’d figured. She was brimming with potential that lingered in a way that quirks often didn’t, and he figured this was part of the magic she’d been learning, and why he shouldn’t champion her. Maybe it would interfere with the magic of the miraculous, since it was a different type, like a strong quirk would? He moved on. Below them was… ah, the fire resistance meant it was Tom. He felt pretty miserable, and since there was no one else in the bakery, he had a pretty good idea why. His heart panged and he was even more determined to figure out how to fix this.
He spread his awareness throughout the city. Most people were heartbroken, or muddied out to an extreme that he just knew meant they were under the influence, so to speak. The strong feelings of affection came in all shapes and sizes, from romantic to platonic to familial to sexual. In the same vein, the feelings of hatred had broad ranges and, well, he’d probably call them sub emotions, like disgust or anger or fear. Even just brushing his awareness against them threatened to overwhelm him, and most people were either upset or affected
Lune groaned and heard Marinette shift.
“Anything?”
“I’ll keep looking, but this amok spread fast.”
“You’ve got this.”
He felt the moths land on his clenched fists and he slowly let his fingers loosen. “Thanks, guys,” he said softly, and took another breath and began the search anew.
Finally, finally, he found someone largely unaffected by this. They were calm, and their quirk was constantly changing to reflect… something. He wasn’t sure.
“Got someone.” He held open his hand without looking. “Who’s up?”
The moths scattered for a moment before small feet could be felt again through his gloves, and he grinned. “Apollo, huh? You got it, girl.”
He covered the largest of the moths with his other hand, cupping around her, and breathed the power into her wings.
“Off you go, follow the trail.”
He slumped a little and glanced through the lens to his friend and grinned. “Not as exciting as you’d think, huh?”
She cocked her head. “I mean, it’s probably more exciting for you. And it’s not like you’ve ever avoided the fight once you’ve gotten a champion.”
He shrugged. “Most of the time, they’re near enough that I don’t have to linger for long, and these three are pretty fast.”
“You named them?”
He felt his cheeks grow hot and he scratched one lightly. “Well, they’re going to be hanging around a lot, especially since most regular butterflies and moths haven’t hatched yet.”
“Introduce me? You said the one who left was Apollo, right?”
He grinned. “Yep. Our haughty girl. She’d probably get along great with Chloe, now that I think about it. Same smug personality. This is Daredevil,” he pointed at the moth doing loops in the air, “for obvious reasons. He’s a lot of fun. And this sweetheart is Emerald. They’re pretty good at the whole comfort thing, for a magical critter incapable of noise.”
Mari giggled and held out a hand for Emerald to waddle onto, which they did easily. Lune smiled and mentally checked in before straightening as Apollo made the connection.
He blinked. “Oh.”
His potential champion snorted. “Yeah? Come on, I hear you usually have a speech with these. Hit me.”
He snickered to himself. “Yes, yes, sorry. You surprised me. Sabrina Raincomprix, you’ve seen the discord that’s being caused right now. Can I ask why you’re not more upset? I see your friends and your father both turned on you.”
She shrugged. “I knew it was an amok. It’s not their fault, and Chloe will pay me back for this later. Plus she and both of her dates got got. So. Yeah, it's hard to care when I know you and Ladybug are going to fix it.”
He cocked his head. “And if something happens to us?”
“Well that’s what I’m for, right? So, hit me. What are my powers?”
“Well, your quirk is… Forgery? You can copy people’s handwriting?”
“You’re well informed, Lune. I’m impressed!”
“I need to sense your powers so I know how I can modify them. Too much of a stretch and it’s much harder. In this case, your power probably isn’t going to be super strong, because I’m flipping it a little, but combining it with your attitude… Okay, so, the mental gymnastics of this is you’re using forgery to enforce other people to have your apathy, so the real versions of them will, but essentially you have a contract. Your object is…your tablet, it feels like? Once the power transfers, it’ll be a contract stating all of the signees will not feel emotional about things beyond a certain threshold. Either they can sign it themselves, or you can forge their signatures, and it will break the hold. Sound good?”
Sabrina snorted and he could hear Marinette laughing about fraud, but he bit his lip. This could work.
“Not super strong, he says,” Sabrina laughed, “I’ll be your champion, Lune.”
He grinned. “Well then, Apathia, it’s time for a metamorphosis!”
He felt the power catch and take hold and his champion form.
“Well, I’ll get cracking. Every signature I know, then we’ll see about collecting some.”
Lune nodded and felt Marinette and then him jump a little as a sort of blanket descended.
Marinette smiled mildly beside him. “I see she started with her friends. That’ll leave the other five free. Time to split? The others should meet up with you soon.”
He hummed. “Sure, whatever. Be on the lookout for the actual amok, both of you.”
He let himself out onto Mari’s rooftop balcony, shutting the window behind him, and stretched, idly looking over the Parisian skyline.
“So,” Apathia started, already moving around and forging signatures that she had absolutely hacked to get, “you know anyone who got got?”
He snorted lightly. “You could say that. An… outing was pretty ruined.”
“Like a date?”
“The amok had already gotten them by that point, so who knows.”
“Ah,” she said, a little bit of glee in her voice, “so what I’m hearing is this person’s feelings were swapped and they said some nasty things. By the very nature of this amok, doesn’t that mean they like you? Inherently?”
He shrugged. “Does it matter? It still sucked at the time.”
“But you and Ladybug are going to fix it.”
He thumbed to the amok app on the small screen from the top of the cane with a hum. “Sure, if we can find the source.”
The phone rang and he accepted Ladybug’s call, pushing up his goggles and getting rid of the double vision as he did. “Lune here.”
“I have Fille, Nami, and Chat. Vipes is taking a back seat in this, but is planning on hanging out around Apathia and keeping her contract updated. The little guardian told me her powerset, very convoluted and funny, but also powerful.”
He hummed. “If you say so. Do we need our hero signatures on the contract as well? Or…?”
“I… don’t know. I’ll have everyone send Vipes a picture for her to forge when we have a moment. I need you and Fille to track the amok as best you can. We need to know if this is a single bug or a swarm, then check it out, find, and destroy it. Chat, Nami, and I are going to be doing a general sweep in the areas around so hopefully one of us will be nearby. Sound good?”
“Sure. You know where I am?”
“Fille’s on her way. As far as I can tell, everyone else got hit, so be warned. Emotions are lower, not gone. No comms, that feels like asking for trouble.”
“Capiche.”
She hung up and he looked around just in time to see a brown clad figure leaping his way. Her boots thudded onto the roof and she sneered at him.
“Let’s get this over with so I don’t have to look at you.”
He felt a mild pain at this, but it quickly dimmed with the thought that this… really didn’t matter, things would be over soon. Still, he rolled his eyes.
“Pull out your map, please,” he said mildly, “I have the posts here and I’ll see if I can’t get us a direction.”
She huffed, but obliged. “Hurry up, bug boy. I have two idiots to make fun of.”
He filed that information away for later and slowly traced a path through the city, noting the timestamps of the posts.
“Chat’s the closest,” he murmured, “want to check it out, see if we can’t catch onto the trail of broken hearts?”
“Not particularly.”
He snorted.
Fille opened the portal a few buildings ahead of the most recent post and they both slipped through.
His eyes tracked the people and Fille crouched beside him.
“There,” she sounded bored, “watch people fight in real time, one after the other…”
He followed her finger to see a clear, albeit meandering trail where people were seemingly switching on a dime, mostly to the negative, but there were a few people who were suddenly all smiles for a person nearby. It was eerie, and he took a single moment to shudder before the emotion flattened out again and he called it in.
The two of them moved closer to the source, each looking intently for the source of the conflict. Lune slapped his hand to Brille Fille’s arm and she growled.
“Look,” he pointed, “look for the pale pink dot.”
She shut up for a moment and squinted, tapping at the side of her racing goggles. “Oh. Shit. Bug. Ugh, I hate bugs. Speaking of, stop touching me.”
He patted her mildly and tried to zoom in as close as he could on the little bug, snapping a picture and uploading it to the amok app.
He smiled lightly. “Lovebug. Called it.”
Once the alert changed and updated on everyone’s phones, people on the street quickly found it and moved out of the way, but it was fast. This wasn’t a lazy beetle or bee, buzzing around looking for flowers. This was a dragonfly, darting for prey and impossible to catch. It spent plenty of time on the ground, but when it wanted to get somewhere, it unfolded heart shaped wings and sprinted in short bursts.
“Well,” Chat Noir sneered from where he landed beside them, “your picture taking skills could use some work and your idea was lackluster at best, but at least we finally know what it looks like.”
Lune blinked. “You know, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you like this. It’s kind of disconcerting.”
“And I care why?”
He shrugged. “Meh. Think you’re fast enough to catch a dragonfly?”
“Fast enough to catch you.”
He felt a flash of irritation. “This amok is so fucking stupid,” he muttered, “even with Apathia, you’re still a huge dick like this. Did you send in a hero signature?”
“Why would I do that? Your ideas are dumb.”
“Chat,” Ladybug swooped in, “send a hero signature to Viperion.”
“Oh, and I should just do what you say because you’re the leader of this ragtag band of handpicked heroes? Some picks you made, took them long enough to join the field.”
“So did you,” she said calmly, “I’m assuming because you hated your kwami? Because you needed Apathia? Send the signature, Chat. You’re my partner, and I want you on the top of your game.”
He grumbled, but used a claw to sign his name and sent the scribbled note off to Viperion. Not two seconds later, his shoulders relaxed.
Fille whinnied in amusement. “Took the mangy cat long enough. What’s the plan, Ladybug? Unless you’re too mad to think of one.”
“I haven’t been bitten,” she pointed out mildly, “so, no. Let’s see, Lucky-”
She cut herself off with wide eyes as the dragonfly turned to her and dove. They scattered with shrieks, but the bug didn’t even look at the leather clad heroes, and seemed to only briefly consider Lune himself.
“Nami,” she yelled out, strangled, “wind, you idiot! Oh, don’t bother, it already got me.”
Lune ducked the tiny pink blur. “Still try and stop it from biting me, though,” he yelped, “because otherwise that’s all of us, Apathia or no-”
“Useless,” the wind scolded, but the wind blew the bug away anyway. Lune flinched slightly.
“Calm down, chief,” Apathia whispered in his ear, “breathe. Chat Noir was the only one who didn’t send me a second signature, I have everyone else on the contract twice. They might say things they don’t mean, but they’ll still work together.”
Ladybug sighed in annoyance. “Lucky charm. [Stupid paper.] Did anyone keep track of the amok or are you all incompetent like usual?”
The other two sneered at her and Lune blinked at the use of old Tibetan. “Tsunami is batting it around. Did you just- wait, paper?”
She shrugged, hefting the butterfly net on her shoulder. “It’s origami. Not a real dragonfly.”
“Can we use the net to catch it,” Fille groaned, “I’m sick and tired of you people.”
“Yes, dear.”
With Tsunami controlling the winds, Ladybug easily swooped up the bug and pitched its paper wings together. She held up and snorted. “This craftsmanship is stupid,” she grumbled, “origami is a dead art.”
Translation: man, this is really cool actually, shame it’s an amok that’s sowing discord around Paris instead of someone just being really talented at the not-oft used art of paper folding!
Lune felt he was getting pretty good at this.
Chat touched the struggling paper with a cataclysm and Ladybug swooped up the feather with prejudice.
“Bye bye, little feather. MIRACULOUS LADYBUG! Ugh.”
The magic fluttered over them, familiar and they all breathed out sighs of relief.
“Apathia,” he pulled down his goggles, “if you’d be so kind?”
She snorted. “Nope. Not quite yet, bossman. I’ll let you depower me instead, as fun as tearing this contract in half would be. Besides, people could do with a little apathy right now. I imagine a few of your teammates are on the verge of freaking out right now?”
He glanced up and met Tsunami’s wide eyes. “Eh, you might have a point. Give me a sec.”
He snapped his fingers to get everyone’s attention. “Hey. Okay, so obviously I have no idea what happened in everyone’s civilian lives when the amok got most of you,” even if he could probably guess, “but anyone you hurt will know it wasn’t your fault and you probably meant the opposite of what you said. Talk to them, communicate clearly, maybe explain your actual feelings for real, and things will be fine. None of you should be feeling guilty for the things you said or did while under the influence, because those were, quite literally, a flipped version of what you were really feeling, okay? Now, I have to go find a few people myself, and several of us are on a timer.”
His pin gave the one minute warning in agreement and he bowed before taking off in the direction of the bakery.
He tugged the butterfly back as he went, and luckily Apollo was close. He gasped when the apathy wore off and his heart hurt immediately, but he settled on Marinette’s roof just as the transformation wore off and he collapsed onto her deck chair with his head in his hands.
Nooroo daintily rested a limb on his shoulder and he took a deep breath, picturing all the emotions expelling with the air. He fished out the apple slices he had in his pocket and tossed them over. Apollo, not quite sucked into the pin yet, fluttered imperiously on his knee and he sighed.
“Yeah? I should go find Felix? You’re so wise, Apollo-sama.”
She flapped her wings once in smug agreement before flying back into the pin.
“It…” he tasted the words for a moment, “it would have been bad if I’d gotten bit, right? From a champion standpoint?”
Nooroo nodded slowly, taking a smaller bite out of the last apple slice. “Champions work best on emotional synchronization. If your emotions were suddenly flipped, even with a double dose of Apathia’s powers it might have corrupted the connection. It doesn’t happen often, most of the time my holders only have to worry about their emotions when transforming, or the evil ones don’t care and are willing to impose their emotions on their champions instead. But it… might have temporarily made you and your champion… slightly evil. It’s a careful line and you are more susceptible than the others. Even when they were bitten, they weren’t inherently opposed. You are a hero of sharing and change. If you get corrupted…”
Izuku chuckled mirthlessly. “Corruption is bad for everyone, Nooroo. Sucks that some people are weaker to it than others.”
Nooroo sighed. “Go find your boy, my flower. Saint Valentine is not dead yet.”
Izuku blinked. “Um. Yes he is? You don’t really get a day named after you when you’re alive. I think.”
Nooroo giggled and spun a few circles, reminiscent of Deedee. “Love don’t die!”
“I should stop letting you listen to music.”
He smiled softly as he slipped downstairs, passing Tom and Sabine hugging each other and their daughter. He saw a flash of blond in the doorway and met Adrien’s sheepish grin. He smiled back reflexively and tilted his head in Marinette’s direction before walking out past him.
He looked out over the crowd of people, most making up, crying, hugging, or kissing, but didn’t see the one person he was looking for. He briefly considered texting him, but a quick look at his phone showed it was dead. He looked around, trying to figure out what to do now, but eventually bit his lip and went in the direction of the tea shop they’d met at, the last place he’d seen the other boy.
He opened the door and the girl who had sat them looked up.
“Oh,” she said, “you’re one of the…”
He smiled sheepishly. “Yeah. Um, did the boy I was with…”
She shook her head. “Sorry, sweetie, he hasn’t been back.”
His face fell. “Oh. Thanks anyway. Did I cover the costs…?”
She waved him off. “You’re fine. If your boy comes around, we’ll tell him you’re looking for him. Good luck!”
He nodded and walked back out, looking around hopelessly. Maybe he’d gone home, or tried to text him and given up, or maybe he really hadn’t been affected by the amok at all-
“Izuku!”
His head snapped up to meet grey green eyes and his heart stuttered a little. Felix ran up to him and stopped, fidgeting.
“I, ah,” the normally composed boy spoke, “I was looking for you, but you weren’t responding to your texts, and Adrien said he saw you at the bakery but you weren’t there and no one had seen you since and the sun is setting soon-”
He cut himself off with a slight cough and straightened, looking away. The very edges of his ears were pink.
Izuku bit his lip. “Yeah, um, my phone died. Sorry. I was looking for you too?”
Felix nodded shortly. “Right.”
There was silence for a few moments.
“Ice cream!”
Izuku blinked. “What?”
Pink creeped up Felix’s neck onto his cheeks. “We should, ah, get ice cream. I saw Andre’s is around here somewhere, and since our last…uh, thing, got interrupted by an amok, and sorry about that by the way, I really had hoped they’d honor the sanctity of the day-”
“I thought,” Izuku swallowed, “I thought you didn’t like Andre? Because you didn’t like people telling you what to think, feel, or do…? And, now that I think about it, that you had no interest in romance, because it’s as foreign a concept to us as taxes…”
Felix looked away. “And- it sort of is still, but- you have to learn sometime, and ah, he wouldn’t really be telling me anything I hadn’t already figured out. Since,” his eyes darted to Izuku’s, “we already know what flavors he’s going to give us, right?”
His heart fluttered like it was full of three butterflies.
“Okay.”
Felix flashed him a quick smile before turning on his heel. He fidgeted for a moment before offering his hand. “It’s this way.”
Izuku hesitated for a moment, but slowly placed his hand in his. It was a little clammy, but his probably wasn’t that much better, and the slight warmth was nice in the frosted February air.
They walked in silence for about a minute, Andre’s cart coming into view on the other side of a bridge, and Izuku swallowed, mustering up his courage.
“Is…is this a date?”
Felix’s hand stiffened and he almost tripped, but he quickly was poised again. Izuku felt like his heart was going to pound out of his chest.
“Yes.”
He smiled softly and squeezed Felix’s hand.
Felix squeezed back.
(Now all they had to do was convince Andre, who apparently had a long memory and held grudges, that Felix was a changed man and really could we just get some ice cream, it’s been a really long day-)
(Earl grey with praline, and basil. It was a good combination.)
Notes:
callbacks fr fr. the first time the boys almost got andre's was in chapter's 22/23, where some of izuku's quotes came from (boy's got a good memory, what can i say) and i figured that was a good way to end this chapter. it took me a while to figure out how to work sabrina's quirk into the power i wanted, but forging contracts is very funny to me, i do love me some fraud. the versatility of this as a champion power, where the contract just changes every time, is very strong, and all izuku sees is "man this is so convoluted there's no way ti can be all that useful" like a dummy. we love him anyway
i had a thought earlier of how people's identities are hanging on by a metaphorical thread because everyone knows gami=nami, viperion knows everyone, and otherwise everyone but chat is known by at least two people. ren is the unlucky bastard who is only known by viperion, but most others have a few people they don't know are aware. im sure that wont come up later. (its going to come up later.)
Chapter 71: its lore again
Summary:
its been about a week since valentines day, and the group of people translating the miraculous book have finally finished and are putting the entire thing back together to figure out what the book's deal is. basically, its a huge excuse to dump lore on you before we kick off the finale. one more unrelated amok, then a big one, then the finisher, and then book 1 is over!
Notes:
i fully encourage discussion and speculation about everything in this chapter, and would love to hear what people are thinking about the new stuff i've added to the miraculous side of the world!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Alrighty,” Mari stretched her arms up, “court wizard. From the top.”
Izuku sighed and made grabby hands. Bri obligingly passed over her tablet, which held the pictures of the miraculous book. He easily paged to the very title page and jabbed his fingers at the pages they’d been spending the past few weeks decoding between the three, now four of them.
“We have two languages,” he started, “the dialect of Old Tibetan which we’re calling the language of the guardians, and then, very tiny, the kwami language. We cannot read the kwami language, but we can read the guardian language, and I’m pretty certain you could get any kwami in here and they’d be able to decipher the little notes they left. Which we can’t do, because Master Fu doesn’t know we have this, or that we know about the book in the first place.”
Felix nodded. “And we’re not going to tell him. So we have to wait until he’s passed the guardianship onto Marinette and she can break the identities rule.”
She gave a weak, miserable cheer.
Izuku nodded. “But we do have the translation for this first page, because Hime managed to snag a kwami last time thanks to Felix’s distraction and get them the text. As the title reads, ‘Miraculous Knowledge of the Order,’ the kwami text reads ‘and the Chaos.’ Based on indications and further reading of the book, this means that the original guardians seemed to favor the order side of the kwami and power spectrum, and the kwamis had to balance that out themselves so the world didn’t start combusting.”
“Even the order kwami,” Sabrina crinkled her nose, “which I can’t imagine they were fond of. And the book doesn’t really include a history section, not really.”
“Which is another thing we have to ask the kwami,” Izuku nodded, “translations, history, and… well. Anyway. Following the title page,” he swiped, “is a page that’s chock full of kwami text, which means it could be the history we’re looking for, or it could just be commentary. It’s very, very tiny. Following that is guardian introduction talking about the regular cult stuff, glorious purpose, burdened by power, chosen by the universe, etcetera etcetera. Past that, we start getting into the binding rituals, and these go on for many, many pages, as different concepts have different levels of power, so the binding has to be stronger. Also apparently you have to have a lot of power to bind the ladybug and the black cat, because if you don’t, people will die. Fun. All in favor of not making more miraculous?”
They all snorted and he cracked a grin, flipping through more pages. “Next comes the mother box, also known as the one we have. The Chinese zodiacs and the big seven. Each of the seven supposedly pretty powerful, which tracks, get their own page with a full illustration spread about the first people who used them. More kwami notes, but it’s interesting to note that the guardian text also put a note on the ladybug page to ensure the kwami is bound to the guardian in case they go rogue. Which was apparently an issue with the first ladybug and I really really hope has been lifted since, because that’s concerning. Definitely some slavery connotations in there.”
“From what I can tell,” Felix put in, “Fu didn’t have the book, doesn’t have the book, and never completed his training. He’s doing ours completely from memory and from the few initial pages Adrien provided. If he knew about the old locks on the kwami, he hasn’t indicated. They still follow him to an extent, since he holds the box, but that was in the box construction section, right?”
Izuku nodded. “Right. Which comes immediately after the descriptions of the other miraculous. The rooster sounds really nice, to be honest, a general energy boost and healing? So good.”
Bri snorted. “And a bigass flash of light to go with it.”
“Healing power of the sun, it makes sense!”
“Yes yes, Vivification,” Marinette flapped her hand, “move on. Mother box, then what?”
“Potions,” he said with a flourish, flipping to the pages, “or powerups, really. Every miraculous inherently makes the user stronger, more resistant to, to put it in D&D terms, non magical damage like piercing, slashing, and bludgeoning. Resistant, not immune. However, w- they can still get roasted or frozen, for example, and poison would probably be super effective against us, since we’re still human at the end of the day.”
They nodded and Felix leaned back. “So, fire and ice?”
“And,” Izuku poked, “aquatic and space. They’re not really damage resistance potions, they’re more like environmental adjustments. I imagine the space one was more for, say, the tops of mountains where air is thin and you encounter a lot of long falls, since as far as I can tell, if gives you the ability to fly. Probably one of the more commonly used ones, just for that. You give the potion to the kwami, transform, and boom, suit adjusted. Ingredients aren’t super common, but from how we translated them…” he looked up at Marinette and she took her cue.
“They’ll be decently expensive,” she admitted, “but the recipe wasn’t too hard to follow. If I have the time and ability to buy ingredients without people noticing, since some of them are weird, then I could probably make them in… a week? Time is the biggest issue with them, to be honest. Tim ing, as well. Celestial bodies, and all that jazz.”
Izuku nodded. “There’s also a theoretical recipe they have written down that they were never able to try, apparently, that uses something like a blood moon lunar eclipse, or whatever. Probably not something we’re going to use either, but the recipe is covered in kwami notes, so…”
Bri cocked her head. “Do we know what it does? That was Felix’s section, right?”
The boy in question shrugged. “They never got to test it, either. They assumed it would make the user powerful beyond measure, but there was no indication as to how.”
“After the powerups,” Izuku continued, “we saw our second box. The text doesn’t sound happy about it, but the handwriting is different and some of the context is missing, so as far as Sabrina and I could tell, the Order changed hands, possibly because of this box, what we’re calling the Constellation box. It’s based off of the Greek zodiac, which are known most for their constellations, hence the name. The Order refers to it as Duola’s box, so we can assume that Duola is the creator and keeper of that box. This section is much sparser than the mother box, because as near as we can tell, Duola made the new box and left. Or left and made the new box. There’s mention of rituals of binding that didn’t take, apparently. The two most interesting sections in this is a guardian note, and the stories used to try and track the miraculous that with a little bit of thought seem familiar.”
He pointed at the note. “Best translation we got, Duola was forced to bind another great kwami, like the cat or ladybug, and things went out of wack because there wasn’t any balance. But for some reason, the Order had no desire to just… summon the other one, so the next miraculous she made was Aries, miraculous of Balance. Unfortunately, that’s not how that works, so they hid away the great, or alpha kwami and its miraculous, and took off so the Order couldn’t use them any more.”
He grinned at Felix. “As for the stories, you remember when you first got here and we went to the Louvre?”
Feli snorted. “The first time you tried to convince me to get ice cream, yes, I recall.”
He bit his lip and blushed. “Right. Well, in the greek exhibit, we saw the mural of Andromeda, and I think you were the one to point out that the artist had kept the shackle on her ankle even when Perseus had freed her, and she was flinging her hands out to the sea.”
Sabrina perked up. “No way.”
He grinned and tapped the tablet. “Aquarius, the water bearer, miraculous of Hydration. Ankle bracelet.”
They stared, a little dumbstruck for a moment, before Marinette burst into giggles. “Oh, that’s crazy,” she sounded out of breath, “the greek myths were real, because of miraculous!”
He grinned. “Yep! Which also puts a timeline on when Duola was around, since this was their box. A couple of the other miraculous don’t have stories attached to them at all, or just speculation that place the miraculous in a region at a certain time. If we wanted to track them down, or find the new guardian, we’d probably need to follow the legends.”
Felix snapped his fingers. “Leo, the lion. Hercules. Am I right?”
He nodded. “They said the jewelry was a cloak clasp. Miraculous of Might.”
“This is insane,” Mari breathed, looking at the tablet, “you lucky bastard, getting this section. How did you sit on this?”
He smirked. “The reveal was totally worth it. It’s worth mentioning, there isn’t much more than those three, Aries, Leo, and Aquarius. Those were the only ones they could guarantee, because they were so public. They had suspects for the rest, but nothing concrete, so we’d be flying in blind.”
“And,” Mari sighed, “we have our own problems to deal with without hopping countries.”
Sabrina frowned. “Any idea what the great kwami was?”
He shook his head. “I know the two it’s not. Other than that, no clue.”
Marinette sighed. “Alpha kwami are way too strong to not have a balance. If Ladybug tried to do everything by herself, the world would violently correct itself and it would be worse. But I guess people look at a concept like destruction and think it’s bad. I guess the pair was like that.”
“The notes seemed to indicate that they tried stabilizing it with the ladybug for a while, implying the bound one was order aligned,” Izuku pointed out, “but if it’s not about polarity and more about actual balance, they’d need to either bind the pair or stop using whatever it was entirely. By the sound of it, they went with the second option.”
Felix leaned back. “Life and death, maybe? They sound like opposites.”
Marinette made a noise of disagreement. “Based on what I know of the Order in those times, they would absolutely bind both. Death under your command? Scary. Besides, the chaos in that pair is Life. Much like creation.”
“There’s four pairs,” Izuku said confidently, “so even if life and death is one pair, that still leaves two others.”
Marinette blinked. “Eight alpha kwami. Like the symbol of the Order. The knot. Eight sides…”
The four of them exchanged glances.
“I don’t think,” Izuku said carefully, “that the Order totally knew everything. The kwamis might not either.”
(Izuku thinks to himself, that this would be so much easier if he could just tell them he was getting half of his information from a kwami, but no, even if Marinette knows he’s Lune, Felix and Sabrina definitely don’t, and he really doesn’t want to have to give up his miraculous because he can’t be trusted-)
“So a coincidence, then,” Felix hummed, “perhaps one orchestrated by a higher power. Maybe the kwami themselves. Who knows. What’s after the Constellation box?”
He nodded. “Two other boxes. Or, two wheels in one box. I’m not sure. Based on the animals listed, my strong belief is we’re looking at a box that originated in the Americas. The wheel of twelve, which is possibly a wheel of thirteen if I’m reading the inside of the circle right, includes animals like eagle, bear, beaver, coyote, wolf, bison… classic north american, native american animals. The wheel of five is the frog, the llama, the parrot, the jaguar, and the lizard.”
Sabrina nodded. “Very jungle, South America. I concurred.”
Izuku nodded. “Other than brief descriptions of a few of the jewels and their suspected or confirmed animals, not much is known about these boxes. Sabrina, this was your section.”
She hummed. “Based on the wording you figured out, I’d say the Order had originally wanted control of all the boxes, but after Duola stole the Constellation box, other sects started popping up around the world, following local customs and beliefs to make new boxes. I wouldn’t be surprised if there were more out there that just didn’t make it into the book, but based on context I think the American boxes were made maybe two hundred years before Columbus hit ground. I’m placing the Mother box at around 2500 BCE, and the Constellation box sometime between 1000 and 500 BCE. I bet the Order breathed a sigh of relief that it took the native americans almost a thousand years before they made their own box. Other civilizations might have as well. For example,” she took her tablet back and thumbed through a few tabs, “I’ve been doing some research. Alix has unwittingly been helping, but you remember the whole Pharaoh deal?”
Marinette gasped. “A Ladybug showed up in ancient Egypt.”
She nodded. “Based on the context you and Izzy managed to get us, Felix and I have been doing some deep dives on animal themed heroes through the ages. Definitely evidences of the big seven from the mother box, and now I have to look up the Greek legends more, thank you, Izzy, but other than the occasional dragon, for example, most miraculous didn’t see use. Not from the mother box, anyway. But Egypt? They have carvings of this one guy that really seems like Ladybug. At first, I thought it was Sobek, but the carvings were all super off. Based on the images, though, whoever he was was also associated with fertility. Not a god, but definitely a crocodile hero. A miraculous, one might say.”
Marinette gave a strangled groan. “Felix, we can never tell Master Fu. He’ll try to make us go gather the boxes.”
Felix pinched the bridge of his nose. “So, we have a box from Asia, Europe, the Americas, possibly Africa… why not just throw Oceania in there?”
Izuku choked a little. “Wait. What if Atlantis is real?”
They all looked at each other solemnly before Marinette threw up her hands. “Nope! Not today, Satan! We decoded your stupid book, eventually we’ll translate the kwami notes, and we have potions to make! We’re done! Over!”
Felix snickered and leaned over. “I think the stress is getting to her,” he murmured in Izuku’s ear, “she’s been working with Fu for months. I’ve only been at it two weeks and I’m already frustrated, so I can only imagine what she’s feeling right now.”
Izuku giggled and reached out to loop their fingers together. “She’ll figure it out,” he murmured, “even if she has to turn the entire thing inside out. You and Bri were categorizing the rituals, right?”
Felix grimaced. “Right. The wording in them leaves much to be desired.”
“But the magic is real,” he sighed, “and Oaths are important.”
“They’re missing something, though,” Felix said idly, “the princess and I both agree.”
He shrugged. “Then make something up. Consult the kwami. It’s magic, not science. Maybe the words aren’t as important. Or maybe the humans could never figure out the right ones alone.”
He flailed and squeaked and Felix used their linked hands to pull him closer and under his arm, and Sabrina laughed at all three of them.
Izuku released a breath and snuggled further into Felix’s arms.
The book was pretty much translated, and they had some long term goals. All that they needed now was to defeat Vixen and La Paon without getting themselves hurt.
Easy.
…For sure.
Notes:
genuinely no clue how secret identities are holding up, izzy's accidentally being pretty blatant, so with this, sabrina might have figured him out... mari is pulling out her hair about this dumb fucking identities rule, you know she is, because they could straight up translate the kwami text (which looks like concentric circles/spirals, inspired by the bubbles they spew when they can't talk about something) except then people would know identities and apparently that's not allowed-
ahem.
anyway, feel free to speculate on concepts and kwami! I have them all planned out, and all of my boxes. the ones listed in the book will be coming up in book two, as will Duola.
see you next time!
Chapter 72: Helicopter Parent
Summary:
last day of February, apparently the boys haven't told their parents they're dating Izzy and Mari? Oops lmao
Notes:
a lot of this chapter is me going back and looking at things, and looking things up. for example, they mention their ages, and i have gone in and changed chapter 18 because i totally said they were 13/14, which for an american last year of middle school is correct, but now they're 14/15, next school year they will be turning 16, meaning they end their high school career as 18 year olds. i also, in chapter 18 again, but mari's birthday in june, making her older than izuku, but technically by american cutoffs, at least, she'd be a grade higher or actually the youngest one there, so instead she just... idk, complications with moving? who knows, who cares, she's the eldest on a technicality lmao, i didn't feel like going back and rewording that entire part of the conversation, mari deserves nice things
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“So,” Izuku nudged Felix at the lunch table, “how did your mom react to the news about… us?”
Felix grimaced. “It hasn’t come up.”
The table sort of stopped and Adrien snickered. “Hasn’t- Fe, it’s been almost two weeks!”
“Oh? And you told Auntie Emi, then?”
“…No? I thought she knew.”
Felix settled his head in his hands and sighed into them.
“I just wanted to know if she liked me,” Izuku mused, “not uncover two terrible sons.”
“This is ridiculous,” Chloe said reluctantly, “but you both know the longer you put it off, the more they’re going to freak out, right?”
Marinette swallowed. “In… in a good way, right?”
Chloe rolled her eyes. “Depends. I’m pretty sure they like you, at least, Dupain-Cheng, unless their opinion has soured since the Christmas party. As for Izzy, I know they think he’s cute, but boyfriend material for her son? Aunt Amy hasn’t really met him, has she?”
Izuku paled.
“Regardless,” she waved her hand, “they’re going to freak out and get overprotective again.”
Both boys grimaced and Sabrina leaned over to Izuku. “Their dads died pretty close together last year,” she murmured, “and their moms never really recovered from it. For an entire three months, we didn’t see or hear from them hardly at all.”
Chloe nodded. “And if they think their baby boys are leaving the nest and getting significant others, ahead of the curve I might remind you since we’re literally fifteen and fourteen-”
“I know some people who dated at twelve,” Izuku protested.
“-if their baby boys are ahead of the curve,” she insisted, “they’re going to have a minor breakdown. Probably set up some interviews disguised as dinners. Definitely ask many uncomfortable questions and attempt to chaperone any “dates.” They’re borderline helicopter parents at this point.”
Izuku sighed. “My mom was really teasing about it, but other than eventually wanting a video call,” he looked at his boyfriend, “she’s being pretty hands off. Aunt Tomoe is too busy with Kagami’s scandal of dating two, admittedly worthy, but still two people at once, so she isn’t really concerned about me. Plus she knows you and also knows that if you hurt me, Kagami would kill you if I didn’t get there first.”
Felix eyed him and he smiled back. “I passed the self defense course ages ago,” he said sweetly, “and Gami has been teaching me the sword since I got here. In July.”
Felix nodded. “Duly noted,” his voice sounded fond, “I’ll endeavor to be the perfect gentleman.”
“Daddy cares about the slight scandal,” Chloe rolled her eyes, “but he’s probably going to use it as a push for votes since he’s so “inclusive,” or whatever. And we all know Anarka thinks it’s delightful.”
They all snorted.
Marinette sighed. “Maman and Papa are delighted, of course, and I’m certain Papa has all but adopted Ren already. So really, it looks like it's just you two that haven’t told your parents.”
“I’m certain Mum knows,” Adrien protested, “she’s the one who was teasing me at the gaming tournament about it, and I definitely told her I was going to ask Mari out!”
“And she was also depressed around the time you did,” Felix pinched the bridge of his nose, “and there was an amok besides. If you haven’t explicitly told her, chances are she got distracted and put it out of her mind.”
“Well, she probably won’t mind, she was teasing me enough about it before!”
“Well,” Bri snorted, “better tell her before February ends.”
“Wh- it’s the last day of February!”
“Ugh no,” Felix groaned, “she has a point. Mother will be insufferable about it for a while and it might be a hot minute before we can manage a date, but maybe a group date will work…?”
Chloe wrinkled her nose. “You’d want a double date, then, or at that point we might as well just invite Sabrina and hang out like usual.”
“Man,” Ren sighed, “we really kept things in group, huh? Bri, you have your eye on anyone?”
She snorted. “Not in the slightest. I’m currently in the market for hot people to ogle, not hot people to date. For example, Chat Noir.”
Marinette groaned into her hands, face red. “Sabrina, that’s so objectifying.”
“Are you gonna tell me I’m wrong?”
“…No.”
Adrien choked.
“No no no,” She waved her hands frantically, “I’m totally dating you and there’s no way in hell I’d do anything to compromise that, I’m just saying I’ve definitely had a crush on him for a long time despite him being completely unattainable and its a regular celebrity crush and I’m going to stop talking now oh god-”
“No no, I’m right there with you,” he was also bright red, “I totally have a bit of a celebrity crush on Ladybug-” Felix coughed a little to mask laughter “-so I definitely get it, no worries, I know you’d never do that, you’re too good and honest-”
Kagami put a hand in between them. “Enough. You are both faithful, and Sabrina is currently more interested in people watching than people dating. Moving on. When are the two of you going to inform your mothers?”
Felix sighed. “When we get home, I suppose. It’s Wednesday, so it’s family dinner. We can tell them then.”
Adrien shrugged. “I’m not worried. If mum had taken the time to think about it, she’d realize it already, so it should be fine on my end. And Aunt Amy has to like Zuks, everyone likes Zuks.”
Izuku snorted. “The villains don’t.”
“The villains are using an excuse to target you, I don’t think they’re more than mildly annoyed about you.”
“If anything,” he said cheerfully, “they should be pretty annoyed that they haven’t really seen me in ages!”
“Huh,” Sabrina glanced at him, “when was the last time you got caught up in a sentimonster?”
“Technically… L’Anarky, I think?”
Chloe waved him off. “You escaped immediately, it doesn’t count. Sludge villain.”
They all made noises of agreement and Izuku sighed. “A month. That’s pretty lame.”
“Um,” Adrien scoffed, “before that it was Regina, right? Or, I guess, sort of Briar Rose and Dreamwalker, but I feel like those two shouldn’t count.”
“And Regina was in November,” Felix confirmed, “so that’s two to three months before Sewer Sludge. Compared to literally every amok prior to Regina, that’s a pretty good record, to be fair.”
“You definitely just jinxed it, you guys know that, right?”
Mari grinned. “Just be real quick at getting to whatever Ladybug did to hide you.”
He glared at her without heat and she smiled mockingly.
“Wait,” Sabrina said, “Kung Food, mid December.”
They all groaned.
“How could we forget the recklessness in the ball room,” Chloe grumbled, “all to help your foreign friends.”
“Um, actually, they were Japanese,” Izuku reminded her, “so… only foreign to you.”
“Foreign to the country!”
“The bell is about to ring,” Kagami said mildly.
They all took a hurried bite and she smirked.
Emelie and Amelie walked away from the dinner table where their respective sons relaxed. The boys assumed the conversation about them dating had gone fine, with neither mother saying anything against it. Truly, Izuku and Marinette were wonderful children, if slightly…
Emi slid down the wall with a hand to her mouth, not noticing how it shook.
“Amy,” she gasped out, “I, I can’t-”
“I know,” Amelie soothed, heart stuttering just as fast, “I know. It’s too soon, I didn’t… and it’s him.”
Emi giggled weakly. “We joked about it in the beginning, to be fair.”
“And you assumed… well, that doesn’t matter as much. I’m not ready. We’re not ready.”
“But if it makes them happy-”
“Do you think they’d be able to bear it? The burden of this family?”
“Amy, they’re both such strong people. They could take it.”
“And if not?”
“Then they have to leave.”
“Would they be bound by it anyway? They don’t have to like us to love our children.”
“We’d have to make sure it was serious before telling them anyway.”
“But I don’t think I’m ready yet, they’re still in collège! Even if they’re approaching the end! And what if one of them moves, or ends up breaking his heart-”
“I know, I know,” Emi soothed, “but, but what if we try and break them up, and our sons hate us? I don’t know if I could bear it.”
Amy clutched at her necklace in an anxious tic. “Yeah. Neither could I.”
“I’m just so…” Emi stilled for a moment, “we could use this.”
Amy blinked. “Oh. Oh!”
They were still stressed, yes, but they smiled at each other anyway.
Kingdom Chat
Wizard: soooooo
Wizard: how’d it go @Spy @Jester
Advisor: [Amok Alert - Helicopter Parent]
Queen: I know i shouldn’t, but
Queen: *lmao*
Bard: so they panicked, and paon took advantage of it
Bard: delightful, i fucking love our villains :)
Princess: why are we still here
Princess: just to suffer
Princess: wait which parent is the donor, i might be good
Knight: the alert doesn’t say, so both of you should be hiding
Knight: and now
Wizard: bravo six, going dark
Princess: bravo six, going dark
Princess: hey, don't steal my bit!!!
Wizard: sorry i can’t hear you over my message sending first
Queen: HIDE FFS
Advisor: oh boy, i hope the boys are good, they haven’t been responding…
Jester: I'm free, felix isn’t
Jester: when the villains get revealed i think i'm going to punch them fr
Helicopter Parent, Ladybug thought, was fucking annoying.
For one, the eleven foot (or three and a third meters) tall woman used her dual pigtails, fashioned after the mirrored hairstyles of Amelie and Emilie, could actually propel her in the air like a helicopter. Fitting, then, for the name. The four arms were extremely annoying, even if one of them was holding onto Felix and thus out of commission.
As for the heroes, Tsunami had already had to recharge once, her five minute total time using the elements was not enough. The water wasn’t even really noticed, the lightning was annoying the tall sentimonster woman, but not doing any real damage, and the wind to buffet her slowed her down, but not enough for anyone to actually do something. Chat didn’t have a clear idea what the object would be and seemed reluctant to hurt them anyway, Gliss was doing her best to shield people getting out of way and block wild, heavy punches, but couldn’t go on the offensive. Viperion had recharged three times with no actual avenues, picking the paths that left them the best, and Lune had switched champions twice as his ideas weren’t working. The civilians were understanding about it and had wished them luck.
And Fille was frustrated at her lack of ability to do more than ferry people around.
Ladybug cast another glance around, trying to see anything she could use, but got nothing.
“My lady,” Chat called, “the hostage is, admittedly putting a damper on things,” she winced, “but it might be time for some luck.”
She tugged on her pigtails. “I know.”
Vipes had mentioned her previous lucky charms and things going to shit, so she cast a glance his way. He met her gaze and shrugged. “It’s a decent time for it. We’ll make it at least five minutes,” he called, “get it and go.”
Her brow pinched, but she called for it anyway.
A familiar shaped box.
She cursed, the massage parlor wasn’t that far, but she didn’t like leaving her people for long. Still, Lune was on champion three (he’d tried getting butterflies to Felix, but Helicopter Parent had not liked that) so they had the extra body, if nothing else. A defender, it looked like, so good to stall for time.
She took off.
“Ah, Ladybug,” Master Fu greeted, “how can I help you?”
She wordlessly held up the box in his direction and made a beeline for the gramophone. He’d long since shown her the code to get in for guardian training, so she didn’t waste any time on the pleasantries, even as her transformation beeped the final minute warning. She absently dropped it and fished a cookie out of her purse before pursing her lips over the miraculous.
On the top row, the only one remaining of the “big seven” as Izzy called them, was the bee.
She ran over her list of allies again in slight desperation. Who did she trust with a miraculous outside of their group, honestly? And Adrien had gone to ground and Felix was captured. Sure, if she could find Adrien, that’d be fine. If she had the time, she’d probably ask Lune to look for him, or Fille to find him, it’s not like she could do much otherwise…
Oh, now there was a thought.
She picked up the comb and met Pollen’s eyes.
“Up for it?”
Pollen hesitated briefly. “Is my holder noble?”
Her lips quirked up slightly. “You know, a year ago I would have said hell no. Now? Yeah.”
“And… a good leader?”
“Very forceful for sure. Gets people to listen.”
“And there’s no fire?”
“Nope.”
Pollen thought about it for a bit longer, then nodded. “Yes, princess, I can do it.”
Marinette couldn’t help but giggle. “Oh, if you like me being a princess…”
Pollen perked up and she suited up again, tucking the comb back in the lucky charm.
She swung back into the battle. “Fille! I need your help! With me!”
The horse heroine caught her boomerang horseshoe on the rebound and clicked her tongue. “Not doing much else. Lead the way.”
They ducked two streets away and touched down on a roof. They could still hear the roaring cries of Helicopter Parent, and Fille folded her ams, tapping her foot.
“So, what do you need?”
“I need you to find someone for me.”
Brille Fille nodded. “The holder. Kay, cool, who?”
“I need Chloe Bourgeois.”
She stood stock still. “What?”
Ladybug smiled. “I need someone I trust. I need Chloe Bourgeois.”
Fille gaped at her for a moment before her mouth snapped shut. “Dismount.”
Kaalki came out of the sunglasses and looked around in shock. “Ladybug?”
Chloe fed her kwami a sugar cube, still staring a little lost at her team leader.
Ladybug held out the box with a smile. “Chloe Bourgeois, this is the Bee, the Miraculous of Subjugation. You will use it for the greater good and return it to me when the battle is finished. Do you accept?”
“I… already have a miraculous.”
“And I told you,” she said softly, “I need someone I can trust. Plus, Voyage is an awesome power, just…”
Chloe snorted. “Not handy right now. Not your fault, Kiki.”
Kaalki huffed. “I should think not. Well, accept so I can talk to Pollen.”
The box was passed over and they both closed their eyes against the brief flash of light.
“Listen up,” Kaalki said sharply, “this is my holder, and she’s a queen-”
“Oh!” Pollen’s voice was bright. “I love queens! It’s an honor to meet you, my holder!”
Chloe flushed in patches and looked away from the two kwami. “Whatever. I need to help Ladybug.”
Pollen giggled. “Indeed! I will suit you well, my queen! To transform, say Pollen, buzz on! To detransform, buzz off! Your power will be Venom! It’s a temporary paralysis. If you stab multiple entities before calling for it, or the creature is larger, the venom will wear off sooner, but most people will freeze for your five minutes.”
Chloe pursed her lips. “Timing on three meters?”
Pollen hummed. “About three minutes, I believe. Maybe more, though, you’re very strong in order. Kaalki is a good fit for you too!”
The small horse huffed. “Of course she is, so you better treat her right!”
Pollen turned slightly to Ladybug. “Is she not ready for…?”
“Ahp,” Kaalki hissed, “none of them are, and we haven’t told them yet!”
Pollen blinked. “Oh. Okay! We should tell them later, though!”
“Um,” Ladybug pointed back at the battle, “definitely going to put a pin in that, but we’re sort of in the middle of something right now.”
Pollen squeaked. “Yes! So sorry, my guardian! Whenever you’re ready, my queen!”
Chloe slid the comb in her hair. “Do I have to take the glasses off…?”
“No,” Kaalki shrugged, “I’m sure Pollen can disguise them, and I’ll hide in your hair. Just in case.”
She nodded slowly. “Pollen, buzz on!”
Ladybug waited for the light of the first transformation to fade and gave a hum of appreciation at the golden and black striped outfit. It made her look a little like a bell flower with a fur ruff around her neck, and the glasses had indeed been turned into large beady black eye coverings that were like bug eyed sunglasses, completely covering her eyes. Her ponytail had spiraled into a spinner shape and two stiff ribbons acted like antennae coming from the band.
“Looking good,” Ladybug said, “what’s your name?”
The bee heroine finished examining her outfit and coughed lightly. “Um, well. Fleur D’or?”
Ladybug paused for half a moment before laughing. “Rhyming theme, huh?”
Fleur huffed. “Leave me alone.”
“No no, I like it. Okay, let’s go back and help.”
They unhooked their yoyo and trompo respectively (Ladybug was secretly glad Chloe hadn’t leaned into the queen talk and gone with something like Queen Bee, since Regina had probably ruined that for all of them), and they booked it for the battle.
“Lune,” Ladybug barked as they gravitated towards her to regroup, “status!”
“Third champion held out for a while, but Heli is actively watching where my butterflies go and broke the object,” he said in frustration. “No sign of getting Felix out yet, but we’re all still up and kicking.”
She made a noise of frustration and sighed. “Okay. Everyone, this is Fleur D’or, new bee.”
“My lady! Was that a pun?!”
“Wh- not an intentional one, oh my kwami, newbie, that’s… okay, later! Nami, elements?”
“Lightning, thirty seconds.”
She winced. “Not a lot of time, there. Okay. Vipes?”
“Charged and ready.”
“Chat?”
“Cat’s meow!”
“Gliss?”
“Out of juice, force drop in four.”
Ladybug grimaced. “Okay. Fleur, get a good shot in, that gives us three minutes to recharge, and I want everyone at top power. I want a heavy focus on freeing Felix. Lune, if he gets out, can you champion him so he can run?”
“I’ll have a butterfly ready.”
“Okay, Nami, we need your wind to slow his fall. Chat, you and Fleur are in charge of getting her to break her grip. Vipes, crossbow her ass if you think it’d help. If we can manage a quick turnaround, we’ll defeat her before the paralysis is up. Once the hostage is taken care of and able to fight for himself if need be, we keep looking for the amok. Hopefully Vix hasn’t snuck it away, but Vipes, you’re needed for this part, so as soon as the three minutes is up, second chance. Gliss, you’re defending Lune and Viperion. Sound good?”
The other six gave a chorus of agreements and she relaxed a little.
“Okay. Fleur, with me. Let’s get you a shot.”
It was easy to stab the giant woman in the ankle, since they weren’t going for her hostage so she didn’t try as hard to get rid of them, and then she was frozen. While half her team recharged, she stalked around the seething woman, trying to find the empowered object. She settled for launching herself up to the tight grasp Felix was in.
“Howdy,” she said wryly, “out of ten, how would you rate this hug?”
“Depends on what I’m grading it on,” he muttered, “what’s the plan? And who’s the bee?”
“Fille. Goes by Fleur D’or.”
“Huh.”
“Plan is to bust you out before the paralysis wears off, then find the object. Could reverse it if you happen to know what the object is.”
He clicked his tongue. “We were in the dining room when the ceiling exploded half a house away. Since our mothers are having a crisis over us, however, perhaps a personal effect that came from one of us. A picture, maybe, or a craft.”
She huffed, eyeing the battlefield. “We’ll look, but first we’re getting you out,” she affirmed, noting her team alighting on the field again, “and to safety.”
She leapt off the twitching woman as the cat and bee showed up to break the frozen grip using leverage, bickering about the best way to do it, and she inspected the area around them to see if there was anything else she could do.
Tsunami picked her way across the debris of the shattered street with visible distaste until she was perched on the edge of a building nearest to Heli (a good way to shorten the name) so she could be as close as possible to catch the falling boy without spending her time.
It happened in an instant.
The hand clutching Felix opened, a full arms reach above the ground at what was easily five meters and the two heroes trying to open said hand were dislodged. Tsunami dove.
“Wind-”
Smack.
The building shuddered a bit and Felix scrambled at the hand that had grabbed him, from the second, lower set of arms.
“NO!”
Four voices echoed the cry, the rest of them frozen in horror as Heli laughed horribly, clutching Felix to her chest and patting his hair, cooing. Her hair spun and she hovered over the ground, away from where Fleur hadn’t recovered enough to stab her in the ankle again, and half of the team took half a step in her direction, but Lune flung a hand out.
“Emerald! CHRYSALIS!”
The empowered butterfly, meant for Felix, dove into Tsunami and a flash of bright green and soft purple light engulfed the down hero, leaving behind a pod. Lune ran to her side and hovered. He looked up with wide, wet eyes.
“I don’t know when it’ll be done,” he said, “but you’re going to have to rework the plan.”
Viperion swallowed harshly, looking away from the cocoon, and flicked his bracelet. “Second chance.”
He immediately took a deep breath and looked to Ladybug, who was still half frozen in horror at the sound Tsunami had made when she’d been backhanded into a building.
“Give us a plan,” he said softly, “and I’ll give us the workarounds.”
She swallowed harshly and stood up straighter, looking directly up to where Heli was jabbering away nonsense at Felix.
“Right,” she nodded, “Gliss, how good are you with your turtle jail?”
She cocked her head. “I’m good at the timing, if that’s what you’re asking.”
Ladybug stared directly at Viperion. “Good enough to get just the hand as she’s falling?”
He nodded.
Gliss looked between them, then shrugged. “As many times as he needs me to.”
“Fleur, you need to get up there and stun her.”
Viperion shook his head. “Wire’s too distinct. You’d need to sneak.”
Chat raised a clawed hand. “Baton lift?”
“That’d work.”
“Tsunami and Lune are out,” she bit her lip, “and that means we’re on distraction duty, snake face.”
He twisted his lyre into the crossbow form and pulled the strings back. “My pleasure.”
(For a brief moment, Marinette remembered just exactly who Heli had punted through a wall, and what she meant to Viperion and Fleur D’or, two of the heartbroken cries from earlier. She almost pitied the sentimonster, but the crack kept playing in her head and then she just felt angry.)
In the end, second chance and anger carried the day. The baton lift was quiet enough that Fleur stabbed her with a cry of “VENOM!” that all of Paris could hear, the timing on the shellter was made possible with second chance and Felix wasn’t harmed at all. He yelled about the rings they both wore on their left hands, their wedding rings, the only truly personal effect the sentimonster had, and Chat cataclysmed them. The feather popped out and was swept up and cleansed, and the miracle cure was spread throughout the city. They all breathed a bit easier when the sentimonster disappeared and the chrysalis broke open for the dragon heroine to tumble out, looking disoriented. Lune, Viperion, and Fleur all dove for her immediately and she patted them on the backs in a daze before lightly smacking Lune on the head.
“Chat,” Ladybug nudged him, “whistle?”
He obligingly let out a piercing whistle and she grinned. “Right! Civilians are going to move back into the area soon, and I know Felix probably has to find his cousin and comfort their mothers, but is everyone free in an hour or two to suit up and meet up? I’ll pick up the two extra miraculous afterwards, but I think we need to talk.”
Felix made a noise of disgruntlement. “If someone can pick me up, I think I should also be there as a representative of the guardians. Especially if this is about what I think it is.”
“It’s about a few things,” she admitted, “but I’m good with that.”
“I can get him,” Chat said quickly, “where are we meeting?”
“Tower?”
They all agreed easily and Ladybug pulled Fleur aside before they could all split to recharge and head home for an hour. “Come as Fille, but bring Pollen.”
The girl nodded. “Of course, you need to take her back.”
“Also, I want a kwami there for various reasons.”
She nodded. “Done. See you in an hour.”
Ladybug watched the last of her team take off and sighed, trying to stop her hands from shaking.
“See you soon,” she sighed.
Notes:
man there is a lot of carefully worded sections in here lmao. chekov's bazooka
edit, i meant to include this when posting, but i forgot. the original chrysalis scene would have resolved to be funny, and tsunami was always going to be the target, but me and my family had a lot of fun thinking up the ability (and all of the other abilities the big seven had):
Darling ❤
Izuku, waiting anxiously for the cocoon to open
Ladybugs suddenly swarm and the cocoon disappears
The person inside does not appear(they are sent home)
Völfle
izuku: "AAAAAAAAHHHH I TURNED THEM INTO GOOP-"
Darling ❤
Yes
Sapl¡ng
i wanna say he woukd braincell jt
...but no
Völfle
no i think if there was alreayd a person in a chrysalis and the cure went out, they'd appear where the thing used to be
not get sent home lmao
Darling ❤
Not if it’s a first cocoon and not if he’s waiting anxiously
Völfle
true
if the first chrysalis goes wrong i think he might actually quit
Sapl¡ng
y e p
the first one should be gami
Völfle
"im sorry ladybug i can't be a hero annymore"
Darling ❤
Gets a call on the com from tsunami that they are ok
Sapl¡ng
"im sorry lb i just killed my cousin"
Völfle
"oh my god you dramatic baby she's fine"
Darling ❤
“I just sent her home cause your identities were at risk”
Sapl¡ng
ren: "you turned her into goo????"
Völfle
"yes! when caterpillars make a cocoon they literally dissolve into goo before they become butterflies! it's soup in there for a good portion of hte process!"
"YOU TURNED HER INTO GOOOOO???????"
Darling ❤
“I TURNED HER INTO GOOOO!!!!” Wails
Völfle
yeah basically
lb and tn are just watching in mild concern
"should we....tell them?" "no let them cry a little more, its nice to know im appreciated around here"anyway obviously we didn't end up going with that, but imagine for a moment the lighter scenario in which they'd discover this ability lmao, we had fun with it
Chapter 73: An Informative Meeting
Summary:
listen i kinda just wanted to get the gang together to lore dump on you some more, so uhhh that's what you get!
Notes:
I've seen other fics do some really neat alternate powers, and of course I'm open to others, but out big seven each have three, even if im counting empowering the butterfly/feather as one, lmao, so there's that.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Okay,” Ladybug slouched against the metal support beam, “I call this meeting to order and chaos.”
Lune made a noise of intrigue. “Alignments.”
She gave him a wry grin. “Alignments. Pollen, we welcome you to our circle.”
The bee kwami giggled. “I do feel very welcomed! Tikki has been teaching you well!”
Chat looked ready to vibrate out of his skin, looking between his partner and the kwami, but kept his mouth shut. Felix rolled his eyes and took pity on him and everyone else who was mystified.
“This,” he pulled out a tablet, one easily recognized as Sabrina’s, “has the book. Marinette and I have been going over it… I’m not going to say obsessively, but close enough, and we’ve shared some of our findings with Ladybug. Chat, if you have time after this, I can be your guardian liaison. Even Fu can’t complain about me knowing your identity, and you’re the only one of the group the princess and I don’t know, because you’re the only one Ladybug doesn’t know.”
“And I won’t,” Ladybug said hurriedly, “but as a guardian, even just as a candidate, he technically can get around Fu’s rule of secret identities, and I know for me it’s so handy having someone I can talk to about this as a civilian, because while Tikki is wonderful, she isn’t human.”
“Besides,” Felix snorted, “Fu’s exhausted his teachings at this point, since he fled when he was just a few months into his training. We’re at the point of making things up based on both the book and talking to various kwami when we have the chance. A lot of the things the Order emphasized, we find distasteful, and we’re working on making better in secret until Fu makes us full guardians.”
“Which isn’t the point of this meeting,” Ladybug said, “but it is sort of an explanation for why we might say things we do. Speaking of, though, Pollen, can you read the kwami text, or are you forbidden?”
Pollen winced. “The entire box was forbidden, I’m sorry my lady.”
She sighed. “I figured, when Tikki said she couldn’t. We’ll break that binding too, I want to know what these things say.”
“Wait,” Lune protested, “wouldn’t they have been the ones to write the text? Were they also forced to forget what they wrote?”
Pollen nodded solemnly and Fille’s gloves creaked with how tight she clenched them.
“That’s very disquieting,” Tsunami rumbled, “and indicative of a power dynamic I do not approve of.”
“I believe a very smart person once called it the “regular cult stuff,” which about sums it up,” Felix grinned a little maliciously, winking at Lune, and the boy blinked in confusion before recalling that Felix had already told them he knew who everyone but Chat was. Oh, this could only end poorly for his heart.
“But I believe that is also not the point of the meeting,” Viperion strummed his lyre pointedly.
Ladybug nodded. “Right. Okay, mostly the meeting is about two things. One, Lune, what was that?”
He straightened. “Chrysalis is another power of the butterfly miraculous that uses the empowered butterfly to emulate the change of healing. Other kwami have secondary powers as well.”
Pollen nodded. “It depends on the holders and what they’re best suited for, as well as what they need. It also depends on what they already know, especially in the case of miraculous being misused. We’re very good at getting out of commands from our holders to tell them our powers. You called us the big seven, right?”
Holders around the circle nodded and she hummed, twirling a little in place. “All of us have three powers, sort of. A general, a healing or reset ability, and what we would consider our true power. For me, I have Hivemind, Honey, and Venom. For most of us, all holders have access to the true powers and sometimes the general ones. In the case of Ladybug, Lucky Charm is the general power, and Miraculous Ladybug is the true power.”
Lune frowned at that. “Wasn’t it something called-”
“Nope,” Pollen said cheerfully, “Tikki doesn’t like that one! Other than that, I won’t really be giving any examples, because it’s not polite to talk about other kwami’s powers.”
“Could you have other powers than those three, though?” Gliss tapped her chin thoughtfully. “I can’t see much more to do with the turtle, for example, but bees have a lot of complex behaviors you could work around making a powerset for.”
Pollen shrugged. “It’s slightly more complicated than that, Lady Turtle. While we can draw inspiration from nature, at the end of the day we must embody our concepts. Hivemind is about being a leader, a queen bee in charge of and connected to the whole hive. Venom is about subjecting someone to your power and having a hold over them. Honey, though a healing ability, traps you in place to work, much like Chrysalis. All subjugation related powers. In addition, our holders must be suited to the power. Fleur D’or is a wonderful bee, but I am not certain she would be able to make good use of Hivemind,” she looked at Brille Fille apologetically, “though she might be able to manage a Honey. Other than that, while it is possible our holders will be able to shape our magic into a new power, most don’t bother to try, since they’re satisfied with what they have. We didn’t start with any powers, after all, so making new ones is of course possible. Regardless, it’s something you must discuss with your own kwami, my lords and ladies.”
Tsunami hummed. “By that logic, some of us zodiacs could also have secondary or tertiary powers, or we could come up with new ones, as long as they’re in the scope of the concept, correct?”
Pollen beamed. “Just so, Lady Dragon! Each ability requires magic, of course, so at your age and ability, for now you will only be capable of one or the other.”
Lune nodded. “Like Chrysalis. It takes as much energy as a Metamorphosis does, so whoever gets the butterfly can get one or the other.”
Ladybug frowned. “Then why do I get both?”
Pollen giggles. “The magic used to summon the lucky charm is stored in the object, and then released when calling for your other power. They’re quite complimentary like that! If you used your healing ability, however, you would either shorten your timer, or not be able to summon a charm until Tikki recharged.”
“Fascinating,” Felix said in amusement, “the checks and balances on the miraculous to ensure the users don’t burn out and die. How pleasant. Would you be willing to share the powers of the Peacock and the Fox, since we’re fighting them?”
Pollen hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly. “Again,” she insisted, “Duusuu and Trixx would have done everything in their power to ensure neither holder knew secondary powers existed in the first place.”
“But with me openly using a second ability, and Ladybug constantly using two, wouldn’t they start to ask questions?”
Pollen nodded again, expression stricken. “You are correct, Lord Butterfly. That is most distressing. I suppose they wouldn’t mind, then. Very well! The peacock has already displayed two abilities, the first being the general ability to empower the feather, the second being the healing formation.”
“Wait,” Fille jumped, “the sentimonster is in the healing category?”
Pollen nodded very seriously. “The healing category also covers the life category, to be fair, and the creation of a sentimonster is a facsimile of real life. To make something truly alive that could withstand the years of time and age would break Duusuu’s brooch, as pushing any miraculous would do, but all sentient beings created with the peacock brooch can persist for several days, longer if they are more beast-like. Eventually, however, they will break down, hopefully once their purpose is fulfilled. In the early days, they were often temporary protectors or healers. They are created to fulfill the desires of the peacock holder, whatever they are at formation.”
Lune bit his lip. “Are they capable of agency?”
Pollen winced. “To a point, my lord. If it is in direct contradiction to their directives, no, and not at all if someone holds their emét and issues commands. The most agency an amok is capable of is if they are holding their emét and do not have a strong directive.”
Chat swallowed. “And the true power?”
Pollen shuddered a little. “It is one Duusuu will keep secret for as long as she can. The peacock is the miraculous of Emotion. The true power is Empathy, or the ability to feel and manipulate the emotions of those around you.”
They all winced.
“Trixx’s powers are much simpler,” she relaxed a bit, “he, of course, has Mirage, his true power. His general power is more of a passive, what we call Suspended Disbelief. It ensures that the illusions created are much more realistic and believable, and that you often will not notice them unless you touch them. His healing ability is more of a reset, it’s called Afterimage, and ensures that when activated, you’re only seeing an afterimage of where the fox actually was, and not their current location. It’s off by barely a second, but it has saved his holders’ lives many times.”
Ladybug suddenly made a noise of realization. “That’s why all the kwami say “your power is” when they’re introduced to a new holder! You’re giving them the one they’re most suited to using and hiding all the rest!”
Pollen giggled. “Yes, my lady. We like to keep ourselves well hidden when we can.”
Chat hummed thoughtfully. “Since my lady essentially has a remotely activated cure, does that mean I could have a remote catacl- um, my usual thing?”
“Plagg hasn’t used his other abilities in many years,” Pollen said quietly, “but you could ask.”
Chat hesitated for a moment before plowing on. “Do you know why?”
Pollen shrugged a little helplessly. “He was used a lot. To do things he hated, like sinking Atlantis.”
Ladybug shot straighter. “But Tikki always jokes about that being because he was annoyed at them for something! She uses it as an example of why kwami should never use their powers without channeling them through a holder!”
Pollen winced. “No,” she said reluctantly, “that was definitely the story, but that was mostly to make him feel better about what the Order did…”
Chat clapped. “Moving on! That covers one of the things, right my lady? You said there were two?”
She nodded. “Further questions on this can be asked of your kwami, or in your case, Gliss, Felix or Marinette.”
The turtle nodded.
“Second,” Ladybug said firmly, “the thing Kaalki stopped you from saying, Pollen. Whatever we weren’t ready for.”
Pollen’s face scrunched up with indecision for a moment as she hummed to herself, thinking it over, before nodding. “Okay. I still don’t think you should try it, because it can be very dangerous, but I think you’d probably like to know. It’s Unifying.”
Fille leaned back slightly. “A combination, right?”
Pollen perked up. “Just so, my queen! By calling on the names of the kwami, such as saying Kaalki, Pollen, Unify! You can merge an unused miraculous with the one you’re actively using at the time. It allows you to use both powers at the same time, but it also puts a heavy strain on your magic. It is especially draining if the miraculous are out of alignment, but it is also the only way for you to fully use a misaligned miraculous, as the original will balance the power and bring out the full force much better. There is significantly less strain if the miraculous are both aligned and compatible with the holder, or you’re a guardian.”
Felix hummed. “Because we’re already predisposed to alignment switching if needed.”
“Indeed,” Pollen nodded, “but you are all young and could use a few more months of strengthening before you attempt it.”
Viperion hummed. “But, if one of us is out of commission, our kwami can go to an already active holder and we won’t lose that ability.”
Ladybug sighed. “Arguably, we should practice switching miraculous anyway, but I feel like we just don’t have the time. Things are getting more and more intense, and it’s only March.”
“It’s been over half a year,” Gliss pointed out, “and we’re no closer to figuring out our villains.”
Fille threw her hands in the air and groaned. “Don’t get me wrong, I love being Fille and now Fleur, I guess, but I don’t want my entire life to be chasing after two megalomaniacs with an emotional terrorism kink. Because, what, they’ve lost people? Therapy is an option!”
They snickered until Felix frowned thoughtfully. “Baba Yaga, from that little dream scare over break, informed my friends and I that they were trying to circumvent her curse, and power and control. If they’ve gone this far, they’re unlikely to stop. Unless we see otherwise healthy people start dying because they figured out our villains’ identities, we’re probably not going to get many hints about who they really are.”
Lune huffed. “If I were Vixen, I would have won by now. Heck, Felix if your aunt were Vixen, they would have won by now.”
Felix grimaced, but couldn’t help but nod. “The ability to cloak oneself, especially with Suspended Disbelief, means it is only a lack of experience and poor planning that have prevented their win. All they would have to do is follow one of you after the battle to discover your identities, then strike when you’re vulnerable for one reason or another.”
“I’m going to have nightmares now,” Fille declared, “and I wish you’d never opened your fat mouth.”
“And adults have enough magic to not need timers,” Tsunami rubbed her forehead, “I despise this.”
Ladybug was quiet for a moment before shaking herself and straightening, looking determined. “As soon as Felix and Marinette are instated as guardians, I’m going to start having people tell each other identities. Chat and I will still only be known to Felix and Marinette, for safety reasons and to prevent Fu from taking a harder stance on it, but the rest of you will be able to tell a few people,” she looked at them knowingly, “in a way that goes both ways. I know some of you know a few others, but you’ll have to sit down and confirm for real. Not everyone in the group, but a couple people so you have support as a civilian. Other than that, if you have any information you need passed to Chat or I, Marinette and Felix can get it to us. Does anyone have any questions before we adjourn?”
They all looked around for a moment before shaking their heads no.
She took a deep breath. “Then let our circle break.”
Notes:
"emét" is what Pollen (and the other kwami) call the amok object. I'm using the hebrew word for "truth" which was inscribed on a golem's head to give it life, according to historical lore. removing the first letter, leaving mét, makes it "death/dead" iirc, so that's how jewish golems worked, and I figured sentimonsters are pretty damn close, but if anyone of that culture thinks I should word it a different way, or heck, use a completely different word, feel free to let me know/educate me! see you soon for my favorite fucking chapter les goooooo
Chapter 74: A Symphony of Color
Summary:
ngl this chapter has been in the mental works since the fic was in october, which was like, easily 50 chapters ago, so you know they hype for this one is real, which is probably why its 5k words long lol. vio has an announcement!
Notes:
wdym i updated yesterday?
in all seriousness, i fully recommend you read thsi chapter on a computer as there are two musical numbers with words and it really does work best if you listen to them at the same time lmao. I've been obsessed with both songs since i first heard them, but especially the first one because i heard it and went "WAIT WAIT WAIT-"
so yeah this has been planned for ages lmao
enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“…and the weather is set to be sunny and mild for the rest of the week,” Aurore finished, “does anyone have any other announcements?”
“YES,” Violette practically jumped out of her seat, vibrating in glee, “we weren’t sure we'd follow through, but the Paris Junior Symphony Orchestra is performing this upcoming Saturday in the Salle Gaveau!”
“Woah,” Jean sputtered from the bench behind her, “this Saturday? As in, in three days?”
She beamed. “Yes! Again, we didn’t want to jinx it and spawn an amok, so we held off announcing it for certain, but we’re doing it now! I’m playing the piano and we’re very excited!”
Adrien grinned at her. “That’s amazing, Vio! What made you guys so sure you’d be fine?”
She giggled. “We know the music back to front, we have it so memorized we can almost play it blind. We’ve been doing exercises where one person will start playing a random part and everyone has ten seconds to figure out where they are and join in, and we’re so fast. There’s no way this concert can go wrong, so there’s no chance we’ll spawn an amok! That means we’re safe!”
Kagami frowned. “And if an amok is formed at the same time and attacks the venue by proximity or happenstance?”
“Then the tubas will get violent,” she shrugged, “the show must go on.”
Ondine snorted. “This is going to end horribly. I’m so in.”
Aurore nodded slowly. “Okay, I’ll send out a mass remind text. That’s amazing Vio, I look forward to the performance.”
Izuku leaned over to Ren. “[Not that I do not like music,]” he muttered, “[but this is very much going to go to shit, yes?]”
Ren snorted. “[Yes, but we are still going. If you have not seen Violet’s quirk in…real life? Person, then you are regretting.]”
“[I am regretting being talking into going to France,]” he sighed, winking to show he was joking, “[but I am also excited.]”
They fistbumped and focused on the lesson. The day was interrupted by an amok in the form of a large shrieking bird they identified as a roc, and their entire class was taken hostage. Izuku exchanged a glance with his cousin, and she seethed, but rolled her eyes and indicated her head to point out Fleur D’or and Ladybug defeating the bird handily, without anyone else needing to show up. Adrien slumped in relief beside them as they were taken out of the nest and back to their classroom, and the day went on.
The next day was another amok, this one thankfully afterschool, that all six of them (Brille Fille, but not Gliss) defeated in under five minutes, spawned when a car driver got frustrated at having to yield to pedestrians.
The day before the concert, everyone was a little nervous, but no amok was formed that day, and finally, it was Saturday.
The entire class commandeered a section of seats, and half of their sister class had come too, since Alix knew all the comings and goings of the Louvre and had been watching them practice.
“They’re like, insanely perfect,” she grumbled, “they worked their asses off for this. I bet seeing it under the lights, on stage, with the piano girl’s quirk in full effect? Gonna be rad. No way am I missing that.”
They all settled in their seats as the lights dimmed and the band took half a minute to ensure they were all tuned, and then the conductor picked up the thin silver stick and held it in the air. Every eye in the hall was on him, and the very tip flicked once, twice, and then down, and the music started, pouring from the stage like fine smoke. Vio’s quirk, visual song, made a riot of color like the northern lights form in the air above the stage, and clearly the special effects crew had been expecting this, because the lights changed to reflect it perfectly. Mostly, the shapes and forms followed the piano, since that’s what she was playing, but Izuku could see the little sparks of color when the trumpets or the flute or the violas or the drums would have a line that stuck out from the rest, and the entire symphony was being displayed above them in swaths of color. Suddenly, Izuku was reminded of how she said they’d practiced, where any part could start anywhere, and they’d know exactly where it was in moments, and in his heart he knew it was true. They each knew the symphony so intimately that they could predict and hear every instrument, every part, before it played, and they knew every note as if it were their own. It was his favorite way to experience the music, and now he feared he’d never manage to listen to anything again without Vio’s orchestra performing it.
Each note thrummed in the air in perfect time and pitch, and the song wove its way through the audience. They were playing a symphony he didn’t recognize, but he could see the story in the clouds of color, hear it in the solemn notes of the third movement and the triumphant swells of the fifth, and by the time the hour of music slowed to a halt, Izuku had an intimate understanding of why people liked orchestral music. He glanced down to look at where Nooroo was hidden from outside view and smiled to see the butterfly kwami just as entranced as he was.
“That was amazing,” he breathed out, “I can never listen to music the same way again.”
“I know,” Felix murmured beside him, “I’d forgotten how powerful her quirk gets with a whole orchestra.”
“Oh yes,” his mother came up behind them, “your little recitals were lovely, minette. Your flute playing was a lovely accompaniment no matter if Adrien or Violette were playing. Or even by yourself!”
Felix ducked his head and flushed a little. “Mum,” he said in a voice that definitely wasn’t a whine, “I haven’t played in over a year.”
She smoothed down his hair with a sad expression. “I know, darling. Oh, here comes Violette now! Vio, dear, that was lovely!”
The girl beamed up at the blond woman. “Thank you! Everything went just perfect, we’re so happy. I think I have to go relax my fingers though,” she laughed and stretched them out in front of her, curling and uncurling them, “and I know our violins want some hand lotion.”
Amelie smiled. “You all worked very hard, and I’m quite glad it was such a success for you. This city could use a few successes, don’t you think?”
Vio beamed again and then took off, ducking back into the crowd of her bandmates. Izuku turned back to Felix.
“So, are we still on to go find Andre?”
“Actually,” Amelie interrupted sadly, “I was hoping Felix would come home with me, I need him for something. Would tomorrow work better for you two?”
Izuku blinked and looked from Felix to his mother before smiling. “Sure! Same time?”
Felix’s lips turned up. “Same time.”
The taller boy quickly leaned over to press a kiss to his cheek and then fled after his mother, giving a smirk and a wink.
Izuku blinked after them for a moment before he felt his face heat up and his hand unconsciously rise to his cheek. That was the first time either of them had-
He took a deep breath and looked around, willing the heat in his cheeks to dissipate. At this point, pretty much everyone had left. All of his friends had expected him and Felix to be out on a date (Kagami, Chloe, and Luka were making good use of the same, while Adrien and Marinette were going to go back to her house to make and eat pastries), so it wasn’t like he had anywhere to be. Still, he’d probably text them that their date had been moved and that he was heading home…
“Ah, monsieur, good, I had thought everyone had left for the excellent weather! Would you mind terribly helping me move something? It’s a two person job.”
He looked to see a hand waving at him from behind the curtain as the man who had spoken went back, and he hurried after him.
“Oh, of course! What do you need moved?”
He looked around the curtained backstage, but couldn’t see the man anymore. He could hear shuffling behind one curtain, though, so he moved in that direction.
“Oh, Esmeralda,” the man sighed, “I’m sorry. You.”
Something heavy collided with the back of his head and Izuku was consumed by black.
He woke slowly to an aching head and the sound of violins.
“As, Esmeralda, you are awake. Forgive me for the rude meeting, I am just a slave to the whims of your enemies.”
He squinted in the low light of the orchestral hall to see the slow sweeps of the baton guiding the instruments through more music, but the seats were empty. It was only the illusion of sound, emanating from where the players had been and the few instruments that remained on the stage.
“They will return for them,” the man in front of him murmured, “but only after the conflict is completed, one way or another.”
His eyes slid warily to the man and he let out a gusty sigh at the sight. Skin the color of old parchment, head past the mouth completely covered in a smooth dome that seemed to be filled with smoke. Even as he watched, the smoke rippled and changed colors in time with the music. He was also wearing a suit the color of ink, with little silver notes stitched into it. Aside from the head, he looked almost normal.
“You’re a sentimonster.”
He cocked his head. “Oui, I am just a monster. And despite holding my feather, I have a very set objective I cannot deviate from, you understand, Esmeralda?”
Izuku nodded warily and tugged a little at the wires, bass strings, it looked like, binding him to the front row seat. “I don’t suppose you can tell me what that directive is, can you? Or what I can call you?”
“I am Maestro, the monster of musique, created for convenience more than power. I have the ability to manipulate sound waves and instruments, and I am to keep you here, without telling you anything about my masters’ plans, identities, or theories, until they can use you as a hostage effectively against your héros to obtain the miraculous.”
Izuku flinched a little as the music became harsher the more Maestro spoke, and he paused, the music holding, before his conducting became smooth again.
“Forgive me, Esmeralda. My temper got the better of me.”
He hesitantly relaxed. “You…don’t sound like you like them.”
“That would be because I do not,” Maestro said dryly, “they have little appreciation for music. I was born here, in this very hall, from the orchestra you heard play before. Their anxiety over performing well, their determination and passion, that is what they used to make me. It is not what they usually prefer, because despite their goals that have been pressed into my being, I want nothing more than music that goes well, that speaks to the heart, that surges through the veins!” He sighed and the music was slow and solemn. “At least they let me stay for the performance, non?”
Izuku frowned. “That’s terrible. But I’m glad you got to see it. Oh, um, can you see? I’m sorry, that’s horribly rude.”
He chuckled. “Non, non, it is fine. I do not have eyes, it is true, but I have… synesthesia? Oui, I hear in color, and this is reflected in my head, yes? The pianist gifted this to me. The second chair violin made me love the piccato sections, the fourth tuba, the slow swells, the timpani and the majestic climaxes! So much these musicians have given me,” he quieted and the music quieted with him, “and so much I am betraying to contain you.”
Izuku bit his lip. “I’m sorry.”
“Ah,” he clicked his tongue, “forgive me, I am just being bitter again. I have heard much of you, Esmeralda, and I would be remiss if I did not attempt to get to know you. Just because I cannot say anything important does not mean you cannot.”
“And why would you not just turn around and tell La Paon? For all I know, this could be a trick!”
The music swelled and stopped, hovering in the air like the baton.
Maestro dropped it down again, resuming the movement.
“You know,” he said wistfully, “the moment of creation is indescribable. You are both completely new and the memory of every other beast the current peacock holder has made, until you are formed into your own shape. We live in that brooch when we are gone, and we remember. You know, the last time one of us was made without the intent to attack and destroy? It was to comfort.”
Izuku wracked his brain through the amoks before he realized with a gasp.
“Static,” Maestro sighed, “was quite fond of you, Esmeralda. Just another one of us monsters, and yet, her connection to you changed her. You are magnifique. You inspire change.” He laughed suddenly, the music joyful. “I imagine that it wouldn’t matter what universe you were in, what side you were on, who you knew and who you loved. You would be a force for change. You, Izuku Midoriya, are the embodiment of change. And how could anyone not immediately opposed to you stand in your presence and not desire that change?”
The music obligingly went through a key change and he couldn’t help but chuckle breathlessly. His heart was pounding in his chest and he was intimately aware of the pin still attached to his shirt, hidden under his collar, and the kwami that huddled against him.
“And you are clever,” he continued, “you got her to speak more than any other! My bindings are because of her, because she taught La Paon that you were wily and clever and will weasel out information of even the smallest of clues! They knew that if I could speak to you about them, you would discover them and defeat them and it would be over, because I would be hopeless against you. Your musique is steady and firm and draws in others, and you are righteous. It is an honor to know you, Esmeralda, for as long as it takes for the battle to end.”
“You’re not a monster,” he said numbly before his brain caught up. “Wait, but they only put out one sentimonster at a time unless they have some stored away.”
Maestro smiled and waited for a moment until Izuku realized.
“They stored some away,” he said with wide eyes, “they created them and then held onto them. There wasn’t one yesterday, or today, so that’s you and one other.”
Maestro shrugged, but continued to not say anything.
“Right,” he muttered, “because you can’t say their plans, their identities, or their theories.”
The music softened as the song came to an end, and he sat up straight in his seat.
“You can’t say them,” he emphasized, “but you can sing them!”
“Oh,” Maestro said softly, “I will have to thank the first trumpet then, if I get a chance.”
He held the baton suspended in the air for a moment before bringing it down like a guillotine and the piano and violin swelled. He was conducting in four four, in soft swells with the strings and the piano until he paused and switched a fast three four beat with just the piano.
“Sing them a riddle, something in minor and slow,” he drawled, “Vixen feels just a little familiar, but nobody knows, listen! Take your time,” he threw his head back a little, “let it shine, sweet,” his head turned to look at Izuku, “Esmeralda, ooo.”
Other instruments could be heard as he went into the second stanza and raised his voice an octave.
“Sing them another, give em a rhythm to keep,” he grinned, “mi nette , sing them a color, a carnival caramel dream , bi chette ,” Izuku felt himself paling, “let it hurt , let it burn, sweet,” he seemed to sigh, “Esmeralda, ooo.”
His conducting was energetic and sharp and Izuku felt his heart breaking.
“Twist like a fate, dance like a flame! Become a melody without a name. L’étincelle de la douleur exquise, you put a lion on a leash, sweet Esmeralda, ooo… oh, vas-y bichette.”
The music continued on with a gorgeous violin solo, but Izuku couldn’t bring himself to enjoy it as the implications fell into place, one after another. Maestro seemed to notice and softened the song to a tinkling of a glockenspiel ringing throughout the hall.
Izuku sat back in his seat, defeated. “Are you serious?”
“As a caesura.”
“How would you know?”
He shrugged. “I must know what not to say, non? I am the monster they made me.”
“You’re not a monster, stop calling yourself that! I-I need a minute.”
Maestro softened. “Take all the time you need, Esmeralda.”
He drew up his baton again and the music started.
And Izuku ran through the song again, looking for any other option.
“Sabrina Raincomprix,” Ladybug intoned, “this is the Bee, the Miraculous of Subjugation. You will use it for this battle and then return it to me when you are done. Do you accept?”
“I do.”
Pollen stretched. “Oh! Hello again! Your power is… Hivemind!”
Ladybug grinned. “Perfect.”
Pollen giggled. “You were taking a risk there, my lady,” the bee kwami scolded, “perhaps this bee wouldn’t have been good for it either!”
She shrugged. “We need it now, more than ever. All electronics, magical or otherwise, are out, and Vixen is out in person since the amok exploded. We’re keeping her and her illusions busy, but we don’t know where Lune is and we have no way of contacting anyone.”
Pollen nodded and spun around Sabrina’s head. “Okay! Buzz on, buzz off, Hivemind and then stab all the people you want in your network! Too many people will give you a headache, but you’ll probably be fine! Hivemind will drop after five minutes when you destransform.”
Sabrina cracked her knuckles and exchanged the bracelet for the comb. “Oh yeah, I get to be the man in the chair. Coordination is my passion. Pollen, buzz on!”
Ladybug grinned. “I look forward to working with you…?”
The light faded and the bee themed hero with puffy sleeves and shorts and fluff around her ankles and wrists grinned. “Bonnie Bee, here! Hivemind!”
Ladybug didn’t even feel the sting, but could feel the connection form, and tested it out with a thought. ‘Can you hear me?’
‘Loud and clear! I’ll go around looking for stray heroes and add them to the hive. Happy flying, buggy buddy!’
‘If you find Felix, Marinette, or Lune, stab them.’
‘Got it!’
Ladybug ran back into the fight and Bonnie Bee breathed deep before spreading gossamer wings. She grinned. “Oh man,” she muttered, “you’re the best, Pollen!”
She took flight, hovering and meandering in the direction of smoke and figurative mirrors.
“According to all known laws of aviation,” she stabbed Fille as she flew by and ducked through the portal to hit the waiting Viperion, “there is no way-”
“THERE IS NO WAY YOU GOT WINGS AND I DIDN’T, THAT’S SO RUDE!”
Bonnie laughed gleefully. “Come on, Fille, that’s not the line! Tag, Tsunami’s it!”
‘Bonnie Bee here,’ she projected brightly, ‘and welcome to the Hivemind! I just need Chat and Lune, if he shows up, plus our guardians. Anyone have eyes on them?’
‘Chat’s having a baton duel with Vixen,’ Ladybug groaned, ‘but she’s half a step ahead of him.’
Tsunami mentally clicked her tongue. ‘Which means the Vixen Viperion and I are chasing isn’t real.’
‘Or,’ Fille cut in, ‘neither of them are. I just threw a rock at mine and it connected.’
‘Wouldn’t Chat notice that his baton isn’t hitting anything,’ Bonnie furrowed her brow as she moved in the direction she knew Ladybug was, ‘or was she half a step ahead in that way?’
‘Yeah, nothing was connecting, it’s like she was dancing. I threw a yoyo through her since I just got here. Nami, Vipes, head to Fille, we need to see if she has any plans or if it’s just fighting and the hope that our comms being down means she’ll get the drop on us. Chat and I are en route to you, Bonnie, veer in Fille’s direction.’
‘Got it!’
She gave the cat a light stab (she could really get behind the bee, to be honest with you, the stabbing was cathartic) and felt her hive grow.
‘Ladybug, the floor is yours.’
She sighed. ‘Has anyone heard anything from Lune? Nami?’
‘Negative.’
‘Felix?’
‘At home,’ Chat cut in, ‘he opted to avoid being publicly out in case the villains connected him to the guardian. We already have two people in hiding, we don’t need a third.’
‘Speaking of,’ Ladybug grumbled, ‘Marinette is accounted for, but did anyone see our resident greenie? Last time was at the public orchestra performance for me.’
Tsunami growled. ‘He had a date afterwards. That was hours ago.’
Bonnie snickered. ‘So no one is gonna acknowledge the fact that we all know who Tsunami is? Bee autiful, I love mental communications, because we could probably never say this out loud.’
The dragon heroine huffed. ‘I am mentally rolling my eyes. You’re all children.’
‘Oh, I hope not,’ Viperion mused quietly, ‘that would certainly put a damper on things.’
Fille choked.
‘Wait, he had a date? With Felix? Felix went home like, five minutes after his cousin did. His mom took him home.’
They were silent for a few moments.
‘So,’ Tsunami said dangerously, ‘he’s been unaccounted for for two hours now?’
“Hey Vixen,” Ladybug said out loud, “you’re surrounded and outnumbered, give up!”
“Outnumbered? Sure, but you’re outmatched! As for being surrounded, that just means it doesn’t matter where I aim!”
‘Ugh,’ Chat groaned, ‘what about up?’
‘Hi,’ Bonnie said dryly, directly above the villain with buzzing wings, ‘throw me into the flyswatter, huh?’
‘…Down, then?’
“Besides,” Vixen unknowingly interrupted their mental conversation, “we have something you don’t. Your hiding was very clever, but no matter how small and cute he is, he has to come out of hiding sometime!”
Everyone immediately mentally swore and Bonnie winced.
“Just to confirm,” Tsunami said sweetly, “you have Izuku Midoriya?”
Vixen smirked. “Yep. And you’ll never find him. Of course, we’ll be happy to release him in return for your miraculous.”
“One boy for,” Tsunami counted, “six miraculous? Doesn’t seem fair.”
“We’ll settle for two,” the villain chuckled, “and I’m sure you know which ones.”
‘Okay,’ Ladybug thought, ‘can everyone keep their thoughts to themselves?’
Bonnie muffled a choke behind her hand, hovering a little higher to compensate and letting Chat and Fille take a swing at her to distract her from looking up. ‘No way,’ she thought hysterically, ‘are you sure?’
‘She definitely seems like the kind of person to monologue to herself in her head,’ Viperion said dryly, ‘so I bet if we get her thinking about it…’
‘Well if we want to, it has to be soon,’ Bonnie grimaced, ‘I have less than a minute left. All that running around…’
‘Worth,’ Fille professed.
‘Time it, then,’ Ladybug swung her yoyo, ‘it's not like people can feel it.’
‘More’s the pity,’ she snickered, ‘y’all could use a good non lethal stabbing. Going in, no one think.’
“Easy enough for me!’ Chat beamed.
She stabbed down and felt the connection form, whirling away when an orange flute came directly for her head and buzzing out of range.
“Vixen, where did you put him,” Ladybug demanded.
‘Ha,’ they all braced at the new voice, ‘they’ll never realize he never left the auditorium!’
Bonnie beamed. “I’m going to go recharge,” she said aloud, “don’t let her get away!”
She detransformed as soon as she could so the villain wouldn’t catch on and put her hands on her knees, breathing heavily from the adrenaline.
“That was very clever,” Pollen whispered in her ear, “but do you have a snack for me?”
Sabrina swallowed and smoothed out her breathing. “What do you eat?”
“Sugar! Hard candy, if you have it.”
Bri winced. “I have a cough drop, but I recognize that’s more medicine. I also have a tea thermos, but it’s already doctored so I don’t have any sugar packets.”
Pollen grimaced, but held out her nubs. “It’ll do. Cough drop, please.”
She passed the cough drop over and the kwami practically swallowed it, grimacing a bit at the lingering taste.
“Okay,” she said, “I’m ready. Let’s go rescue the bush!”
Bri giggled. “He does kinda look like a bush, huh? Pollen, buzz on!”
As soon as she could, she took off in the direction of the Louvre.
“Hopefully,” she muttered, “more people will meet me there.”
(Back with Vixen, the group allowed themselves to be split up chasing illusions again, while Ladybug and Chat Noir headed for the orchestra hall, leaving their illusion behind. Tsunami very quickly figured out that hers wasn’t the illusion, meaning she had to stay, and she growled before raising her sword to show the villain her displeasure in person.)
The music cut off suddenly and Maestro cocked his head.
“Ah,” he said quietly, “guests.”
The door slammed open and a yellow and black blur darted towards him.
“Hi,” she beamed down at him, “I’m here to rescue you!”
Maestro snorted. “As long as you keep him here, in the hall, I will have no reason to fight you.”
The bee heroine frowned and hesitated for a moment.
“He’s sort of on our side,” Izuku said, “but I would definitely appreciate being able to move my arms again. Who are you?”
“Bonnie Bee, former skater.”
He snorted. “Got it.”
“Are these bass strings? Bees,” she fiddled with the knots, “would it be too much to ask for a cataclysm right now?”
“You called?”
They both shrieked and Chat hovered, looking down at him worriedly. “Are you okay? Geez, Zuks, I thought we weren’t meeting at work again.”
“I did my best?”
“Ladybug,” Maestro said softly to the girl who was sneaking up on him, “would you permit me one last song?”
She hesitated before looking at Izuku. He could only nod, eyes never leaving the man who’d been keeping him company for the last hour and some, and trying to ignore the sting in his eyes.
“…Alright. You have a minute.”
Izuku immediately began to protest, but the sentimonster held up a hand. “Even now, my masters might discover their ruse. A minute is all I need.”
He raised his baton for the final time .
“But when,” the instruments started with him, “does a comet become a meteor? When does a candle become a blaze? When does a man become a monster? When,” it was a fierce down beat, “does a ripple become a tidal wave? When does the reason become the blame? When does a man become a monster?”
He showed off his mastery of sound waves as a chorus of unseen voices took up the words and his expression crumbled a little.
“Forgive me…”
He sighed, “forgive me…”
He smiled and it was broken, as the music stilled, “forgive me…”
He held out his baton to Ladybug as the music and sound stopped save for his voice. “I’m just…a…man.”
“Wait,” Izuku stopped her from snapping it, “earlier, you said you’re… remembered in the brooch. Is that only for the current holder?”
Maestro burst out laughing. “How curious. I presume, because we do not remember the older ones, but I do not know. Perhaps when you win, Esmeralda, you can see. I look forward to meeting you again, my friend.”
Ladybug bit her lip, then snapped the baton, swiping up the feather and releasing it again, throwing the small plush bee (striped red with polka dots and black instead of yellow and black) into the air.
“Miraculous Ladybug!”
The auditorium was dark and the bass strings formed again from ashes, tucking themselves onto the podium. Music almost lingered in the air, and he took a shuddering breath.
“Let’s get you home,” Ladybug said, “before Vix-”
His head shot up and he looked at her with wide and panicked eyes. “I know who they are.”
Chat was the first to recover. “You do?!”
He nodded once. “Maestro told me. Or, well, sang. He couldn’t say any- that’s not important. I know who Maestro believed them to be, and I’m not going to lie, the pieces are lining up.”
Ladybug inspected his face. “It’s bad, isn’t it? You know them.”
Izuku swallowed and raised a hand to his cheek. “Yeah,” he croaked, “I know them. We need a meeting.”
Ladybug looked at him for another long moment before opening her yoyo and pressing a button. The baton and the trompo rang, and the other three picked up the call.
“We’re meeting again, roof of the Dupain-Cheng bakery at sunset. Don’t get caught. This is it.”
The other three gave confirmation and she snapped her yoyo shut. “I wasn’t kidding about Vixen probably being on her way,” she smiled ruefully, “so we should bail, um, now.”
“I can take him,” Bonnie shrugged, “I can fly!”
Ladybug thought it over, then shrugged. “Use your trompo to get better speed, you’re not very fast, Bonnie.”
“Rude! But yeah. Okay, let’s go, plant head!”
Izuku just let himself be picked up. As the three heroes left, they saw an orange figure standing on a building across the way, but she left in the opposite direction from his house, so he was delivered safe and sound. Kagami met him at the door, thanking Bonnie and dragging him behind the security systems.
“What is the meeting about,” she narrowed her eyes, “did you discover something?”
He let out a sharp laugh. “Only everything. I can’t say it more than once, I can’t.”
Nooroo peaked out. “Izuku…”
He looked down at his kwami with a slightly manic look in his eyes. “Am I right? Did I read the clues right?”
Nooroo hesitated for a second before nodding.
“What are we going to do?” His voice couldn’t rise above a whisper. “What are they going to do?”
The purple creature hugged him. “What we must.”
Notes:
realistically, the theater wouldn't have been cleared in the time it took, but we can jsut say izzy was busy having his panic! at the disco moment and call it good, i didn't want him to have issues from being blunt trauma kidnapped by vixen twice lmao
anyway im obsessed with esmeralda! adriel is also in the band i enjoy a lot, Burn the Ballroom, they have some excellent songs! My top two of theirs' rn are "Believe" and "Angels in the Wind", but the song that drew me to them was "Whisper" so those are all some good bops for you start out with if you're looking for a cool band, haha
as for "Just a Man," I didn't know what the song was about when i first listened to it, but I did love the dichotomy of man vs monster especially when it relates to sentimonsters that idk if canon does well, what with the adrien/felix/kagami situation (is kagami canon a senti? idk, i dont keep up with canon) but i've seen some fics really tackle it well, and i wanted izuku to tackle it as well. a lot of maestro's dialogue is designed to model the song a bit, with a couple "forgive, im just-" and then whatever he says in the moment, as well as him calling himself a monster and izuku telling him to stop saying that until the end where he admits, he is just a man.
izuku being the embodiment of change to maestro is my way of enforcing my choice of miraculous for him, because technically izuku was in paris when fu gave out the ladybug and black cat, he could have been picked for either of those! but, the thing about being an anchor, a universe's main character, is that the story revolves around you, for the most part, and I wanted to reflect that. most fics are canon divergence of something changing to or about izuku. he changes, and the world changes with him. no matter what side he's on, whether he's with the League, or a vigilante, or a hero, or just a guy who keeps getting caught up in things, canon becomes fanon and shit's different. while I think Izuku would be well suited for a couple of miraculous, the butterfly is always my go to for him because at his core, the character of Midoriya Izuku is change
anyway how bout them villains, huh?
Chapter 75: the villains are-
Summary:
yeah we get an identity reveal for our villains...
Chapter Text
Izuku genuinely felt like he was going to be sick.
Arranged on Marinette’s rooftop balcony, obscured from view by the multitude of plants she kept there, were eight people, six of them suited up. Only he and Felix were regular civilians, because Izuku knew who the villains were, not Lune. Part of him never wanted to move from Felix’s side, and the other part of him wanted to be as far away as possible so when Felix inevitably lashed out at the news, he didn’t take it out on him. But, that was partially his old self talking, thinking Felix would shoot the messenger, and the first part of him wanted to be there in case Felix needed to break down. Izuku could hold off on his own breakdown until Felix was done. And he really didn’t want to be the one to tell Adrien.
On Felix’s other side was Chat Noir, who was sitting next to Ladybug. On her left, it went Bonnie, Viperion, Fille, and Tsunami rounding out the circle beside him. He was partially glad he had an ally and loved one on either side of him, but he really, really wasn’t looking forward to this.
“To preface this,” he took a deep breath, “it’s possible that either Maestro was wrong, or my interpretation was wrong. I don’t think so, but it’s a chance.”
Fille’s mouth screwed up. “It’s highly unlikely that you were wrong. If anyone is wrong, it's the dumb amok. Maybe he was a plant to give you fake information. And if he was, we’ll look at the evidence and figure it out, easy.”
“What she said,” Bonnie stretched, “compiling and analyzing data to reach a logical conclusion is just science, we’ll figure this out.”
He took a deep, shaky breath. “Okay. Okay. My theory indicates that Vixen and La Paon are Amelie Graham de Vanily and Emelie Agreste.”
Felix tensed beside him and everyone stared at him in dumbfounded shock.
“It can’t be.”
He looked over at a wide eyed Chat.
“It can’t be,” the boy mumbled again, “you said if Glimmer was Vixen we’d have already lost.”
He nodded slowly. “Because she’s La Paon. Amelie is Vixen.”
Felix snorted incredulously, a knee jerk reaction. “Her quirk is Emotion Sense, she couldn’t be more perfect for the peacock if she tried. Why would they use unsuited miraculous?”
“My best guess is they don’t know,” Izuku said hopelessly, “or they’ve never tried the other one. They probably have complex motivations for switching, but Felix? What shape is your mom’s necklace that she wears all the time and got a few months ago?”
“A fish ho- goddammit.”
“It can’t be,” a hint of desperation tinged Chat’s voice, “it can’t-”
“Chat,” Felix moved bodily so he was in front of the boy, and he put his hands on either side of his face, “calm down. Breathe. It’s not the end of the world.”
“It can’t be,” his eyes were blown wide and he latched onto the other boy’s wrists, “it just can’t! We’d have noticed! W-what about Helicopter Parent?!”
“It’s not like the butterfly,” Izuku said softly, “they don't need a person, they just need an object.”
Chat’s breathing got fast and Felix scowled. “Ladybug,” he snapped, “I’m calling it. Guardian or no, we have to call it now.”
“Fel-?”
“Identity reveal. Now.”
She looked at him for a long moment before her gaze slid to her partner, her own panic and distress clear.
“Spots off.”
Everyone made noises of surprise as Mari was revealed to be sitting there, and Chat’s eyes were drawn instantly to the soft light.
“Princess?”
She winced. “Oh. Oh no. Guys, drop em.”
Everyone muttered their detransformation phrases and Izuku looked around at all of his friends bar one. Chat the only one still suited up.
“Chat Noir,” Felix said sternly, “don’t make me force you out of it. Repeat after me. Claws. In.”
He mumbled something back and Adrien was sitting on Marinette’s balcony, having a well deserved freak out.
“Shit,” Chloe sighed, “well this is a nightmare.”
“You seem awfully calm, Felix,” Kagami remarked.
“It’s not my turn on the mental breakdown yet.”
Sabrina hummed, ignoring them. “Give us more of the evidence. I’m not convinced yet.”
Izuku grimaced and started ticking off his fingers. “Lost someone, each, I can’t get a confirmation on either of their whereabouts when we know Vixen or Paon were active, and in fact I can pinpoint several times they were alone. The necklace, as Felix helped illustrate. The song had several hints as well, notably both the nicknames “minette” and “bichette” which I had literally never heard from anyone until them. “L’étincelle de la douleur exquise” was a line as well, the spark of exquisite pain is referring to the pain of loving someone you can never have, like if they were cursed to leave you or die if they loved you.”
“We’re not dying though,” Adrien said weakly.
“I do believe the curse was, anyone who knows the monster you really are and still loves you will die,” Felix remarked, “or thereabouts, and if this is true I’m not particularly feeling the love.”
“But Father died before they were Vixen and La Paon,” Adrien insisted, eyes red, “so that can’t be it either!”
“Oh no,” Luka said, “the curse refers to what they asked from Baba Yaga. It can probably also apply to now, but they’ve also done something else horrible.”
“Which is unrelated,” Felix grimaced, “so let’s not look into that one quite yet for my sanity. In my opinion, the evidence against our mothers is starting to pile up, and while I’m relieved our support system remains the same in or out of the suits,” he sent Marinette an amused eyebrow and she rolled her eyes with a blush, “we have to actually determine what we want to do with this information. I’m not certain Adrien or I are in the right headspace to simply take the jewelry ourselves, and I cannot imagine they’d either give them to us or react well to confrontation. In addition, if Adrien were to attempt to use Chat Noir to escape, they’d know the identity of one of the two people they’re trying to defeat. If Baba Yaga was indeed correct about our mothers being monsters, I’m not inclined to test how far they’d be willing to go to get the miraculous.”
“No one should ever use the wish,” Nooroo said solemnly, “it’s very dangerous.”
Everyone stopped for a moment and stared at the kwami.
“Oh,” Izuku jumped a little, “right, hi, I’m Lune. This is Nooroo.”
The other kwami popped out and they were introduced all around. The kwami mostly mingled, saying hello, but were watching their holders solemnly.
“Kitten,” Plagg sighed, “it’s gonna be alright. Have some cheese, it’ll make you feel better!”
“No it won’t,” Ren said miserably, “your cheese is gross.”
Plagg gasped in mock offense.
“Felix is right,” Tikki said, “we need to come up with a plan. We have two adult holders who could be figuring out how to become more powerful as we speak due to either other powers or swapping their miraculous, and they’re close to two of our members. This could be the moment that makes or breaks Paris entirely.”
“And with that rousing speech,” Chloe grimaced, “how could we possibly lose?”
“I could go look for Trixx and Duusuu,” Plagg yawned, “when we’re back at the house, I mean. Now that I know they’re around somewhere, I can definitely find em. Let em know that under no circumstances are they to tell their holders shit.”
“Plagg!”
“Sugar cube,” he grinned, “who do you think taught the four of em all the swear words?”
Izuku smacked his forehead. “Nooroo literally helped me with the language, I’m so dumb.”
“We could use that,” Mari said thoughtfully, “the fact that half of us know a language no one else does. And I bet Fe and Bri could parse some of it.”
“Which leaves Chloe and I out of the loop,” Luka remarked, “but four or six out of eight isn’t bad.”
“I almost feel like we’ll have to be reactionary,” Izuku grimaced, “unless I could maybe find a good champion? I guess I could champion one of us right now.”
Nooroo hummed. “You could. Champions have been used outside of battle, but there is a measure of risk. If the villains see us out and active when they are not, they might either put some things together, or react in a way that damages the city or gets people killed.
“I’m pretty sure the only amok that’s killed people was Trivial,” Luka squinted, “other than Style Queen turning into Glitter Medusa. Being a statue probably kills people.”
“Evillustrator,” Mari pointed out.
“Ah, right.”
Izuku ran through the amoks in his head. “That’s a pretty good track record, actually. Roc didn’t kill people either, and most amoks would prefer to make minions than corpses. That’s good, right?”
Ren perked up. “It means mum isn’t a monster! She, she’s just grieving and wants dad back! Plagg, we could get dad back, and then they’d stop!”
“No,” Plagg scowled, “you’re not making a wish.”
Tikki sighed and flew over. “Adrien. Making a wish, combining my and Plagg’s miraculous, it has a great cost. Not even the most perfect of guardians could wish for free, with any of us. But Gimmi is very harsh, and the cost must be equal. If you used the wish to bring back your father, it’s likely you’d lose your mother to gain him. Or you’d lose yourself. The only thing worth a human life is another life. And if you brought back Felix’s father as well? He would lose his mother, or you’d lose him. There is no way to use the wish without loss.”
“Is there a better way? Or are we just doomed to lose both parents?”
Tikki bit her lip. “If Flo were here, maybe. Flo is the kwami of Life, she could possibly help. But she wasn’t bound, or if she was, then we don’t know by who or where.”
Marinette put a hand on Adrien’s knee. “Minou,” she said softly, “there’s enough of us that we could try a binding ritual after if you want? It’d be safe, and if she isn’t bound, we can grab her and her partner, whoever that is, and help your dad, okay?”
His eyes were slightly less dull as they drew to Tikki. “Would that have a cost too?”
She shrugged. “Less of one. Yang is better with this kind of stuff.”
“Plus,” Plagg yawned, “it’s not like you have to build a body. His original one is right there.”
Felix and Adrien both stiffened.
“Run that by me again,” Felix said coolly.
Plagg blinked. “The basement? With the glass coffins?”
“We buried our fathers,” Felix hissed, “ run that by me again.”
“Okay, sheesh, I went exploring one day and found a secret basement in the kitten’s house, okay? And there were two coffins that had corpses in em. I mean, they weren’t really corpses, they were on life support or whatever, but one of em looked like that stern picture of the kitten’s dad so I figured it was a weird rich person thing? The egyptians liked doing it, granted the bodies were a bit more dead and dry-”
Adrien was back to having a panic attack and Felix was not far behind.
Izuku and Marinette didn’t even exchange a glance before they were both wrapping up the boys in a hug.
“What the fuck,” Chloe said, strangled, “what the fuck?!”
“Noooot a rich person thing,” Plagg nodded slowly, “got it. That makes sense.”
“So to sum up,” Sabrina said a little hysterically, “our villains our Ren and Fe’s moms, they have their dads in Ren’s basement, Mari picks people in her friend group only, and our current plan is to wait for the next amok and then… catch them in the act and take back the fox and the peacock. Right?”
Izuku extracted one hand from Felix and held it out to his cousin. She grabbed it and reached out for Luka, and soon everyone was curled together, the kwami cuddled up with their holders.
“We’re gonna be okay,” Marinette murmured, “I promise. I swear.”
Notes:
when i first conceptualized this fic, the identity reveal was going to happen because chat noir was gonna call himself a humble court jester and ladybug was going to go "chat you dumbass we were all THERE for that conversation!" then after i wanted them to learn a language the kwami would teach them, i wanted the identity reveal to happen because they'd all get suspicious when they were learning from their kwami and put the pieces together that way. part of me still wanted the funny, lighthearted reveals, but the other part of me planned on izuku finding out who the villains were (a *lot* of people guessed ahead of time, which is great, because that means my foreshadowing went well!) and then everyone revealing because of that.
for those of you wondering the reasons why emi and amy have the "wrong" miraculous since i tailored their quirks on purpose: they have multiple reasons, not the least of which being that trixx and duusuu encourage them to use the wrong ones. trivial actually has a villain aside after that indicates they accidentally switched, which is why they needed two new temp heroes for that one, and why he had so many power options (since he was an amalgamation of heroes from the trivia), that mentions how weird they felt. again, the kwami did that on purpose, and are telling the villains jack shit; they want the heroes to win just as much
anyway rip plagg lmao, tikki is going to destroy him for not realizing lmao
Chapter 76: Short Break Before We Explode
Summary:
the title in my google docs was "76 - actually i think everyone should chill and hang out and mourn a little (maybe have a guardian bit with mari and felix)" and i think that's wonderful. identities all around have popped on the hero side and everyone's reeling a little about who the villains are. luckily, the villains have no clue, so everyone's waiting with baited breath for the next, and final amok
Notes:
aaaaas a reminder, you already know some of our funny tibetan names! Rose and Light are Amy and Emi, since Fe is Thorn and Ren is Sunshine, you also know Bread and Tiger as Tom and Sabine, and Tomoe is Dragon. copy pasted directly from my comments on my doc, audrey is "glitter" for obvious reasons, chloe's dad is "chief", the captain is "riot" because thats the closest they could get to anarchy, jagged is "rockstar" wish is a literal portmanteau of rock and star, sabrina's dad is "pig" (she was the one to suggest it because she thinks its hilarious), and now inko is "tree," mostly because they wanted to call her shrub but even the kwami couldn't really give a word for that that wasn't just bush again lol, and they didnt want to call her grass. other tibetan notes, i use "sunrise country" instead of "japan" even tho they knows its japan, because i wanted you all to see that and remember that japan's name for itself is, iirc, sunrise country, and i think that's great
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“[It will be over one way or another,]” Marinette murmured at them. Kagami snorted mirthlessly and picked at her dinner. The three of them, plus Tomoe and Marinette’s parents, were in the Tsurugi manor for dinner. Sabine and Tomoe were jabbering away, and Tom was looking at his wife adoringly and putting in little comments and jokes that made both women laugh. Their side of the table had a very different atmosphere to the one the teenagers were on.
“[I wish we were more certain of the outcome,]” Kagami muttered, “[but I would take knowledge of timing as well.]”
Izuku sighed. “[Tree is asking if I am returning to Sunrise Country for next year. I think Dragon might be setting up testing in case.]”
“[We will help you learn ahead,]” Mari promised, “[and surely Light and Rose will act before.]”
“[One can hope,]” Kagami grumbled, “[but they do not do what we wish them to, or we would not be in this situation. If you go, I will go also.]”
Izuku jumped. “[What? Why?]”
She gave him a look. “[You have managed to avoid quirk villains here,]” she intoned, “[but I have doubts about there. Villain gravity.]”
Marinette snorted. “[Attraction or draw. Oh, or temptation!]”
“[Yes, villain temptation. I will go as well.]”
She cleared her throat and looked up at the other side of the table. “Mother. We were just discussing Izuku potentially returning to Japan soon. School starts in early April.”
Tomoe hummed. “Indeed. I will be arranging accelerated testing so he is up to speed. It helps that your school is more elite, so there isn’t any catch up, you simply need to be finished with the curriculum two months early.”
Izuku winced. “Yep. I could, if I wanted to.”
Kagami nodded. “I have grown fond of attending school with my cousin. Perhaps I could also take the testing, and travel with him. I know it has been some time since we lived in Japan, but for at least a year I’m sure Aunt Inko would be willing to host me as well. It would also be nice to get to know her more.”
“I see,” Tomoe hummed, “I’m sure I can arrange that.”
“Actually,” Marinette blurted out, “I wouldn’t be opposed to that…either? And maybe the rest of the group might be interested too…?”
Tomoe snorted lightly. “Perhaps you should ask the rest of the group, then.”
“Marinette,” Sabine frowned, “you’d want to go to Japan?”
She swallowed. “I mean. Maybe? Looking into other cultures for inspiration is always something a good fashion designer does, and we go to China every few years anyway. I’ve learned a lot from Izzy being here, but Paris is…”
Sabine and Tom exchanged a look.
“Well,” he said slowly, “Paris is getting a little… dangerous, with these miraculous villains.”
They all quietly winced.
“And I could just take the test to see,” Marinette said rapidly, “and I’d need to learn Japanese really fast, so it’s more of, well, a benchmark, I guess? And if I graduate early I can spend more time helping in the shop if all else fails and can spend more time getting my website and commissions page up and running, I’ve been seriously neglecting that this year, gosh-”
“If Tomoe is willing,” Sabine cut her off, “I don’t see why you can’t take the test alongside Izuku and Kagami.”
Tomoe did her equivalent of a shrug, which was patting the table firmly. “Why not? Ask around with your friends. They’ll have until Sunday next week to determine, as that is when I will be asking the testers.”
They spent the rest of the dinner making small talk until the kids were sent to do what they wished while the adults broke out the alcohol for the night. They gathered in Kagami’s room and flooped onto the bed.
“So,” Izuku said slowly, “Japan?”
“I don’t know,” Marinette blew out, “I started thinking about you both leaving by yourselves and panicked a little.”
The cousins snorted and she shoved them both lightly. “I know, I know,” she said dryly, “my favorite thing to do. But the fact of the matter is, this is going to be over soon, one way or another, and Izzy, you’re probably going to be leaving! Which is totally fair, your mother hasn’t seen you in person for over a year and we sort of talked about this always being the plan-”
“Breathe,” Kagami said firmly, “and slow down.”
She obligingly took a deep breath and sighed. “I know. It would just be… weird. So I guess I just wanted the option? And nothing I told my mom was wrong, per se, it just wasn’t entirely correct.”
Izuku hummed thoughtfully. “I’m not sure what school we’d get into at this point,” he said honestly, “since most admissions have closed.”
Kagami and Marinette slowly exchanged a smile.
“If you could get into any school, for all three of us,” Kagami smirked, “what would it be?”
He blinked. “UA, obviously. Marinette would be killer in the business course, since she can already design fine. Kagami, you’d probably like it as well, since you want to take over aunt Tomoe’s business one day. Obviously, if we still had the miraculous, we’d crush the hero course beneath our boots, and they say that even their general education course is the best in the country. Only department I can’t see us in is the support department, but that’s only because they don’t have a pure costumes department for Hime.”
Marinette bit her lip. “What about the other five? Same same?”
He shrugged. “Basically? It’d be up to them, I guess. Not that it matters, because admissions closed like, a month ago.”
Kagami snorted. “I’m sure they did for the general public.”
He slowly turned to look at the two grinning girls. “Sorry, what?”
Marinette giggled. “Izzy, we’re clan. Between Madam Tsurugi and my mother, we could probably get into any school we wanted, and probably after school started . We’d still have to pass admissions like everyone else, but the clans have a lot of sway. The Silver Dragons especially, in Japan. We’d at least get to take the test.”
His mouth dropped open. “No way. There’s no way we’re that powerful.”
Kagami looked pleased he’d said “we” instead of “you,” and grinned with a metaphorical mouth full of fangs. “Dear cousin,” she purred, “did you forget so soon? Anyone who wants success follows the lotus petals. The monetary and reputational donation my mother would make to the school by having not only her heir attend, but also her estranged family member? Two vulnerable children, entrusted to UA? Goodness, it would be like a shield to the government. We’d be backing them up until something happened to one of us. And while the Sapphire Tigers are much more prestigious on the mainland, their outreach is immense and stretches to most corners of the globe through their business. We could probably convince UA to test all eight of us, even with the majority not being clan affiliated.”
“And hey,” Marinette nudged him, “we have a week to decide. Give us some credit.”
He let out a breath. “True. And hopefully by then, this will all be dealt with.”
“I’m finishing the power up potions tonight,” Marinette said softly, “so… we’ll be ready.”
They held each other tight until it was time for the Dupain-Chengs to go home.
Sabrina crowed in triumph when the call moved to the TV in Chloe’s room.
“Okay,” she put her hands on her hips, “Zoe, can you hear and see us?”
The girl nodded. “Yep! Loud and clear, Bri. Hi!”
Chloe sniffed, but was clearly fighting a grin. “Hey there, cowgirl. What’s happening in New York? Mom still giving you trouble?”
Zoe snorted. “She’s basically ignoring me. Pushed me off to her newest secretary.”
“Do we like this one?”
“We do, actually,” she said thoughtfully, “she’s been pretty decent. I think I’ll teach her the tips and tricks to dealing with mother, keep her around for longer.”
Chloe reclined on her couch. “And is mother still wearing that hideous jacket?”
Zoe doubled over cackling. “She is! I think I can get another day or two out of her before her pride wins out, but I’m surprised we managed this long! I still can’t believe you found something so hideous!”
Chloe shrugged. “Izzy taught me the joys of thrifting, I will admit. Finding that authentic Valentino bag for twenty euro was ridiculous, utterly ridiculous, and the jacket was a bonus.”
Sabrina snickered. “I can’t believe she wore it for a week.”
“But Bri,” Zoe batted her eyes, “her daughter gave it to her, and she really just wanted to bond with her, because she’d never met her until a few months ago, and-”
“Stop, stop,” Chloe eeked out through her breathless laughter, “that’s terrible acting, you look like you’re trying to flirt with Sabrina-”
“Oho,” Zoe wiggled her eyebrows, “who says I’m not? Bri, babe.”
Sabrina sighed wistfully and stretched out her left hand, right resting on her heart. “Babe…”
Chloe threw a pillow at her and all three girls broke down into giggles.
“But seriously,” Zoe softened with sincerity, “thanks for checking in every week. I know we text all the time, but I think I’d go insane by myself.”
“Hey,” Chloe said back, just as soft, “what are sisters for?”
“And flirting friends,” Sabrina grinned, “can’t forget your flirting friends!”
Chloe groaned. “If you two actually start dating, give me a week heads up so I can come to terms with it, please and thank you. You two together is going to be a disaster.”
Zoe cocked her head. “For other people?”
“Obviously.”
Sabrina snorted. “Don’t worry, I don’t think dating is currently on the cards for us.” She looked back at Zoe. “Unless…”
Zoe burst out laughing. “Maybe if you actually lived here? Not sure if I’m a fan of the long distance thing.”
Chloe gasped. “Sabrina is my best friend, and you’d take her from me?! Zoe!”
“Hey now,” she joked, “that just means we both have excellent taste!”
“What if…” they both turned to Sabrina, “what if we did? Live there, I mean.”
Chloe looked at her incredulously and she blew out a sigh.
“Chlo, we’re almost done here,” she gave her a pointed look, “and we’re about to graduate middle school. We could totally go bother your mom in person and spend, what is it, sophomore year? Yeah, sophomore year with Zoe.”
“What about, oh I dunno, everyone else?!”
She shrugged. “They can visit? Or you and your friend,” she cast a glance at where Kaalki was sitting primly on the table, “can go visit them? I’m just saying, we have options, and you’ve heard that the princess is thinking of going to Japan with the cousins, right? And we both know that if Ren and Fe can get out of their mess, they’ll follow. That leaves us and Luka. Hell, let’s drag him with us! You know your mom would totally disapprove of your rockstar boyfriend, which is exactly what you want!”
“Aw,” Zoe sighed, “but that leaves out Kagami!”
“Again,” Sabrina insisted, “visiting! But… but maybe it's time to get out of Paris. We don’t have to decide right now, and of course we love this city, but the world is bigger than us. Plus,” she glanced at Zoe, "remember that thing I showed you on my tablet? With the animals?”
Chloe shot straight up. “You want to look for them.”
Sabrina shrugged. “Yeah, I do. Can you imagine if some random schmuck found them? Disaster. I mean, all you have to do is look at the news here.”
Zoe cocked her head. “I don’t need to know right now, but will you tell me what you’re talking about if you do decide to come?”
Chloe knocked her head back and forth and looked at Kaalki. The benefits of kwami not showing up on cameras meant that as long as she didn’t speak, the small horse could definitely be there. The horse kwami flicked an ear in thought before nodding and shrugging, before miming a crown.
Chloe sighed. “Up to the princess, but probably. It’s… an old project of hers.”
Zoe shrugged. “I get that. Let me know what you decide either way, okay? I can start prepping mother to soften her up for when you ask.”
Chloe snorted. “Sure. Give us… give us a week.”
Sabrina snorted in amusement. “Looks like we’re all getting a deadline, huh? Cool.”
Luka hummed thoughtfully to himself as he ran through the last couple of measures again, before nodding and starting the song from the top to put it all together. It was a tricky one, because he hadn’t interacted with Amelie or Vixen terribly much, but needs must, and it was shaping up to tell him that Izuku was, yet again, correct. Granted, he had never heard La Paon’s song, and probably wouldn’t until the final battle, but if one of them was a villain, they probably both were. He’d seen the pictures of La Paon from Regina, and she did indeed seem to be a twin of Vixen, if you ignored the blue skin. The song finished playing and he sighed.
“You okay,” Juleka laughed softly, “or is the music that depressing?”
He shrugged and slipped off the headphones. “It’s good news and bad news. The song itself is… interesting, musically. It’s more what it represents that makes me depressed.”
She hummed. “Hopefully not a friend.”
“No, not a friend.”
She nodded. “Well, maybe you can help, and maybe you can’t. But now you’ve worked it out, so there’s that?”
He hummed and smiled. “There is that.”
They sat in relative silence for a bit longer before Juleka blurted out, “do you ever think about Jagged’s offer?”
He glanced up with a raised eyebrow and she ducked under her bangs but pushed on.
“I mean, the one he made from the end of the concert. He said he’d want to visit often, but he also said he wanted to play with us more. And you’re already at a different school for music specifically,” and partial delinquency, she didn’t say, “but what if you… I don’t know, traveled with him? I mean, I can’t be the only one who’s thought of it.”
He blinked. “I haven’t, actually. I had too many commitments here.” But they would be ending soon.
“Had,” she latched onto that word, “but that means that you could, I dunno, over the summer? See him more?”
He cocked his head. “Jules, if you want to go touring with Jagged, you can. You know he’d love to have you.”
She groaned. “Lu. My dearest brother. If I get on stage I’ll crawl out of my skin. I know it’s only been a month, but yeah, maybe I do want to go travel parts of the world with him. But you can’t sit there and tell me you didn’t love being on that stage with him.”
He felt a pang in his heart and she latched onto the minor face change he must have made.
“You did,” she insisted, “anyone with eyes could see it! And you’re good! It’s not like you’re doing anything else this summer, so what if we did?! What if we called him or Penny and asked what his plans this summer were? The worst that can happen is that he’s going to be on the other side of the world or something, but maybe he can come here more or we can go there more, wherever “there” is. We need to get out of Paris, Lu. Both of us.”
He winced. “That’s… probably a fair assessment. Maybe… ask me again in a week? I never really thought about this before.”
She let out a huff of laughter. “You were always more about watching and waiting for the right moment to strike.”
He smirked. “Whereas you’re the impulsive one.”
She rolled her eyes. “And it works out for both of us, doesn’t it? I still don’t know how you always know the right time for things.”
He shrugged with a lazy smirk. “Intuition.”
Sass vibrated a hissing chuckled against his ribs and his grin grew a little.
“Yeah,” he hummed thoughtfully, “give me a week.”
Adrien and Felix looked at each other across the dining room while their mothers talked about their upcoming plans for the next week, and Felix nudged his cousin with his foot.
“[Soon,]” his pronunciation wasn’t great, but it was clear what he was saying, “[hold on a little longer.]”
“Oh boys,” Amelie laughed, “you and your secret languages! What are you hiding from us?”
Her tone was playful, but they both tensed slightly.
“He was just teasing me about Marinette,” Adrien smiled brightly, and it looked perfect, just like always, “the usual.”
Emilie smiled softly and put her hand on Adrien’s. “She’ll be good for you, darling. Why, I didn’t meet Gabriel until…”
Their eyes met across the table again.
The waiting was almost the worst part, but at least they had each other.
“Hey furball,” Plagg hissed, “I know you’re in there somewhere! And get the featherduster too!”
Duusuu was the first to find him, and she gasped. “Plagg?!”
He grinned. “Hey there, fangirl. Can’t believe I never snooped in the kitten’s mom’s room before, I’d have found you guys ages ago!”
The fox kwami was vibrating with a grin beside the bird, and the cat looked at him funny.
“What’s with the smokesifter,” Plagg murmured, “usually he’d be jabbering up a storm right now.”
Both other kwami grimaced. “Vixen banned him from speaking a few months ago,” Duusuu said regretfully, “said if he didn’t have anything nice to say he couldn’t say anything at all.”
“Hey,” Plagg perked up, “silver lining! The kids are worried you’ll be forced to spill things, now you can’t!”
Trixx did perk up at that considerably and showed off sharp needle-like fangs.
“Are the kids okay,” Duusuu fluttered around nervously, “do they know? They must, right? Because you found us? Oh, I’m so glad Paon said people, not anyone!” She elaborated when Plagg looked at her in confusion. “Paon said I couldn’t talk to any people other than her. But kwami aren’t people. So you don’t count!”
“Nice,” Plagg chuckled, “love me some loopholes. Yeah, the kids are fine. Ish. I mean, the kit and kitten just figured out their parents are either basically dead in the basement or terrorizing the city, so they’re not doing too hot, and you know Greenie is guilty about being the bearer of bad news. Other than that, they’re managing and waiting for the next senti. They taking a day off or something?”
Duusuu exchanged a glance with Trixx. “They’re… waiting. For something really intense. Like anguish.”
Plagg hummed. “Hard. Well, the kids have about a week. Think they’ll pop before then?”
Trixx snorted soundlessly and vigorously nodded his head while Duusuu giggled. “They’re not very patient,” she confessed, “and they’re getting frustrated. Vixen feels like she got cheated in that last fight, she was certainly giving the kids the runaround. How’d you find Greenie, anyway?”
“Hivemind, leading question. Apparently, Vix is the type to monologue in her head.”
Trixx doubled over in silent gekkers and Plagg couldn’t help but snicker. “Ah, firetail, I almost miss your dulcet tones. Don’t worry, I’ll make the kit retract the order as soon as we beat your holders into the ground. Stay safe and try not to let things slip, kay?”
“Kay,” Duusuu sang, “bye Plagg!”
“See ya, dusty!”
He slipped back into Adrien’s room and took a deep breath, hatred burning in his bosom. How dare they.
“Yeah,” he spat venomously, “the kids’ll be fine. I’ll make sure of it.”
Notes:
this chapter is a short break before we get right back into things, note that chapter count now has an end! do not worry, this is book 1, there's book 2 coming up which tackles mha canon, and we're pretty hyped. Once we finish up the book, i'm not 100% on whether im takng a short break to plan or not, but once we finish there, you'll get some of my initial notes for this book and you'll see how much this has changed since its inception, lmao.
keep on holdin on, we're getting another chapter tomorrow and then idk when for sure
Chapter 77: As it Begins, So Must it End
Summary:
we've hit the final amok, people, and I think my choices were good, and also hinted at since, yes, chapter five
Notes:
its alllll coming to a head here, folks, chekov's submarines are launching their torpedoes
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“The weather today is going to be cloudy, with rain from 11 pm to 4 am,” Aurore nodded at Camille, “but no rain is predicted for tomorrow.”
“Thank you, Aurore,” Mme. Mendeleiev nodded, “now, onto class. As it happens, we’re starting a unit of climates and weather, and biomes and ecosystems. Can someone tell me the difference between either pair?”
She called on Cami. “Weather,” the blond girl said softly, “refers to the current state of the sky and precipitation. Climate is long term, general trends. It’s like, the weather today is cloudy, but the climate is generally mild and temperate.”
“Very good. And ecosystems versus environment? Marc?”
The writer hummed. “Ecosystems are more about how animals and plants and things interact in an environment, but biomes are the actual place where they live. A jungle is a biome, and everything inside it makes up the ecosystem.”
Mme. Mendeleiev nodded. “Indeed. It could also be said that a biome has a specific climate, which is why we call them different biomes. And, each biome, even the same type of biome, will have its own ecosystem that is distinct because of other, nonliving factors such as topography. Now, we’re going to break into groups of three and one of two and I’m going to assign each group a biome. You’re going to fill out these packets,” she passed them out, “with first your own biome, and then after half an hour we’ll have each group present their findings and you’ll fill out the rest of the packet.”
Izuku ended up with Cami and Ondine, and they were assigned the tropical ocean biome.
“It’s pretty different from other oceans,” Ondine took the lead on this one, “because the water’s so warm, ya know? But if you’ve never gone snorkeling, that’s definitely the place to do it, and not just because of the temps. The rest of you people,” she sniffed while trying to hold back a grin, “need gear and stuff, but man, the sight of all the color? Wild. Plus, it's some of the better tasting water since it’s pretty rich and vibrant.”
Izuku hummed. “So when you breathe underwater, you taste it?”
“I mean, it still goes through my mouth or nose, it’s not like I have gills. And the people who do ain’t talking.”
Cami grimaced. “It’s a strange feeling. Just another reason to avoid my quirk.”
Izuku bit his lip. “Do you mind if I ask…?”
She sighed. “A little? But not really. It’s just… not a great feeling. It’s uncomfortable to change and looks hideous. Involuntary Mermaid is a dumb and misleading name. I’m not a mermaid like in the stories. I wish. But I can't live my entire life afraid of water, so. Right! The tropical ocean! For weather, it usually has some pretty intense summer storms because of how rain clouds work…”
The three of them easily completed their work and Izuku spent the rest of the time trying to focus on the quirk sense that using Nooroo was slowly giving him. Cami’s transformation quirk definitely felt a little choppy, like a storm at sea, and the edges of it felt a little jagged, which was probably the discomfort she was talking about. It filled her whole body, but had more concentrated spots on the side of her ribs, her hands and feet, and her head, so that meant that was probably where the most change happened. It was contained by a thin film that reminded him of the surface tension on a drop of water, and he didn’t really want to see it burst.
On the other hand, Ondine’s quirk was bright and flowing, located in her mouth and lungs, to cover her entire respiratory system. Aside from that, she was completely ordinary with a few mutated traits, presumably from her parents, such as pointed and slightly ribbed ears, mildly ribbed hands, and pointed shark teeth. Probably a slightly scary quirk to discover, unless there was an easier way to test it than by accidentally almost drowning.
He extended his senses to the rest of the room. It was harder the further people were, so he went with the closest ones. Aurore, with weather prediction, had her quirk centered in her head, more specifically the front and lower sides, around her ears. He wasn’t super certain what that meant, but it looked like she was wearing earmuffs, almost, if this was a sense based on sight, which it was not. Ron’s was entirely on the top of his head, mostly in his hair, which made a lot of sense. Jean’s was also, curiously, in his head, and he watched it flare at something Ron said, but Jean just snorted and ribbed him.
He narrowed his eyes and leaned over slightly to listen in on the conversation.
“I totally did the work!”
“Right,” Jean drawled as his quirk flared, “totally, You’re weren’t like, playing minecraft instead.”
“I wasn’t.”
Another flare. “Ron, buddy, just tell the truth, it’s easier.”
“Jean, my guy,” Ron said seriously, “I was not playing minecraft.”
Jean snorted as his quirk went off again. “Okay. If you say so. Creative or survival?”
“Neither!”
Jean whistled as his quirk stayed quiet. “Hardcore? Wow, no wonder you bailed on the vocab. Yeah, you can copy mine, that’s fine.”
Ron slumped with a groan. “I never know how you do that, I was holding back all my tells!”
Jean grinned. “All of them? Well, you know what they say, a magician-”
“-never reveals his secrets,” Aurore rolled her eyes, “might you reveal the secrets of the coniferous forest, then, instead?”
“Why yes,” Jean said graciously, “I might.”
Izuku blinked and frowned.
“Jean,” he called, “is your quirk a lie detector?”
Jean stilled. “Huh?”
Izuku pointed. “Your quirk. You never said, remember? Because you wanted people to guess. Well, I’m guessing.”
“No way,” Ron snickered, “not related to his parents at all, and we lie to him all the time. We’d have figured that out ages ago.”
“Could just mean he lets some lies go,” Izuku pointed out, “it doesn’t mean that isn’t his quirk.”
Jean cocked his head. “Why do you think it’s a lie detector?”
He shrugged, not willing to reveal his new power. “Just a guess. Are you going to tell me if I’m right or not? I’d like to guess it before I leave.”
Jean pouted. “I forgot you were leaving soon. Uhhh, well, yeah I guess I can tell you if your guess was wrong or not, since I usually do.”
“Hang on,” Lucy said from the other side of the room, “Greenie guessed your quirk?”
“I didn’t say that,” Jean squawked, “stop putting words in my mouth!”
“Usually you just tell people they’re wrong,” she pointed at him, “he is right!”
“Ok, seriously,” Jean turned back to him, “how?”
“No way,” Mirielle gasped, “for real? How have we not guessed that before? It’s just a lie detector? That’s so basic and easy to spot!”
“I masked it so well,” Jean whined, “so well! My fifteen year streak, gone!”
“Eleven,” Mme. Mendeleiev said dryly, “considering that’s when you got your quirk. Well done, Izuku.”
Jeremiah chuckled. “Perhaps we should have guessed you would be the one,” he mused, “based on how you are. I’m slightly upset that I didn't put the pieces together myself.”
Jean sighed with a grin. “I guess a new kid would be the one, huh? Good guess, Izzy.”
“Wait,” Vioo said indignantly, “is this why you were the first one to back him up about Lila?”
Jean shrugged. “Yeah, duh. Based on Marinette, it wasn’t like just saying “she’s lying” would have convinced you guys, her quirk was weird. But Izzy still needed support so I was “convinced” pretty easily. His logic was sound, so a lot of you guys managed to break out quickly and I didn’t need to out myself.”
Aurore looked at him dangerously. “And would you have revealed your quirk if it had been needed?”
He nodded. “Course. It was a bit, but I wasn’t about to let you guys get taken advantage of.”
“As riveting as this is,” Mme. Mendeleiev interrupted, “I do believe that makes half an hour. Is every group ready to present?”
They all scrambled a little, but realized that they were indeed mostly ready, so she snorted. “Good. Now, as you might have noticed, these aren’t all of the biomes. We’ll be doing this same activity every day until we’ve covered most of them. Now, let’s start with the tundra group.”
They managed to get through the presentations easily, writing down the information they didn’t have, and everyone had done pretty well gathering the information, so there were no glaring holes. They spent the rest of the time before lunch on math and finished early, so she went ahead and released them a few minutes before.
The class lingered at the bottom of the stairs in the courtyard instead of going directly to the cafeteria.
“You know,” Aurore hummed, head tilted back, “even though the sun isn’t shining very much because of the clouds, I feel like the weather is much too nice to eat lunch indoors.”
“Same,” Jacque groaned, “I really-”
“LOOK OUT!”
They all jumped as the sound of someone tripping on the walkway above them reached them and what they were holding came catapulting over the edge. The plastic bucket impacted the edge of the walkway and the cargo inside deluged all over the students beneath.
Izuku wiped his hair out of his face and inspected his wet hands, sniffing lightly. Just water.
“Sorry,” the student called with a wince, “I tripped-”
An agonized, inhuman scream cut him off and every head turned to Camille, who was cowering behind limp, green tinted hair with clawed, murky green scaled hands shaking around her head. Ondine and Mirielle were the first at her side, hiding her from view.
“Come on,” Ondine muttered, “let's get you to the bathroom and dried off, it’ll wear off in an hour or so…”
“I’ll watch for feathers,” Miri assured them, “you guys get to lunch. It wasn’t anyone’s fault, so no one get mad. Can someone tell Mend?”
“I got it,” Jean said seriously, “you guys get her safe.”
They were pretty silent for a while. Izuku felt his pocket buzz and pulled out his phone to watch the kingdom group chat go off with a warning. Marinette said she’d try to get there soon.
“I hope she’s okay,” Adrien burst out, “that seems like it’s pretty scary.”
“She always jokes that she turns into a fish monster against her will,” Vio said quietly, “but I’ve never seen it before.”
“It’s,” Lucy said reluctantly, “pretty horrific, from an objective standpoint. Like, classic ugly sea monster, creature of the depths erupting from her skin, type deal. I saw it once when we were in kindergarten, before Aurore joined our class,” she nodded at the blond, “and we had a sudden freak storm during playtime. She didn’t come back to school until two days later and wouldn’t talk to anyone except Miri. Those two and Ondine have been neighbors for forever, and I hear they were together when it manifested.”
“Uh, I don’t mean to alarm people,” Jeremiah’s eyes were tracking something in the sky, “but the feather’s here.”
They all tensed and watched its progress. “Come on, Ladybug,” he murmured, “come on…”
“Back up,” Ronald said sharply, “the feather isn’t going for her.”
They all scrambled to self isolate, putting distance between themselves and the people around them. Several of his classmates visibly took deep breaths to try and calm down, and Izuku watched the indigo feather with a frown.
“Wait,” he muttered, “it doesn’t need a person, it just needs an object!”
He tried to figure out where it was going before a wind blew through and pushed it to the ground. The dark blue feather landed on the puddle left from the water and they all held their breath.
It went in.
“Oh come on,” Adrien groaned as they all started running from the now roiling water, “water? The object was the puddle? How the fuck is that fair?!”
Izuku risked a glance back and yelped. “Get to high ground,” he yelled as most of the doors started opening for lunch, “the water is spreading!”
They raced out of the school as it slowly filled with the roar of water and screams, and the four from Bustier’s met them at the street level.
“My house, now,” Marinette demanded.
“How did you get here?” Kagami risked a yell back. “Your classroom hadn’t released yet!”
“The texts had us on alert and we’re a bit faster than average,” Chloe yelled back.
They burst into the bakery.
“Amok,” Sabrina bellowed, “get to high ground, we’re looking at a flood!”
Customers streamed out around them in a controlled panic, which turned into a real panic when they saw the large wave originating from the school, and the seven ignored it while they climbed the stairs and ladder to Mari’s balcony. Tom and Sabine exchanged a worried glance in the direction of the kids before fleeing with the crowd, since the building wasn’t the tallest, in case the water got too high.
“Oh man,” Marinette said, out of breath, “I’m so glad everyone is in the know. Okay, I made seven doses of aquatic potion, it’s for the kwami, suit up and start getting people nearby to the roof of the hotel. Unfortunately I didn’t have the time to put all the potions in their preferred snack form, but-”
Viperion landed on the roof and she straightened. “Drink this,” she shoved one of the potions in his direction, distributing the rest to the kwami.
“Wait,” he looked around, “no one else is drinking them!”
She smirked. “No one else is suited up.”
He grimaced. “I can detransform, I don’t mind.”
“Aw,” Chloe cooed, “don’t make Sass work more than he has to, baby. It’s just a potion.”
“Do you know what’s in this potion?”
Kaalki whinnied in amusement. “I’m sure you’re about to find out. Drink up, snake face.”
The kwami drank the potions just fine, glowing slightly with aqua colored light (how fitting), before they stood ready in front of their holders. Viperion downed his own with a grimace, but his flash was much brighter, before it revealed how his costume had changed. For one, his mask extended to cover his mouth, joining with the suit to cover his neck entirely. There were also new translucent webbing from his elbows to his knees down the length of his body, and a fin on the back of each ankle and wrist.
“Well,” he mumbled, “I’m definitely more suited for underwater.”
Everyone else suited up quickly, eager to see their own changes. Almost everyone had new aqua colored highlights on their suits, something that had blended into Viperion’s, and all had mouth and nose coverings. Lune’s antennae fronds looked more like coral or sea grass than feathers, everyone had some form of webbing somewhere, either on their hands and feet or in between their limbs and their sides, and there were a couple fins and flippers in various locations.
“What about me,” Sabrina wiggled her potion, “my two options are back at the box?”
Ladybug snorted. “What do you think our first stop is? You feeling turtle or bee?”
“Geez, is both an option?”
Ladybug grimaced. “Not right now, it isn’t.”
“Turtle, then. They’re naturally more aquatic.”
“Okay,” she nodded, “everyone else, you’re on civilian evacuation. This isn’t going to be pretty, and we’ve taken enough time that the school is probably a lost cause.”
“Not yet,” Viperion affirmed, “look at the roof.”
They all leaned over to check the school and saw a good handful of people beating the rising water that had already drowned the entire first floor of the building.
“Gosh, that water is rising,” Lune grumbled, “is it just endlessly multiplying?”
“And the object was the puddle,” Chat said mutinously, “this is still so not fair.”
“I would say be careful what you wish for,” Felix deadpanned, “but somehow I don’t think this is what we were looking for when we wanted one last amok.”
“Well no one can accuse the final battle of being easy,” Fille rolled her eyes hard enough they could see the movement in her head, since her eyes were constantly covered by her sunglasses turned goggles.
“I’ll get Fu and the box,” Ladybug reaffirmed, “Lune, look for a champion, possibly Felix, everyone else gather survivors and pull them out to safety. At this rate, Paris is going to be flooded in half an hour.”
“I’m going to have nightmares about water,” Sabrina grumbled as Ladybug yoyoed away, and the other four started to take off in the direction of the school, diving directly into the rising water below them. Lune sighed and sat on the deck chair, pulling Daredevil towards him as he did.
“We’re gonna need your audacity and courage,” he murmured to the moth, “so hold fast, ‘kay?”
He closed his eyes and felt, emotions running through him, and he tried to ignore the desperation and terror and search out the glimmers of determination.
“Don’t use me,” Felix warned, “as much as I’d love that, we need one of us as a civilian and Chat’s not going to be it, as much as I enjoy being Cat Sith. And while I could take Ladybug’s place and get us both off the board-”
Lune’s concentration broke as he gasped. “You were Nan?! No!”
Felix cackled briefly. “I was. I was wondering when you’d figure it out, but I guess this means I won the bet?”
“It wasn’t a bet! And even if it was, you cheated, because I’m pretty sure Mari told you my identity! You couldn’t find me either!”
“That might be correct,” Felix admitted.
Sabrina raised an eyebrow. “Lune, focus. Felix, who’s Nan? Or Cat Sith?”
“I was Cat Sith pretending to be Chat Noir during Oni-chan, and I was Nan pretending to be Ladybug during Briar Rose.”
“Huh,” she leaned back, “I was wondering how Adrien managed to pull that off. Neat. Izzy, eyes. Close them.”
He scowled. “Names, Bri. Fine, fine…”
He breathed out. What would be able to fight this deluge of water? This natural disaster of a flood-
His eyes shot open and he opened his hands.
Deedee fluttered rapidly in the direction of the school roof, not taking any time to make loops or dives until he needed to reach his target, landing in the umbrella she was clutching.
“Aurore Beauréal,” he said with a fast beating heart, “your classmate’s grief is drowning Paris. What do you see in our forecast?”
Her spirits lifted. “Working with you? Nothing but clear skies of victory, Lune.”
“I’m giving you the ability to change your environment,” he beamed, “where the only one who can control the weather is you. Do you accept?”
“I do.”
“Welcome to the team, Climatika,” he grinned, “here’s your metamorphosis.”
Notes:
originally I was going to use her english name, stormy weather, but then i had the whole weather vs climate thing in the beginning (real science!) so i went with her french name. i knew it was going to be her, because I liked the symmetry of canon ml's first akuma (for english peeps, i think it was fourth for the french) being my final french champion (oho, you thought he was done making champions? with mha still in store? not a chance).
Not sure if you'll get another chapter tomorrow, or if I'm finishing this book up sometime next week, but for now, welcome to Siren (rip Cami tho, she's not dead, but rip)
side note on jean, i meant to use his quirk with lila but i forgot and im super pissed about it because i only remembered that tiny plan once i'd already kicked her out >:( so now izzy just continues to know quirks really well (even if he's cheating a bit)
Chapter 78: Miraculous Acting Skills
Summary:
the conclusion of our final amok - last time Camille got very upset she accidentally became a fish monster, and the feather decided that a puddle counted enough as an object, because these kids can never catch a damn break lmao
Notes:
thsi chapter has a lot of those bullet's of chekov's that have been lying around currently being loaded into the chamber and oops its about to go off-
(idk why but i really love making memes about chekovs weapons lmao)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Drought!”
Climatika held her umbrella wand above her and opened it. All the water under the umbrella’s eaves evaporated. She clicked her tongue at the lack of range, but looked up at Lune anyway.
“Ondine has been moving people since the beginning,” she relayed, “and I know that not everyone got out, but…”
They both grimaced and tried not to think about it.
“Go try your drought around the source location,” Lune said, “see if it’s static or if we’re going to have to find our amok.”
“Please no,” she grumbled, “if this is a Stoneheart situation where it moves wherever there’s water, I’m going to summon an inferno and hope the miraculous cure is enough.”
“A final plan, perhaps. Last resort.”
She fell slowly, water dissolving in a radius around her. It was slowing the water levels, since water would still flow into her sphere of influence, but it was still rising and no doubt spreading.
Lune checked the reports on the amok alert app and grimaced. “It’s like a tsunami through the city. Twenty blocks and counting.”
Felix, Sabrina, and Climatika all made noises of discontent and he couldn’t help but sigh.
“Our life is a nightmare,” Climatika sung, “there’s no visible source at the origin location. Is the water still rising even though I’m standing here?”
Lune sighed and she groaned.
“Okay,” Lune rubbed his chin, “drought range is dependent on umbrella range, yeah?”
“Yes…?”
“Okay, then it’s your choice. Either we can escort the civilians to the hotel, which has enough floors to last for longer, or we go to the E.T. and see about increasing your range.”
She made a noise of realization. “I see!”
He glanced over. “Belay that, Ladybug is en route.”
The heroine pulled herself up on the roof beside him.
“I’m having to move and hide the old man and people around him,” she said without stopping, “Bri, here. You’re moving people from the school to the hotel”
Lune nodded. “Do you want a movable drought, or are we trying to contain the water?”
Ladybug made an interested noise as Gliss called for her transformation, and eyed Climatika, who had climbed back up to the top of the roof to try and dry up more water and support Ondine in dragging up people who were coughing water, but still alive.
“Give me the down-low on your champion later,” she said, “but definitely get higher up. Eiffel Tower?”
“Tallest building in Paris,” he confirmed, “it should slow down… the problem is, it's not close to the spread of the water.”
Ladybug hummed. “It could stop the eastern advance, but it might be better to hit Notre Dame, yeah. Plus, with the river right there, if the angle is right you could make a pretty solid ditch.”
He grinned. “Good thinking, I was so caught up on height I forgot about distance.”
She smirked. “Hey, there’s a reason I’m the leader. Anyway, sounds like a plan, I have some more civilians to evacuate and not draw attention to.”
Felix snorted. “Yet. He’d make a good lure.”
She gasped. “Felix! No!”
“You’re grinning, you know it’s a good plan. Besides, what’s he going to do about it?”
She snickered. “Yes, yes. Okay. You want a lift, or are you staying here?”
He grimaced at the rising water. “As much as I would love to swoon into Lune’s arms-” the boy made a strangled noise that had Climatika asking what was going on “-we’re running out of time and space. I’ll hang out around the old man.”
Ladybug nodded sharply and wrapped an arm around him. “Try not to swoon into my arms,” she said dryly, “Gliss, coordinate with Chat and the others. Chat’s in charge, Lune’s next.”
Lune blinked as they left, leaving him alone on Marinette’s roof. “Huh. Okay. I’m going to recharge. Climatika, we’re heading to Notre Dame for height and to tackle the river.”
“Oh, yes, Ladybug is quite clever. Tsunami and Gliss are getting the people off of the school roof.”
“Good,” he nodded, “one sec.”
He murmured the words of detransformation, ducking behind into a plant enclosure to cover his identity as much as possible, and fished out the apple slices from his pocket and passed them over.
“This sucks,” he murmured, “it really and truly sucks.”
“I’ll leave some apple slices,” Nooroo grumbled, “because something tells me this is going to be pretty long.”
“Yeah,” he sighed, “the potion still lingering?”
“It will last for about 2 hours, until we consume another potion, or until we actively use the adaptations we’ve received.”
“Huh. Ready?”
“Yep!”
“Roo, please raise my wings!”
He stretched again. “I’m back. Race you there?”
She snickered. “Of course.”
“On your marks, get set-”
“SNOW!”
He could hear her laughter as she yelled and scrambled to start running, leaping, and gliding as well.
“Was that a pun,” he yelled over at his champion, “and did you know you actually made it snow?”
“It’s so out of season,” she giggled, twirling in the light dusting, “and I should probably stop it. But you should have seen your face! Oh, goodness.”
They practically flew all the way to the large cathedral, climbing up the spires and holding onto the top, where Climatika raised her umbrella once more.
“Clear?”
He looked down. “Yeah, no boats.”
“DROUGHT!”
The ripple in the air descended quickly, wiping out water in its volume. With a section of the river caught in the angle, water surged into the space left and evaporated just as quickly. They both eyed the cloudy sky with some trepidation.
“If you can spare the focus,” Lune muttered, “it might be a good idea to change the climate to one that doesn’t rain.”
She hummed. “I declare Paris a desert!”
There was a wave of ripples and she wheezed a little. Lune reached out to grab her when her grip on the spire faltered, but a quick glance up showed the clouds leaving the area, to an area that didn’t have a dry climate.
“Oh this power is insane,” she giggled breathlessly, “you’re insane.”
“I’m exhausted,” he grumbled, “I think you drew in more power.”
His pin reluctantly beeped as if to confirm that.
She looked at him with wide eyes. “You’ll detransform in five minutes because I made Paris a desert?”
He focused a bit on his miraculous. “No… not five minutes. I think I have half an hour, maybe? Geez Roo,” he muttered, “if you could send feelings through, why didn’t you do it before?”
“Huh?”
“Nothing,” he waved her off, “I’m good. Half an hour. If it had just been a smaller, localized area, it probably wouldn’t have drawn on me more, but, eh, we’re still kids and thus have a limit on our powers.”
Climatika hummed skeptically. “If you say so. I’ll keep it to small scale things, then. No more changing the climate of the entire city. Not that I’ll need to, of course.”
“Of course,” he snorted.
His cane pinged and he raised an eyebrow, but opened the screen at the top.
“Hey Chat, what’s going on?”
“Hey,” the cat hero sounded a bit out of breath, “has anyone seen Camille?”
Climatika leaned over. “Have you asked Ondine and Mirielle? They saw her last.”
“Yeah,” Chat Noir said slowly, “according to Ondine, when the school flooded she took off. It is her natural environment when her quirk is active, I guess. She’s the last one from the school who’s…unaccounted for.”
“So she could be anywhere there’s water,” Lune sighed, eyes already looking around at the flooded city, “and while we slowed the gain to a crawl, there’s still some rise.”
“Fille kidnapped Gliss and Max Kante,” Chat continued, “and they’re looking through a portal at a bird’s eye view of the city. Fille!”
“What,” she could be heard distantly, “we’re busy!”
“I’m on call with Lune and… what’s your champion’s name?”
“Climatika,” she introduced herself, “Paris is now a desert climate and we’re causing a local drought around Notre Dame to drain the water.”
Chat whistled. “I did think it was unusually warm for a day in March.”
“We’ve got it,” Gliss said, “the source is moving.”
“There is a 89% chance that is correct,” they could hear Max say, “as water levels seem to be rising chaotically, but in a clear path.”
Lune furrowed his brow. “So there is a source, and it’s moving…”
“So we just have to find the specific patch of water,” Chat grumbled, “awesome…”
“Wait,” Climatika grabbed Lune, shifting so her arm was around the spire as she looked at him with wide eyes, “can you figure out a general size of the source?”
He immediately picked up on it. “You think she’s the source?”
“Or it’s sticking around her. It’s still the water.”
“And she fled, which is why we couldn’t find it before,” he groaned, “are you guys following?”
“Indeed,” Max said gravely, “it is small enough to be surrounding a person.”
“I’m adding Ladybug to the call,” Lune thumbed some buttons, “because that’s one half of the battle over if it’s true.”
“What’s up?”
“My lady,” Chat said cheerfully, “good news! We’ve found the water source, it’s Camille in fish form, she’s swimming around and the source is following her, probably because she’s the host. Do you think all sentimonsters get confused because La Paon is using a host instead of her own emotions? Gosh. Anyway, we’re monitoring her location with Fille’s portal. Do we have a plan?”
Ladybug hummed. “Okay, that means we have less than five minutes. Okay. We can do this. Kitty cat, you’re on fish catching duty. Move her to Notre Dame and get her into the drought zone. Felix and I will try to drag our villains out of hiding with Felix’s plan combined with his presence. Once Camille is in the drought zone, she should change back, and we’ll see about isolating the source water. That means Gliss, you’re with him, if the source prevents her from entering the drought zone, capture her as well. We’re not too far, so…lucky charm! Oh excellent, it’s a sponge. Got it. Chat, you’re the one least likely to be in the water, swing by on your way over and pick it up. Absorb the source water and cataclysm it, that should get the amok. If that fails because the sponge isn’t enough, does someone have freezer abilities?”
Climatika pursed her lips. “I can change the weather and climate, but if we make Paris a tundra then Lune will drop.”
His pin obligingly chirped.
“We don't need all of Paris, we just need a concentrated freeze. We need our source water solid so Chat can break it to bits. Also, explain how using your powers makes Lune need to recharge?”
“I’m still connected to the butterfly she’s using,” he butt in, “obviously, since we can talk at a distance and I can see her vision. If she uses something really strong, it uses up the power I shared, so our options are losing the champion, which is dangerous especially at this height, or she draws more power from me. It’s not enough to count as another whole champion, but I have less than half an hour right now, and if she uses too much, I’ll be back to a five minute timer, if that.”
“Man,” she grumbled, “the manifestation miraculous are more complicated than the rest of them. You and the peacock both. Okay. I have to make my own call. Everyone know the plan?”
There was a chorus of agreements. “Great,” she sighed, “then see you on the other side. Oh, if you have Tsunami and Viperion, send them my way.”
“Got it!”
The call disconnected and Lune took a deep breath.
“Well,” he glanced at his champion, “let’s tackle Camille.”
She grimaced. “Let’s.”
Ladybug handed Felix her yoyo.
“And this will work?”
She chuckled mirthlessly at his skepticism. “Izzy checked with me. Everyone we had on us when we transformed is technically stored.”
Felix hummed and typed in the numbers before hitting call.
“Hello…?”
He smiled coldly. “Mother. You were not as subtle as you had hoped.”
“Felix? What are you talking about, minette?”
“I discovered your second career, mother. Luckily for you, I am much more subtle. I have the guardian.”
Ladybug was helpfully distracting Fu with the children among the people they’d rescued, and Felix looked over at the short old man with thinly veiled contempt.
She sucked in a gasp over the line. “Felix? You… know? And agree?”
“Mum,” he said, letting his voice soften, “you and Aunt Emi are just trying to bring our fathers back. Of course we agree.”
“Adrien knows as well?”
“No,” he said dryly, “I couldn’t trust him to keep it from the heroes. You’ve heard his passionate rants about the miraculous team.”
“Ha, true. Wait. Go back. You said you have the guardian?”
“As soon as Aunt Emi sent off another amok, I ran away, under the guise of escaping the flood. I ran to where I knew the guardian was and ended up getting rescued with him, but he has the rest of the miraculous, mum. You could take the rest of them.”
“Oh, that’d be lovely! And we’d just explain the situation to Adrien, and give you each a miraculous of your own, and then we could all fight those pesky heroes together! Oh, I knew we should have told you ages ago, but Emi didn’t want to burden you-”
“Mum, it’s alright. We’re all on the same page now. I would just tell you to come and steal the box from the old man, but Ladybug, Tsunami, and Viperion are here. You probably need Aunt Emi as well. Speaking of, I was wondering, why didn’t she go out more? I mean, she has the experience.”
“The kwami were fighting us every step of the way, and we got much weaker. One time, we accidentally switched,” he looked up and mouthed “fuck” at Ladybug, who was listening to the conversation with half an ear, “and they must not have had time to limit us, because that sentimonster was much stronger. We like these ones the best, though. Oooh, I can’t wait to share this with you! Fe, using a miraculous is wonderful, and soon enough, we’ll be a great big family again. I’ll get Emi and head your way. What building are you on?”
He rattled off the address and could practically hear her beam. “I’m so proud of you,” she said softly, “my perfect little actor. You really are the most perfect son I could have asked for. We’ll be there soon, minette. I love you.”
He smiled. “Bye, mum. See you soon.”
He clicked the yoyo closed and took a deep breath, meeting Ladybug’s eyes. She nodded and waved down Tsunami and Viperion, who had just arrived on the tail end of Chat.
“Our job is simple,” she breathed, “get the civilians out of the way as soon as they appear, and then stall for… Siren? Waterworks? Whatever, for the amok to be dealt with. As soon as that’s done, and we have them right where we want them, everyone will regroup and keep them down. Felix, part of the stall is confronting them. Are you alright with that?”
He shrugged. “Of course. I have the perfect distraction.”
They lingered around, Fu none the wiser, until Tsunami straightened and spun.
“Vixen,” she snarled, and slashed her sword.
It made contact with the illusion that was covering them and the two villains jumped back a bit, La Paon hiding her sneer behind her fan.
“Guardian,” she called, “give us the Miracle Box.”
“It’s the Zodiac box,” he heard Ladybug grumble, and he did his best to not visibly react.
“I will never give in to tyranny,” Fu said firmly, “you cannot have it.”
Vixen rolled her eyes. “Then we’ll take it from your corpse.”
La Paon was the first to move, slipping like she was dancing, but a curved crossbow bolt at her feet made her pause. She looked up to meet Viperion’s smirk and scowled, but switched targets. He continuously backed up, firing at her to force her to move this way and that.
Vixen crossed her flute with Tsunami’s sword and did her very best to smash through the dragon’s defenses, trying to push them closer to Fu, while Ladybug was ferrying civilians.
“Felix,” Vixen cried, “get him!”
Felix didn’t move.
La Paon looked at him sharply. “Felix.”
Felix looked at her, expression completely neutral.
“Have you seen Adrien?”
They both froze and jumped back from their hero enemies, backing each other up.
La Paon frowned. “What do you mean?”
Felix’s lip twitched down. “You flooded the entire city. Starting with the school.”
They all sucked in breaths and La Paon’s eyes widened. “Felix, what are you talking about? What are you saying?!”
“I happened to be on my way back from the bathroom,” he said softly, “when I saw the water surge. It wasn’t quite lunch time yet, so everyone else was still in class. I hear they evacuated as fast as they could, and several students and staff got onto the roof, but I haven’t gotten any calls or texts from any of my friends. All. Seven. Of. Them. But I’ve been stuck here for the most part, so I ask again. Have you seen Adrien?”
They were tellingly silent and tense.
“Enough,” La Paon finally barked out, “the cure will bring him back. It will bring everyone back. You know who this is for!”
“Of course he does,” Vixen scoffed, “that’s why he’s all for it! We can be-”
“-together again,” Paon sighed wistfully, “one big-”
“-happy family,” Vixen finished.
“Nothing good will come of the wish,” Fu cut in, “you are doomed if you try. Give up your foolish quest, and return your miraculous.”
“Never,” Vixen snarled, “you’ve clearly never loved someone.”
“We would give up anything to be reunited with our husbands again,” La Paon affirmed.
“Anything?”
They looked back at Felix at his soft question and his contemplative frown. “You’d give up anything,” he pressed, “even your children? The ones you sacrificed so much for? The ones that got you cursed? ”
He cast a single glance at the water. It was draining. That meant the amok team was almost done, and sure enough, Ladybug slipped away while he kept the attention on him.
“The dream,” La Paon growled, “I never should have made that stupid monster. It trapped us in the dreams of all of Paris, and that meant we only saw spotty bits of everything. That blasted witch doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We’ll fix her curse too! And of course we don’t have to give up our children, how does that make any sense?”
“Really,” Felix raised a sardonic eyebrow, “it doesn’t? The wish will have a cost, Paon. Of course it will. In giving you back someone you love, it will take away someone of equal value. Or it’ll have you take your husband’s place.”
“I’ll offer the wish the whole city,” she sneered, “anything it needs, but we’ve earned our perfect families!”
Pink ladybugs flashed out of the corner of his eye and he laughed sharply to draw their eyes back to him. “Earned? Family is not earned, it is not something you can cash in your tokens at the arcade for, it’s not some trophy you get at the end of a hard race, oh, good show, here’s a spouse and 2.5 kids-”
“Just the one,” Vixen said breathlessly, staring at him like she’d never seen him, “we only needed the one. One perfect child.”
“That,” he pointed, “what is up with that. What did you ask Baba Yaga for that disgusted her enough to curse you?”
The rest of the heroes slunk up behind the two and he met Chat Noir’s eyes briefly.
“You,” Vixen said desperately, “we just wanted you! You and Adrien, we promise, we just wanted children-”
“What, you were infertile?”
“No,” La Paon said mournfully, “but there was so much risk involved. Gabriel’s parents hated that he married me, hated him, and Bernard, his two siblings were estranged from their family, and there was just so much uncertainty in having children. What if they didn’t want to go into the family business? Or were ugly, or stupid, or had bad habits, or a bad quirk? What if they were rebellious, or didn’t listen, or were bullies? No, it was much better to ask for the specific child we wanted, so that they would always be wanted.”
“What the fuck,” Tsunami said bluntly, “is wrong with you?”
Felix stared. “You Gattaca’d us. You made your own little designer babies and hunted down a witch in the Baltics to ensure it. What, were unethical geneticists too hard to find? And how the hell are our weak quirks what you wanted?”
“Oh sweetheart,” Vixen sighed, “Behavior Mimicry is perfect for you. My little actor, you could be anyone you wanted, flawlessly. You’d match every role we could give you. And Perfect Smile is perfect for a model, every photo would be just what they wanted. Perfect quirks to follow in our footsteps, not too strong that you’d want to be heroes. It’s so dangerous, Emi could tell you.”
“We considered using the peacock instead,” La Paon admitted, “but we tested it a few times, just making people, and they all fell apart after a few days. We didn’t want to have to remake you every few days, we wanted you to learn and grow, and that meant having an actual pregnancy and having actual children. We just wanted your lives to be easy and perfect.”
“But then,” Vixen snarled, “that witch had to go and curse our loved ones to die! Because, what, she’s ethically against genetically modified children? She based herself on a child eating witch, and she has the audacity to judge us for our decisions about our own children!”
“I guess she liked them organic,” Felix said dryly, “truly, a crime. Why did you tell them?”
Vixen frowned. “Tell who?”
“Our fathers. “All those who know” was the wording, was it not? Why did you not simply keep it from our fathers?”
“Because we loved them!”
“You killed them,” he said bluntly, “and if we weren’t so appalled, you’d have killed us too.”
“No,” Vixen reached out her hands to grab him, but he stepped back, “no, we would have kept you safe! We want the wish to make it so the curse never happened! You’d get your fathers back, and no one would have to die!”
“You would have killed us had we been anyone else,” Felix hissed, “and now we’re going to tear down everything you built!”
Chat Noir snatched the necklace off of Vixen and slid to stand beside Felix, careless in how his ring beeped.
Vixen’s transformation fell away to reveal Amelie Graham de Vanily and she gasped, putting a hand to her throat. “You mangy cat-”
In a flash, La Paon was behind Fu, holding her balded fan to his neck. A single drop of crimson ran down his neck to his Hawaiian shirt.
“This is quite simple,” she said lightly, “I want two things. One, from the guardian, the box. Give it to me, or die. Two, from Ladybug, the cure. Bring back my son.”
“I transfer guardianship of the Mother box,” Fu swallowed, “to… Ladybug!”
Paon snarled and made to slit his throat as a box magically fell into Ladybug’s hands.
Chat’s transformation wore off and Felix couldn’t help but snort.
“Plagg,” he said wryly, “your dramatic timing is, as always, impeccable.”
Adrien kept staring at his mother as the blade hovered a mere millimeter away from slicing skin and her mouth dropped open as she stared right back.
“Am I even real,” he croaked, “or is every thought I have just another thing you perfected?”
“Adrien-”
“I did everything you wanted me to,” he chuckled, “all those lessons and teams. I was your perfect son. But I guess that’s what you wanted, huh?”
“Adrien-”
“Mom,” he interrupted her again, “I don’t think you have to worry about the curse anymore.”
She hesitated slightly before smiling. “Because you’re going to give me your miraculous?”
Plagg snarled and bit his cheese viciously in half. “Fuck off.”
“No,” Adrien giggled, “because I hate you.”
A hand reached out of a portal and plucked the brooch off of her chest while she stood there, staring at her son, who had tears silently flowing down his face as he smiled, perfect as always. Fille stepped up beside Ren and plucked the fox necklace out of his hand before giving both to Ladybug. She popped open the box briefly to slide them inside.
Sergeant Sarco and Captain Kid appeared on top of the building, having climbed their way up.
“Amelie Graham de Vanily and Emilie Agreste, also known as former pro hero Glimmer, you are under arrest on counts of terrorism and villainy,” Sergeant Sarco grumbled out, “we recommend against resisting arrest. Your assets will be held in trust until your children come of age, and your identities will be protected, as much as the identities of public figures can be. Do you have any questions?”
“We know the procedure,” Emilie sounded like she was trying to be cold, but it was coming out numb, and her eyes had never left Adrien’s face, “you don’t have to talk down to us.”
“Just doing our jobs, ma’am,” Captain Kid said cheerfully, “especially since you’ve seemed to forget your hero oaths! Ladybug, we’ll need a member or two of your court to give statements. Your choice, but if they could stop by the station with us…”
Lune raised his hand. “I don’t need to recharge."
“I don’t either,” Viperion said calmly, “and I think most everyone else does.”
“Okay,” Ladybug nodded, ignoring her beeping, “everyone meet at Fille’s house.”
The horse heroine nodded stiffly and took off, scooping Adrien up as she went.
Captain Kid watched them go with a sigh. “Poor kid. We saw him grow up, you know? She loved that kid.”
“I still do,” she said venomously, “this was for him-”
Sergeant Sarco snapped his teeth at her. “Come on. Lieutenant Lemur, get your ass up here!”
Ladybug saluted them. “We’ll leave this in your hands, then.”
She grabbed the box, and Gliss grabbed Felix, and they took off in a similar direction to Fille. Tsunami gave Lune a look, then went after them.
He sidled up beside Amelie and looked at her with a blank expression.
“I can see you pitying me,” she said wetly, face twisted into a snarl, “mocking me.”
“No ma’am,” he said softly, “I’m disappointed. And I’m angry. But I don’t pity you. You brought this on yourself.”
“Come on, kids,” Captain Kid came up beside them, “let’s get your statements about this. Ladybug gave us the brief to get us out here in time, but she didn’t have time to explain everything. Then we can let you go back to your friends.”
They nodded silently and followed the heroes back to their agency.
It was over.
(“Sir,” Private Pangolin said, “are you alright?”
“I think so,” Fu said shakily, “but I’m afraid I can’t remember much before that lady held a knife to my throat.”
“It’s a common panic response,” Private Pangolin assured, “your memory will return.”
The old man nodded. “Thank you, young man. Those young people were very good heroes.”
“Yes sir,” the hero said happily, “we’re very fond of them. Sad that they’ll probably retire soon.”
“Retire? Whatever for? They’re so young!”
“Ah, let me tell you about the miraculous, sir; you see, our agency is their connection to hero side of the world, so Ladybug and Chat Noir, their leaders, they told us a lot…”)
Notes:
i DID come up with other animal themed members of the Arme agency, yes, I love them very much. no they have no actual backstory, but i will tel you that private pangolin is the baby of the group, and the agency heroes are just like, a close group of boys basically, they're super good to each other and if anyone says anything mean about them I cry
for that last bit with fu, anyone who doesn't know ml canon won't know this, but if you're the guardian and you cede the box, you lose all your memories of the miraculous in an effort to protect the secrets. dw im sure this wont become a problem later for sure.
SO HOW ABOUT FELIX AND ADRIEN, HUH? in some ways, this is worse than canon, because they aren't sentimonsters, but i think it'd be super fucking creepy to find out i was gattaca'd. like, sure, on some level if i got past the creep factor i'd appreciate all the good traits they picked out for me, but genetically modifying your designer babies is an ethical quandary and it would ick me out. especially true for these boys, because now they're going to be second guessing everything which obviously sucks. idk if they're going to be handling it well, but im sure a change of scenery will probably do them some good, so there's that. good thing that's in my plans anyway!
lastly, the peacock miraculous. While it was not super intended this way originally, it works out quite well? most of the time, including in canon iirc, the peacock is simply taking a feather, putting it in an object, making a senti, boom. There is no outside influence, no "host" needed like I have here in my fic. in addition, amoks do not leave marks on the peacock user, or they'd be discovered quite quickly lmao. Originally, the marks were specifically for a dumb gay bit im not doing anymore where izuku's mark was behind his ear and felix was totally goign to tuck his hair back and smooch it in a comforting gesture and it was going to be cute as hell but then i was like "nah over his heart" and also i fucked with everything lmao (dw we have a very good bit planned using them in book 2). But! Logically, there is a magical reason for this: typically, the peacock can be empowered with the emotions of others, drawing them in using the Empathy ability to make them stronger, and then the peacock uses their augmented emotions to make a rockin sentibeast. super rad, awesome, peacock is doing swell. but in La Paon's case, she didn't want to put in the emotional work required to get worked up every time she wanted a cool monster to fight the heroes, so she shunted that burden off on the parisian public and became an emotional terrorist that would exploit your moments of understandable weakness, ala Hawkmoth in ml canon. Which was shit! but, since she was drawing from other people's emotions directly, not only are all amoks inherently connected to their hosts, which is why they did things to "help" their hosts according to the surge of emotions, but it marked them because they were the ones powering the miraculous, not Emi. Sucks to be her, I guess lmao
anyway, see you in a day or two with the penultimate chapter, then the last one. Home stretch for book one!
Chapter 79: Meanwhile in Japan (part 2)
Summary:
(the title is misleading, but we had a Meanwhile In Japan for chapter 24, i do believe)
things are wrapping up and plans are being made, but first lets take a step back to see some of the things happening in Japan...
Notes:
timing wise, the UA recommendation exam is at the end (ish) of January, so that kids who fail that can take the regular exam in early/mid February
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
January
“Honey, I’m home.”
Hizashi snorted and called back. “Welcome home, Shou! How was work? Anything exciting happen?”
“I adopted a cat.”
He hummed. Typical. They’d take it to the shelter within the week, like usual. “Uppercase or lowercase?”
They’d done this song and dance many times before, ever since the four of them (Shouta, Tensei, Nemuri, and Hizashi) swore brotherhood oaths in high school and Shouta had explained his family legacy. Like always, the answer would be an amused-
“Uppercase.”
-lowercase, because he’d see stray cats on patrols and-
Wait, what?
“Wait, what?” He dropped the pan he was washing and it clattered into the sink. He bolted and caught himself on the doorframe to meet the proud gaze of his roommate as he held up an actual literal teenage boy by his armpits.
“Blink twice if you’ve been kidnapped,” he blurted, and Shouta blinked in offense. The boy in question just stared.
“How,” he pinched the bridge of his nose, “how did this even happen?”
“He told me I was a cat, I said there was no higher honor.”
Hizashi stared a bit more. “Did he tell you what he meant?”
The kid awkwardly shrugged around the hands still in his armpits. “Not going to lie, it makes sense that there’s more to it than that, but I was too caught up on the euphoria of being compared to a cat.”
“Again, have you been kidnapped? Do you need assistance getting home?”
The kid snorted. “No, I’m sure my fosters haven’t even noticed I’m gone.”
Shouta shook him slightly in Hizashi’s direction. “He’s a Cat.”
“Maybe explain that to him before you kidnap him, Shou!”
The man hummed. “Okay. What’s your name?”
“YOU DON’T EVEN KNOW HIS NAME?!”
Shouta grinned his scary grin, and the kid grinned right back. Hizashi whimpered.
“Shinsou Hitoshi,” the kid said, “nice to meet you.”
Nedzu hummed around his tea as his beady eyes inspected the email he had been sent. He chortled a little and easily typed out his response.
His phone buzzed with Yamada’s exasperation over something his roommate did this time and he chuckled, but went back to the email. Yagi apparently wanted to watch the recommendation exams for his candidate. On one hand, they were already weeding out the heroic from the nepotistic, so he’d have a decent chance of finding someone, but on the other, these students would already have a strong quirk that they have a handle on, and adding One for All to that would possibly disrupt their training entirely.
Well, he hummed to himself, perhaps he wouldn’t find one. After all, Togata Mirio had been Sir Nighteye’s pick, but All Might had felt that it “wasn’t right.” Never let it be said Nedzu didn’t respect gut decisions, as all intelligent life originally persisted first due to their instincts and second due to their logic. Regardless, perhaps not a single person would be what the Symbol of Peace was looking for in a successor.
Nedzu poured himself some more tea and pulled up the recommendation students again, just to check one last time.
His phone pinged with a text from Aizawa. Interesting, and a simple enough request. Yes, he could expedite the adoption. Perhaps a child would make the two adults finally confess Doubtful, but perhaps.
“Where are you going?”
Yamada looked up from where his hand was on the front door.
“To find a new place?”
Hitoshi raised an eyebrow from the couch, smothered under the three cats that lived in the apartment. If he didn’t know better, he’d say Aizawa looked almost alarmed.
“Why?”
Yamada blinked in confusion before his eyes slid to Hitoshi. “Because you have a kid now…? So you don’t need a roommate anymore.”
“Don’t be illogical,” came the immediate refutation, “why would that make you leave?”
Hitoshi raised an eyebrow again.
“Because this place only has two bedrooms,” Hizashi said slowly, “and you’re raising a kid now. Soon. Whatever.”
“We can share,” Aizawa said as if there was never any other option, “my bed is big enough.”
Yamada snorted. “I know. For someone who gets budget everything, the quality of your bed has always astounded me. But that’d be weird.”
“No it wouldn’t.”
“Shou, objectively it would.”
“We used to share a bed all the time.”
“When we were having sleepovers in high school, yes, because Tensei is a violent sleeper and with Nem there’s a chance you don’t wake up on time and are sleepy the rest of the day.”
“Anyway,” Aizawa scowled, “we have a good, very logical arrangement. And it would take too much time and effort for you to find a new place. So. You’re staying here.”
Yamada let out a breath. “Okay, Shou, whatever you say.”
They both walked away, leaving the door untouched, and Hitoshi looked down at Cricket, who chirped up at him.
“Oh yeah,” Hitoshi murmured to the cat, rubbing behind, “they’re stupid and in love. Stupid in love, even. I guess it’s my job to make that happen, huh?”
Boris made a horrible demon noise and Hitoshi nodded slowly. “Good call. And it doubles as training I am clearly going to need.”
February
“Auntie,” Katsuki barked, “I’m coming in!”
“Oh, Katsuki,” Inko sounded delighted, “welcome in! How was Paris?”
He grunted. “Tolerable. Your idiot is fine too. Friends with all the local vigilantes.”
She snorted. “So I’ve heard. He’s sent me pictures, they seem like nice young people.”
He rolled his eyes. “They were fine.”
“Practically a ringing endorsement! And you’re alright?”
“Wish we had a miraculous cure for every villain fight, but I’m fine, auntie, really.”
She hummed and held his cheek while she inspected his face. Her eyes flicked down to his neck and he obligingly pulled the collar down.
“Oh my,” she said softly, “it looks just like his does.”
He jolted for a moment before relaxing. “Oh. Right. Static.”
She grinned wryly again. “His seemed much nicer than yours.”
He snorted. “Fucking yeah. She was based on you. Even with a villain controlling her, she’d be nice as hell.”
“I’m glad you’re safe,” she said warmly, “and Izuku too.”
“He’s a self sacrificing heroic bastard.”
She snorted into giggles and patted his cheek. “Yes, Katsuki, I agree. Your entrance exam for UA is tomorrow, is it not?”
“Yeah,” he scowled, “but I’m going to crush it, obviously. Bet even Zuku would find a way, but he’s a loser in France instead.”
“Actually,” Inko said thoughtfully, “Tomoe and I were talking about bringing him back for school to start in April. Apparently, her family is influential enough that he could take the exams late and still get accepted. I’m not sure what program or school he’d want to go into, but I’m sure he’ll do wonderfully. Did you meet his other friends?”
“You mean the non vigilante ones? Sort of. They were pretty damn protective when we went to go talk. For probably good reason.”
She hummed. “I’m glad he’s willing to talk about things with them. That means they have a great deal of trust.”
Katsuki grunted and shifted guilty, but Inko just patted him on the shoulder.
“Come get some tea,” she called as she walked into the kitchen, “I just made some.”
Katsuki followed after her, wondering what it’d be like when the nerd showed up to UA for the heroics course. Because if he knew Izuku, he wouldn’t be settling for anything less.
“Yaoyo- what the fuck is that.”
The girl froze and the tungsten rod clattered to the floor, joining about a hundred of its brethren. Also around were another several dozen nesting dolls, her favorite thing to make ever since she was six and her grandfather gifted her one, and three cannons.
“Aizawa,” she straightened, “what brings you here today?”
“No,” he said, “what is going on here?”
“You seemed like you had news,” she tried to affect a curious look, “has something happened?”
“Yes,” he said, “you’ve been using your quirk recklessly and impossibly. Why did you even make that much tungsten?”
“I was thinking about the robots you said the regular applicants had to fight,” she admitted sheepishly, “so it was the first metal that came to mind. I wanted something denser than wood, but simple enough that I could do many quickly.”
“How.”
“Well,” she squeaked, “I actually um, figured out how to make my quirk work better…?”
Aizawa’s eyes narrowed. “I repeat. How. You use lipids, equivalent to your own energy. As you don’t look emaciated, making this many things is impossible.”
“I found another energy source,” she blurted out, “that’s much bigger than the lipids, so really it’s a better use of it than- um. Than my lipids?”
“Absolutely not,” Aizawa pinched the bridge of his nose, “we’re going to sit here until you tell me how the hell your quirk has changed.”
She swallowed at the threat, knowing it wasn’t empty. “It’s a national state secret?”
“And I’m your Cat for now. Tell me.”
“For now? Wait, was that your news? Did you finally confess-? No, not with that look,” she grumbled, rolling her eyes, “I really can’t tell you, I promised.”
Aizawa slowly grinned and she groaned. “No,” she said warningly, “don’t do it.”
“If you won’t accept that it’s because I’m your literal bodyguard-”
“-oh no-”
“-then perhaps,” he said with no small amount of relish, “you’ll accept that it’s because I’m your teacher.”
“Why does this work,” she threw up her hands, “you’ve been teaching me for months! Years, depending on what you count!”
“And yet,” he said with a thrum of glee through his words, one she could only detect from years of knowing him and hearing his deadpan jokes, “it still works. As your Heroics teacher, I need to know what’s going on with your quirk. Besides, if someone throws a fuss about me knowing, Nedzu will back me up, he loves screwing over the Commission.”
She bit her lip and thought it over, eyes tracing over the excess of tungsten she’d probably be donating to UA. Finally, she sighed.
“Do you remember when I broke my wrist last week?”
Aizawa narrowed his eyes. “You said you tripped on a doll you had lying around.”
She snorted. “Certainly has happened before. But no, that’s not what broke it. It was actually much worse before Recovery Girl got to it, the bone practically shattered. You see, during the recommendation exam I met a sickly man who I helped get to the nurse’s office. That's why I was almost late. Anyway, long story short, All Might has a transferable quirk, said I was what he was looking for, and offered it to me so I could be a better and stronger hero like he was and said I couldn’t tell anyone.”
Aizawa stared, dumbfounded.
“All Might has a quirk that he can give away.”
“Yes.”
“Because you helped him, he offered it to you.”
“Yes.”
“You accepted.”
“…Yes.”
“And he told you that you couldn’t tell anyone?”
“Yes.”
“I’m going to kill the number one hero.”
“Please don’t,” she pleaded, “I’m not using the quirk for the strength augmentation like he is, I’m using it to make my quirk easier and faster to use! Sure, I still have to memorize things like usual, but I’m drawing on the energy stockpile from One for All instead of my own lipids, which means I can go for much longer.”
“And if you use it as a strength augmentation,” he cocked his head, “it breaks your bones? Explain that to me, All Might seems… relatively fine.”
She winced. “He got quite injured in a fight six years ago. He is the eighth holder of One for All, I am the ninth. It’s a stockpile quirk, so you can imagine the power it has accumulated over nine generations. On one hand, that gives me an almost endless supply of energy, but on the other hand, using it as intended, or if I lose focus when channeling the energy to my original quirk, means that I could snap my limbs like twigs. Apparently, if I was less physically fit, the quirk might have simply exploded me.”
“I’m hating this more and more the more I’m hearing about it. You’re in remedial training until school starts.”
She sighed in defeat. “Okay, that’s fair. Now, what is this “for now”? I’m still not quite certain how Cat succession works, but you don’t have children or a spouse.”
Aizawa slowly grinned his baby eating smile and she repressed the instinctive flinch through long years of practice.
“I didn’t have children. Now I have a whole teenage boy. You’ll meet him at UA, he isn’t quite up to snuff yet for actual bodyguard duties, but eventually I’ll be fully assigned to your grandfather and he’ll be yours.”
She tentatively smiled. “Is he… nice? Could we be friends?”
He raised an eyebrow. “We’re not the Dogs, we’re not known for being best friends. Figure it out yourself.”
She sighed.
“And we’re training now, by the way, since you clearly have the free time for it.”
“Oh.”
March
The email exchange went something like this (paraphrasing for maximum comedic effect and also cutting out all the formality, of course):
“Hey Nedzu, what’s up, France fixed its problem, and by that I mean my daughter and nephew and their friends did, but I only just found that out and you had suspicions but I’m not outright saying anything despite the pride clearly reading in the tone of this email, and now that things are safe, the kids want to run away for reasonable reasons. If you don’t know why, I imagine sighted people find it very disconcerting to be in buildings where they saw floating corpses just a week previous. Anyway, my two kids want to join your hero course, think you could send over the tests? I’ll owe you a faaaavorrrrr~”
To which, of course, he replied:
“Omg yas I would love for a Dragon to owe me a favor, if they pass the tests they can totally come, we’ll run a modified recommendation exam for the physical portion. Anything else?”
And Tsurugi Tomoe responded:
“Now that you mention it, yes, I have three who would be interested in your business course, they don’t want to leave my family behind and I think it’s super cute and I can’t say no to their faces. You up for it?”
And Nedzu, being sly, replied:
“Two courses, two favors ;)”
Not to be outdone, her last response was:
“A favor… and I teach a course for each heroics class over the course of a week. I have to scout their classmates, after all.”
And, well, it was a done deal after that. She’d be arriving for the first week of classes, starting on day two with the first years, then the second and third years. She’d also acquiesced to giving a seminar on that Friday to the business courses, as she was the current CEO of Silver Dragon Enterprises. Word on the street was that Tsurugi Hanabi was going to step down as well, so having a clan head essentially teach half of his students was not something he was willing to turn down. Besides, while she didn’t outright say “Marinette Dupain-Cheng is technically second in line in the Sapphire Tigers,” she knew he would have been able to find such information easily. On top of that, having a solid chunk of the Paris Miraculous team attending his school, even if only half of them would be taking heroics, was definitely a relationship he wanted to cultivate. If he was lucky, perhaps one of them would allow him to speak with the kwami!
Between the miraculous team, young Yaoyorozu, and now young Shinsou, on top of still having multiple other important and skilled first years this term such as the Todoroki heir, next year at UA was shaping up to be quite spectacular indeed!
Nedzu rubbed his paws together with glee.
The sports festival would be glorious.
(???
“Production is going well. Mark Four should be ready well ahead of the desired time, so we’ll be able to test it.”
“Excellent. And how is my protege progressing?”
“Sir, he is asking for you less, but would still like a visit.”
“I didn’t ask you that.”
“Of course, sir. He is still reckless and prone to rushing in, but he’s recently been taking the time to sit back and observe. He is also quite gleeful at the prospect of sacrificing the “ads”. He is still cunning and his plans seem… adequate.”
“Oh please, the brat’s-”
“Hmm. Thank you. One last thing. Did you manage to find what I asked for?”
“…Yes, sir.”
“Indeed.”
“Then it seems perhaps an old plan is finally coming into play. I’ll have to thank those Parisian heroes for reminding me of it.”
“If I may ask…”
“You may.”
“What aspect will you attempt to bind?”
“Oh my little servant. What am I the symbol of?”)
Notes:
i think aizawa and yamada being dumb roommates who never make a move is very funny and hitoshi does not (he does)
I'm not entirely certain we're going to continue to have villain asides in book 2, but hello plot hook! Also, it felt sort of fitting to have one in book 1 lmao. If you can't follow along with who said what, oh well lol, I'm telling anyone, possibly not even my wife.
the email exchange was basically me not wanting to write all the flowery stuff so congrats this is not... directly lifted from my plot notes, but its pretty damn close lmao. no neither of them phrased anything like that, but those sure were the vibes haha
momo has ofa! i have plans.
Anyway, last chapter will probably be posted in about 10 hours, maybe? sometime this afternoon/evening, probably. It's been a dream!
Chapter 80: A Finale in France
Summary:
our final chapter, where our kids are still in france, finalizing plans (technically this is directly after chapter 78, the final fight)
Notes:
I have a sizable chunk of "what almost was/what could have been" notes at the end, so I'm going to do the regular maintenance stuff right now. Thank you so much for reading my fic! If you want to be notified about the second work, I recommend subscribing to the newly created series that this work is in, "Miraculous Heroes". It'll probably be a couple of days, maximum ten, before i really start writing that book, because technically I need to fully flesh out all of the plot instead of having my few major events and calling it good, haha. This has been an amazing journey of, golly gee, almost two and half years, thank you so much for your continued support!
Now, without further ado, your final chapter of The Dragon's Son...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As soon as they were all in Chloe’s suite, Marinette slammed the box on a table and tugged on her pigtails.
Izuku leaned over to Felix. “Has she just been…holding that the entire time Luka and I were gone?”
Felix snorted. “Yes. And staring. We haven’t even let Trixx out.”
Marinette’s head snapped up. “Oh shit, I completely forgot.”
She opened the box easily and tossed the fox miraculous at him.
“Felix Graham de Vanily,” she said in her I’m-pretending-to-be-serious voice, “this is the Fox Miraculous of Illusion. You will use it to defend humanity from threats as they arise. Do you accept?”
“Do we really need to stand on ceremony for this?”
“Answer the question,” she sang, “it’s that simple.”
He rolled his eyes. “Yes. Why the fox?”
“Vibes. You have a secondary in chaos, like I have one in order.”
He narrowed his eyes even as he slipped the necklace on and Trixx sprang into existence. “Which one?”
She grinned sheepishly. “Peacock. You’re so good for both of them!”
He rolled his eyes and turned to his kwami. “Trixx. I rescind all orders of your previous holders.”
Trixx jumped like a livewire and grinned. “You,” he said slowly, “are very, very bold. I like you, kit.”
Every other kwami tackled him and he went down in a flurry of gekkers that rang over the murmurs of the rest of them.
“Nice to meet you,” Felix said, “I’m Felix, as you might know. I like pranking people.”
Trixx flew out of the pile of kwami and beamed. “Me too! I mean, it’s right there in the name. Tricks! I eat peppers, or ginger, or just spicy things mostly! Your mom gave me nothing but saltines, I’m still pissed about it!”
“Right,” Marinette chuckled, “now that we’re on equal footing, oath time.”
Felix stared at her for a moment before groaning. “I thought- you weren’t joking about that? I don’t want it.”
“Get up,” she started to tug on him, “I’m not doing this alone, you fucker. And I totally sort of planned this oath out.”
Adrien raised his hand. “What do you mean, sort of? Princess, is this… safe?”
She gave him a gentle smile. “Hell yeah, minou. I just mean we’re also sort of running blind, but Tikki and surprisingly Fu told me my instincts were my most powerful tool as a guardian. We won’t get hurt if this doesn’t go quite right, it might just mean a restructuring of oaths later. It’s fine.”
Luka smirked. “I agree.”
She narrowed her eyes at him and pointed. “I don’t trust your snakey ways. You know something.”
He shrugged. “Just a feeling.”
She wagged her finger at him. “I’m going to make you a guardian too, with that kind of talk. Okay, for real though.”
Marinette extended her right hand in front of her at eye level, and Felix hesitated for only a moment before clasping it with his right as well. She grinned and brought up her left to cup his, and he rolled his eyes before doing the same, so that both hands were holding on, held firmly together.
"Repeat after me," she said sternly before slouching a bit, "I mean, flipping the names."
He gave her a wry grin and nodded.
She took a deep breath and began.
"I, Marinette Dupain-Cheng."
"I, Felix Graham De Vanily."
"Do swear a guardian's oath."
"Do swear a guardian's oath."
"As I was chosen, so too do I choose."
"As I was chosen, so too do I choose."
"To share the burden."
"To share the burden."
"To protect the miraculous."
"To protect the miraculous."
"And to protect my fellow guardian, Felix Graham De Vanily."
"And to protect my fellow guardian, Marinette Dupain-Cheng."
"I accept this honor."
"I accept this honor."
"Let the Truth of my oath be read against my Soul."
"Let the Truth of my oath be read against my Soul."
"So this I swear."
"So this I swear."
"So mote it be."
There was silence for a few moments.
"Dang, I kinda feel like I'm at a wedding."
Marinette turned her head to glare. "Adrien..."
"I know, I know," he held up his plans, "my princess would never do that to me!"
"Oh to say nothing of your cousin," Felix said dryly as they pried their hands apart, "who is also committed to another. Good show, idiot."
"Those felt like wedding vows! And you were holding hands and staring soulfully into each other's eyes!"
Marinette pinched the bridge of her nose. "Kitty, I swear to Tikki-"
“Hey, Tikki, Plagg,” Izuku said softly once they’d all settled, “Roo told me I had to ask you.”
Plagg looked up. “Ask us what?”
“The story of Universe.”
“Um,” Chloe cut in, “don’t you mean the story of the Universe?”
Izuku giggled and leaned further into Felix. “That’s what I said!”
The two paired kwami exchanged a glance and the rest of them perked up.
“Oho yeah,” Trixx grinned, still reveling in having a voice, “tell us!”
Plagg smirked. “Well, Sugar Cube? ‘S been a while.”
She rolled her eyes, but floated into the center of the group, looking at kwami and human alike. “Sure. It already sort of accidentally came up in the oath anyway. Whenever you’re ready, Stinky Sock. You start, after all.”
Plagg grinned for a half moment before he looked serious. "In the beginning, there was nothing.”
"And then,” Tikki said in a hushed whisper, “there was everything!"
"The Universe was formed and immediately split, forming the first scions of order and chaos…"
"Truth and Soul.” Marinette and Felix jolted, and Tikki continued. “From there, split the four alpha kwami. From Truth, Gimmi of Reality and Lumii of Belief."
"From Soul, Yin of Mind and Yang of Body."
"But when the Universe split and became , more concepts formed."
"Some tended to order, while others to chaos."
Tikki sighed. "And the four alpha kwami lingered."
Plagg snickered. “Until humans evolved."
"With them, came new concepts."
"And more importantly, new ideas."
"Soon, the humans got clever enough to discover kwami," Tikki giggled.
"So they summoned and bound them to jewels, so they could use our power for themselves."
"But alpha kwami are too strong to be bound to an earthly jewel..."
"So they split us up."
"Yang became Flo and Anansi."
"Yin became Disma and Dandy."
"Lumii became Jiini and Ashaa."
“Gimmi became Tikki and Plagg."
"And thus, we were bound."
Plagg grinned, all teeth. "The thing is, though, even when we're split, we're still powerful."
Tikki grabbed his paw and swung them back and forth. "So one of us cannot be used without the other, or the balance will be broken."
"The Order once tried to fix that by binding balance…it worked for a little while."
"And now, sometimes people will try to find an alpha pair and bring them back together..."
"Each set can influence the Universe. Bring together Mind, and change how people think."
"Bring together Body, and change living things."
"Bring together Belief, and if you believe it, it's real."
"Bring together Reality, and change time and existence itself."
"Who knows, kids,” Plagg grinned, “maybe one day, there won't be a couple dozen concepts floating around. Maybe it'll go back to just the four of us."
"Or the two."
"Probably not the one though."
"But you have to remember,” Tikki tried to impress upon them, “we were Gimmi-"
“-but that doesn't mean Gimmi is us."
They absorbed that in silence for a moment before Sabrina popped up. “Anansi, like the spider?”
She shrugged when everyone looked at her. “It’s the only one that had actual historical things I could look up.”
“Wait,” Kagami squinted, “Flo. Life. That makes Anansi death, does it not?”
Tikki giggled. “It’s one of those chicken or the egg scenarios, isn’t it? Our names are… interesting. They are and always were, but sometimes they are given. It’s confusing. But yes, Anansi is our spider. His jokes are terrible.”
Plagg snickered and affected an accent, clearly mimicking someone else. “Come into my parlor, said the spider to the fly.”
Tikki huffed and crossed her arms. “I’m not a fly! And if he calls me that one more time-”
They all broke into laughter and Izuku squeezed Felix’s hand and swallowed thickly.
“What… are we going to do now?”
Marinette sighed and ran a hand over her pigtail. “Something’s pulling me to Japan. And it’s not loneliness,” she said dryly, “I mean something in me is telling me I have to go there. And the five of us,” she gestured, “already agreed we’re going, since Natalie is still running Adrien’s shiny new company, and with Graham de Vanily Films rebranding under new leadership…”
Chloe stretched. “Bri had a good point. We’re probably going to go to my mother in New York, maybe read Zoe in,” she glanced at Marinette, who shrugged and nodded, “and then find the American box.”
“The Spirit Box,” Marinette said automatically.
Bri raised an eyebrow. “Sure. I already have a lead on the eagle and the turkey. When we’re done, we’ll hit up South America too. I bet we can get over half our miraculous in one summer.”
Luka snorted.
Chloe turned to him with a challenging eyebrow. “Are you saying we can’t?”
He slowly grinned. “Of course not, love,” he said softly, “I have the utmost faith in your abilities.” He paused to let her flush. “I just think I’ll be faster.”
Marinette and Felix sat a little straighter.
“Juleka was the one to suggest it,” he thumbed to something on his phone, “but Jagged Stone is doing a tour of Europe over the summer and into the fall, with a heavier focus on the Mediterranean. Exactly where our Constellation Box was supposed to be based, no?”
“How’d you know,” Marinette breathed out, “how’d you know to look?”
He gave a lazy smirk and exchanged a glance with his kwami. As one, they chorused, “Snake’s Intuition.”
Kagami wasted no time pelting him with a pillow, and Adrien sat back, blowing out a breath. “That’s it then,” his voice was quiet, “we’re splitting up.”
Felix leaned over to nudge him. “Come on, we knew this was coming at New Years.”
They all looked at him in confusion.
He snorted. “With the exception of me as the spy, our queen, advisor, and bard were all from another kingdom, weren’t they? And the three of you were with the princess.”
Izuku giggled wetly. “I’m gonna miss the dumb kingdom role play.”
Chloe gasped in mock offense. “Dumb?!”
“Darling,” Kagami deadpanned, “were you not one of the most vocally against it in the beginning?”
“THAT’S NOT THE POINT!”
“Don’t worry,” Adrien leaned around his cousin to pat Izuku’s knee with the first real looking smile Izuku’s seen all day, “we’ll find you a nice brick wall to befriend.”
He groaned and flopped back against the couch cushions.
“Oh damn,” Marinette remarked idly, “if we want this to stick I think we need guardian oaths.”
Felix wrinkled his nose. “I hated those.”
She snorted. “We didn’t even have to swear them.”
“Sure, but they definitely included a “loyalty to the Order” bit that I already despise.”
“We already changed one oath, why not another?”
“You have fun with that, Hime.”
She stood, patting Adrien on the shoulder as she went and gestured.
“Luka first” she sighed, “while you two figure out yours.”
Luka easily drew to his feet and smiled at Marinette across the coffee table.
“Do we need to hold hands?”
She rolled her eyes. "Luka Couffaine, on my authority as Grand Guardian I have deemed you worthy to be named the Guardian of the Constellation Box. Do you swear to honor and protect the miraculous under your care?"
"I do."
"Do you swear to recover and defend the miraculous under your care?"
"I do."
"Do you swear to heed and value the counsel of the kwami under your care?"
"I do."
"Then I name you Guardian of the Constellation Box. Go forth with insight and care, Guardian."
He hummed. “That does feel interesting.”
Marinette and Felix both snorted. “Trust me,” the boy said dryly, “it's much odder to go from nothing to Grand Guardian. Which is a dumb name, but Marinette wanted to share the box.”
“Speaking of,” Chloe said brusquely, “why can’t we share?”
Marinette shrugged. “I’ll send you the wording for the Sharing of Burdens oath we swore, you’ll need to induct Zoe in with it if you want to read her in. I trust you guys. I guess we’ll start with Chloe, and then the two of you say the other one. Sound good?”
Chloe huffed and stood.
"Chloe Bourgeois, on my authority as Grand Guardian…”
The girls went a little to the side to run through their oath and soon enough, they were all just sitting in comfortable quiet.
“Do we have to give our miraculous back,” Chloe said suddenly, “now that we’ll have our own boxes?”
Felix scoffed. “Absolutely not. For one, who’s going to wield the horse when an emergency happens and we have to get the gang back together? Me? I look terrible in leather, even when I’m pretending to be Adrien.”
Adrien’s nose scrunched up. “I can’t figure out if that’s meant to be a compliment or not, but I’m going to take it as one.”
Marinette giggled and pecked him on the cheek. “Felix is right, though,” she said lazily, “in fact, I think I’m going to read a few more people in on this and leave at least one miraculous here.”
Izuku hummed, curious. “With who?”
“Well,” she slowly grinned, “there is a dog miraculous…”
Kagami snickered. “And it’s not like you’re bringing your dog with you…”
“He’d be so sad,” Marinette shook her head, “I couldn’t bear to do that to him. Besides, as much as I love Kim, no way is he graduating early with us. I was also thinking of a few people in your class, like Aurore, maybe Jean? Max and Alix. I think Alix actually has a miraculous. You know that watch she got?”
Sass hissed out a laugh. “My counterpart. Fluff. Time means nothing to her.”
Chloe looked mildly alarmed. “I’m just picturing Kudbel with full access to time travel.”
Everyone took a moment to shudder.
A piece of paper appeared on the coffee table and Chloe snatched it up.
“‘Y’all’re rude,’” she read slowly, “then a chibi of a bunny girl sticking her tongue out at us.”
They all burst into relieved laughter and Marinette wiped a tear away, meeting the eyes of every person and kwami in the room.
“Yeah,” she said softly, “we’re going to be just fine.”
Notes:
Did I really just spend the last actual chapter on more lore? Yes, idk why expected differently. The only bit of canon lore we took is Gimmi! Gimmi is the great combo form of Tikki and Plagg you summon when you want to make the wish, but we made up the other three and their pairs. Their names were carefully picked, and I love them all dearly.
When this fic first got started as an idea, it was extremely different. My first couple of notes I had on this actually still had Gabriel as the villain - for me, this fic was loosely inspired by Nigh, which iirc is the highest kudo'd fic on the archive under this crossover, with this fic being the second (woot!). I remember liking it, but being dissatisfied because while making Izzy and Mari cousins was fine, Kagami was right there and literally already from the right country, haha. From there, it definitely devolved. Like I said, we were still fighting Gabriel, but as Le Paon and Nathalie as Vixen. Those were always going to be my enemy miraculous because Izzy needed to be the butterfly in my heart lmao. The first amok was going to be something to control fabrics, like Best Jeanist, and the second was going to be Static, known before as Silencer according to my notes. Luka would still be the one to break him out of it, and Kim, the instigator in that alternate universe, would apologize and the three would become good friends...
Speaking of friend groups, Chloe and Sabrina weren't going to have big roles at all, but everything changed after Simon Says where I had them go on that shopping trip, remember? Eventually, I shifted the villains to the twins instead of Gabriel, but Nathalie was still there. With the Core Four and then Felix as our main group of miraculous heroes, they would eventually lose the dragon to the villains, making Nathalie Libellule, or Dragonfly. After a few fights where it was 3v3, the gang would capture the fox, making Felix Fennec (which is no longer going to be his name, I made art for him and I'm still having Feelings about it). In addition, they were never going to be able to find the objects, letting each senti be reused again and again - yikes! I still had that a bit, but eventually our kids got good, thank Lumii lmao. Due to the fact that it was just the four of them, plus whoever was out at the time, they'd have gotten to keep their miraculous much sooner, and consequently would have spent a lot more time together, all of their identities would have popped back in January. Gami would get Izzy pretty much immediately, Chat would have outed himself by calling himself a humble court jester, Izzy would have outed himself when the amoks targeted Lune since Izuku wasn't there and he'd say “are you fucking kidding me I literally can’t escape, miraculous disguise my ass-”, and finally, Ladybug would say "im tired of having no support" and out herself, lmao. Felix would have done a lot more flirting with Lune, "for the bit", like okay, sure jan.
I'm sure there's more past that that I've changed from the first iteration of this fic, but I'm really pleased with how's it's come together (even if I would go back and change some things if I could and wanted this fic to easily have another 50k words, haha) and I'm glad you all decided to read it and panic!
Speaking of panic, see you in book 2, also known as mha canon, where nothing goes wrong ever and they just have like, a nice high school career!
(...no one bought that, did they)

Pages Navigation
LizethemotherlyCat on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Nov 2021 03:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Vextoria on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Nov 2021 04:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
EvelynRose33284 on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Nov 2021 05:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
HinekoAkahi on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Nov 2021 08:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Itslivybear on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Nov 2021 04:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
HinekoAkahi on Chapter 1 Mon 15 Nov 2021 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dawn_Till_Dusk on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Nov 2021 08:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
DelightfulPanda on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Nov 2021 03:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Joesgood (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Nov 2021 06:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Itslivybear on Chapter 1 Sun 14 Nov 2021 05:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
FlamingVulpix on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Nov 2021 09:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
SparkingOverload on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Nov 2021 11:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
WaltzingTheFaePaths on Chapter 1 Sun 14 Nov 2021 09:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kawaii540 on Chapter 1 Sun 14 Nov 2021 08:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Wearythesaurus on Chapter 1 Tue 30 Nov 2021 04:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Myven_Nightshade on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Apr 2022 05:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
tbehartoo on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Apr 2022 10:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
fandomswept on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Apr 2022 09:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Stranger7 on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Jul 2022 06:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Jul 2022 10:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Itslivybear on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Jul 2022 01:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
WaffleKatt89 on Chapter 1 Fri 19 May 2023 03:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
DraconicDuelist on Chapter 1 Sat 17 Jun 2023 03:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
NeoLord13 on Chapter 1 Tue 19 Sep 2023 05:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation